《In Naruto With Slightly Perverted System》 Chapter 1 - A New Beginning(Edited) I just wanted to say that this is an alternate timeline of Naruto where only Minato died after sealing the Kyuubi in Naruto. ------------------?? A child with a lean body and bright purple hair woke up from the bunk bed and said, "Huh? Where am I?" He scanned around the room and saw that there were 3 bunk beds in this room but only he could be seen in the room. He thought that something was strange. He found the reason why he felt strange after he got off the bed. "Huh? Why am I so small?" He questioned himself. As he was deep in thought, he suddenly felt intense pain in his head and fell down to his knees. "Ahhh! My FUCKING head is going to EXPLODE!" He shouted while clutching his head. After a few minutes, the boy was proven wrong as he recovered from the pain. He got two sets of memories one of which was familiar to him and the other was unfamiliar. One of the memories was about a man who lived on a place called Earth. He was a man who liked to travel to different places on Earth. He also liked to watch Anime and read Mangas to pass some time. The another set of memories was about a boy named Akihiko. He was five years of age and he lived in the orphanage of Konoha. He also remembered some fragmented memories about meeting a powerful being. ----- "You will have a chance of being transmigrated into another world" A powerful voice sounded off. "For #####, this is the only way to reward you. Therefore, I shall let you spin the slot machine to determine where you will be transmigrated and a random power in which you will get." The powerful voice continued. Then two large machines with thousands of worlds and systems appeared. "Now, let us start." The powerful voice said and the machine began to spin. "Oh. The machine landed on the world [Naruto]. This world is dangerous but if you are careful enough, you will live a long life. Now let us determine which system you will get." The other machine containing thousands of systems began to spun. The machine showed the name "Slightly Perverted System". "I wish you luck young one." The powerful voice said. "Wait, why am I give-" The soul tried to question but failed as he got sucked into a hole. ----- Once again opening his eyes, Akihiko had a new light in his eyes. ''System'' Akihiko thought. [Status] [Missions] [???] ''Hahhhh, why the hell am I given this chance? Not that I hate it though. Is some higher being messing with me? What are they trying to do?'' Akihiko thought as he saw the screen. ''Whatever. I''m just gonna live my life to the fullest without any regrets. And to do that I should become stronger.'' Akihiko thought. Seeing [Status] [Mission] and [???], Akihiko knew what was going on. ''[Status] is for my stats, [Missions] will give me missions and [???] will probably be unlocked when something is completed.'' Akihiko thought. [Status] [Akihiko] [Age: 5] [Chakra: 50/50(Civilian)] [Chakra Control: 0%] -Talent- - -Skills- - ''Anyways, I am in Konoha so I should go and check the village. I want to know how it looks in real life.'' He went to the matron and asked her, "Baa-chan, can I go outside and play?" The matron smilied and said: "Of course, just don''t be too late, alright?" "Hai." ----- [Five minutes later] ''Ohh, that''s the dango shop. Ahh, I see Ichiraku Ramen. I wonder how it tastes.'' Akihiko thought as he strolled around the streets of Konoha. ''I should try a bowl of ramen.'' Akihiko thought as he checked his pants. Although he couldn''t find any money, he found a fly that flew out of the pocket. ''Ahhh. Why am I so broke?'' Akihiko thought until he heard a bell ring in his head. *Ding* Akihiko got surprised at the sudden notification and jumped up from the spot. The other people walking around were all looking at him. He just walked away from that area quickly to avoid any attention. As he strolled through the streets of Konoha, he saw a woman with red hair looking at the Hokage Mountain emotionally. ----- ''Isn''t that Kushina? Why is she here? Shouldn''t she be dead?'' I questioned. Then, I opened the [Mission] tab to know what was the notification. [Hug Kushina] [Reward: Random Talent] [Penalty: Kushina will be sad] [Yes/No] ''I mean, I personally don''t know her but the reward is great. Yes. I can also use this to eat some ramen.'' Akihiko thought before going to have a conversation with Kushina. ----- [Kushina POV] I was looking at the Hokage Mountain and saw Minato''s [A/N: Mini-toe] face and felt emotional as he died while saving me and Naruto. I remembered both our happy memories and sad memories. I was about to start shedding tears but a child tugged my clothes and asked me. "Are you feeling sad?" The boy asked. I turned around and saw a five-year old boy with a cute face and purple hair tugging my clothes. "No, I''m fine." "You don''t look fine. Here, do you need a hug? Everyone says that my hugs are comfortable." The boy asked me as he spread his arms. I just chuckled and hugged him and I don''t know why but it felt strangely comfortable. "What''s your name, boy?" I asked. "Akihiko. Just Akihiko, no last name." He answered. "I see, Akihiko-kun, my name is Kushina Uzumaki." "I see. Kushina-san. Why were you feeling sad?" They boy asked me as he tilted his head cutely. "Oh, I was just remembering painful memories. Anyways, as a reward for cheering me up, do you want anything?" I changed the topic quickly as I didn''t want to talk about it and asked him. "Oh, I want a bowl of ramen from Ichiraku''s." Akihiko jumped and told me that he wanted to eat Ichiraku ramen. ----- [3rd POV] *Ding* [Mission Completed] [Reward: Random Talent] [Accept: Yes/No] ''Yes.'' Akihiko thought while on their way to Ichiraku''s. [Comfortable Hug] ''Nice, Comfortable Hug, so I can make someone feel comfortable when I hug them?'' [Five Minutes Later] "Old Man, give us two bowls of ramen." Kushina said beside me. "Oh, Kushina, you haven''t come to my shop for quite some times. Who''s the kid?" "Oh, he''s just someone I met on the streets, his name is Akihiko." "Hey, Ayame, send these two ramen to Kushina and the kid." "Alright, dad." The boss''s daughter, Ayame came out and gave us two bowls of ramen. ''Ahh, is this what they call killing two birds with one stone. I get both rewards and a bowl of Ichiraku ramen.'' Akihiko thought while drinking the soup of his ramen. "Boss, your ramen is delicious." I told to Old Man Teuchi. "Hahaha, kid, just call me Old Man or Old Man Teuchi." "Alright, Old Man." Kushina who was looking at this scene chuckled losing a bit of sadness from her eyes. ''Ahhh, Status'' Akihiko thought after eating the ramen. [Status] [Akihiko] [Age: 5] [Chakra: 50/50(Civilian)] [Chakra Control: 0%] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] -Skills- - ''Nice, Comfortable Hug, so I can make someone feel comfortable when I hug them?'' "Akihiko-kun, do you want to meet my son? He is around the same age as you." Akihiko just nodded and followed Kushina. On the way to Kushina''s house, Akihiko saw the Hokage''s Office on the top of the village, the ninja academy which looks a bit worn down and a few clan houses. After around 7 minutes of walking, we finally arrived infront of a larger than average sized house with two stories. "Akihiko-kun, let''s go in." ----- (End-) This is it for Chapter 1. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 2 - Taijutsu Genius As Kushina opened the door, a blond-haired kid with whiskers on his face was standing with a smile and said: "Mom, you''re back. I made instant noodles."?? As soon as Kushina heard that, she hit Naruto in the head and said" How many times do I have to tell you not to eat instant noodles every day." "I-it hurts." Naruto said with tears in his eyes but continued as he saw Akihiko standing beside Kushina. "Who is he." "His name is Akihiko; he wants to be your friend." Hearing that, Naruto pointed at himself with his thumb and said: "Nice to meet''ya. My name is Naruto and I like ramen. I want to become stronger to protect my mom and the ones I love." "I am Akihiko. Nice to meet you Naruto. For me, I just want to live my life to the fullest without any regrets so I''m gonna do anything I like." Akihiko replied with a smile on his face. After an hour of talking, Akihiko decided to go back to the orphanage. "Kushina-san, I am going to go back to the orphanage." Akihiko said. "Alright, see you later. Akihiko-kun" Kushina replied with a smile. After that Akihiko went back to the orphanage. ----- (3 months later) A boy with purple hair was currently running around the village. He has been doing basic exercises to prepare himself for the Ninja Academy which is still three years away. Akihiko have been going to Naruto''s home every day for the past 3 months. He is also currently Naruto''s best friend and was like a second family member of the Uzumaki household. He also got more closer with Kushina as he got missions from time to time. Although some rewards were stuff like kunai, shuriken, Akihiko sometimes also got some talents. Akihiko now exhausted, could be seen sitting on a bench while wiping his sweat. ''Status'' [Akihiko] [Age: 5] [Chakra: 350/350(Civilian)] [Chakra Control: 0%] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage] ''I should go and meet Naruto and Kushina-nee-san'' Akihiko thought before running out towards Naruto''s house. As he knocked on the door, Kushina came out and said: "Oh, Akihiko. You are a bit late today, aren''t you?" "Yes,Kushina-nee-san. I was doing some exercises." Akihiko walked inside the house but suddenly slipped and accidentally groped Kushina''s boobs. *Ding* [Hidden Mission Completed] [Grope Kushina''s Tits] [Reward: Random Talent] [Accept Reward Now?] [Yes/No] There were voices inside Akihiko''s head but he couldn''t hear them as he was focused on where his hand was touching. He stood up and sat down on the sofa and said while scratching the back of his head: "Sorry, Kushina-san, I slipped." "Y-yeah, it''s fine. Be careful next time." Kushina said with a pinkish face. ''Reward accept'' Akihiko said before receiving another message. [Congratulations. You received {Taijutsu Talent}] [Taijutsu Talent] [You will learn Taijutsu faster than most genius] ''This talent is very good'' Akihiko thought before Naruto suddenly opened the room and shouted: "Akihiko, let''s play Ninja." ----- [Timeskip] It has been a year since that incident happened. Akihiko got his chakra reserves increased by gaining it as a reward. Naruto also started joining Akihiko on his daily workout. Currently, Akihiko is strolling through the park with the thought of making friends. He saw a familiar chubby child eating chips sitting beside another child who was currently looking towards the sky and mumbling "How good it would be to be clouds...." Akihiko walked towards them and greeted them. "Hey, my name is Akihiko, is it okay to hang out with you guys?" Akihiko asked. "hmm" The chubby one looked at Akihiko and continued. *crunch* "Mhmm, Sure." The boy said as he gulped down the chips. "I''m Choji Akimichi by the way." He said before he tapped the boy staring at the clouds. "Shikamaru Nara" The boy lazily replied though he got up and made space for Akihiko to sit. Sitting beside the two, Akihiko asked them: "Why aren''t you making friends with others." while munching on chips. "Too troublesome" "They are mean" They both replied with their own answer. "How about you? Why did you approach us outcasts instead of joining them?" They questioned. "Same as you. They are too annoying and like to tease others for little things." Akihiko answered. After a while, Akihiko said: "I decided to become friends with you." "Do whatever you want, I don''t care." Shikamaru said as he continued to watch the clouds. "Really? I will become your friends too Akihiko." Choji said completely opposite of Shikamaru. After that they descended into silence and continued watching the clouds. ----- After getting new friends, Akihiko introduced them to the matron to not get her worried. He also started to make the outline of his training plan. ''Status'' [Akihiko] [Age: 6] [Chakra: 750/750(Genin)] [Chakra Control: 10%] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cookie baking Talent] After that, Akihiko decided to visit Naruto and Kushina. "Hello, Kushina-san, Hello Naruto." "Oh, Akihiko, did you come to play with me again." Naruto said happily. "Yep, so what do you wanna play?" "Let''s play ninja." "Why are we always playing ninja?" Akihiko asked Naruto. "Because being ninja is awesome. Come, let''s play." "Alright...." Kushina who was watching this while cooking was chuckling at their antics. "Hey, Naruto do you want to get new friends?" "Yea, I do." Naruto answered. "Then, I will help you." [The next day] "Hey Shikamaru, Choji, this is Naruto. He wants to be friends with you guys." "Whatever" Shikamaru answered while Choji asked: "Do you like chips?" "No, I like ramen." Naruto answered. "Hmm, Ramen is also good." Choji replied after thinking for a long time. They continued to talk while Akihiko and Shikamaru were looking at the clouds. ----- (End-) This is it for chapter 2. Thank you for reading. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 3 - Timeskip {Time-skip} A boy with purple hair could be seen swimming back to the shore. He had fair skin, lean and compact muscles and had a handsome face with some baby fat. This was Akihiko who had grown in the last 2 years. He was now 4''3 and was taller than most of his friends.?? He could now fight toe-to-toe with genins. "Hahh, this is the 20th time I failed." He muttered as he dried his body. [Flashback] "Yess, I finally practiced tree walking exercise." Akihiko yelled happily as he failed countless numbers of times. "The next step after tree walking is water walking. Let''s do this. It shouldn''t be that hard." Akihiko was proven wrong after he first tried it. The result? Splash. Akihiko swam back to the shore and tried it again. But this time, he did it slowly and carefully. ''First gather your chakra near your feet. Balance yourself over the water. Yes, slowly, slowl-'' His thoughts got interrupted as he fell down into the water. [Flashback End-] ----- ''Status'' [Akihiko] [Age:8] [Chakra: 1050/1050(Genin)] [Chakra Control: 69%] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Amateur Taijutsu Mastery] [Weaponry Talent] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] This was Akihiko. Over the last 2 years, Akihiko rarely got missions. He also got more intimate with Kushina as he touched her all over the place using the excuse of giving "massage". ----- (Flashback) [Mission] [Grope Kushina''s butt and breast] [Reward: Random Talent, Kushina may be more intimate with you] [Failure: You will not grow any taller] ''Alright, this is nice. I get to touch Kushina''s body and also get some rewards. I accept the mission.'' Akihiko thought before asking Kushina: "Kushina-san, I recently learned massage techniques. Would you like to try them?" Akihiko asked with a cute sincere smile on his face. "All right. Thanks, Akihiko-kun." Kushina answered. "Alright. Please remove your clothing, Kushina-san" Akihiko said. "H-huh. A-alright." Kushina said as she removed her clothes. Then Akihiko started to massage her at her back. Kushina felt her muscles relaxing and she was feeling comfortable. After massaging her back for around 20 minutes, Akihiko went to her butt and squeezed them, gaining a squeal from Kushina who asked with a shaky voice: "Akihiko-kun, is this part of the massage?" "Yes,Kushina-san" Akihiko answered with a calm voice. He then moved towards Kushina''s legs and feet. Kushina was feeling more ecstatic over the time. She felt wet liquid near her legs. Akihiko then asked "Kushina-san, can you turn over?" "A-alright." Kushina answered with an embarrassed face while covering her breasts and her bermuda triangle with a cloth. Akihiko then massaged her abdomen slowly. Then he moved towards her thigh. "Ahhnnn" Kushina moaned as more liquid was dripping down her thighs. After about 10 minutes, Kushina was about to cum but before she could cum, Akihiko stopped massaging her breasts and said: "Kushina-san, the massage is done. Was it good?"Akihiko asked with a pure smile on his face acting like nothing was wrong. "Y-yeah, yeah it was good." "Then, Kushina-san, you can tell me anytime you want a massage. I will do it for you. Then, see you tomorrow, Kushina-san." Akihiko said before returning to the orphanage. (Flashback End-) ----- As Akihiko walked towards the shore, he heard a familiar voice calling for him. "Akihiko." "Oh, Naruto. Are you excited for the academy tomorrow?" Akihiko asked. "Of course. It is the first step to become a ninja." He answered. "You don''t like to study right? You can come to me and I will explain to you everything." "Thank you, Akihiko" Naruto said with a sincere smile. ----- [The next day] In the room that Akihiko was sleeping, the door suddenly opened to reveal the matron. "You boys wake up." The matron yelled causing the boys to immediately wake up. "Ughh." "Baa-chan" The yells of his fellow orphans made Akihiko fully awake as he rubbed his eyes. He got up from his bed as he turned towards the matron who nodded. "Today starts the day all of you would be admitted to the academy" The matron said as all the other boys got excited as they heard that. "Now all of you get ready and eat breakfast. One of the teachers from the academy will come by to take all of you to the academy." The matron said as she got out of the room. ''Finally, it''s time to start the academy. I should be able to go to the library there which has more than the regular library outside the academy'' Akihiko thought. These past 2 years Akihiko tried to go to the library but it had nothing useful. There were two libraries in Konoha. One in the academy which all ninjas use and the other which everyone can access. The library in the academy has different levels that could be accessed and could be accessed by the ranks of the shinobis. The academy student can access the first floor, genin on the 2nd , chunins on the 3rd, and jonin on the 4th. ----- Once Akihiko finished changing and eating, he went outside to line up with others his age. There were about 15 to 20 orphans in the orphanage the same age as him that were also going to the academy so he had to group up with them as they waited for one of the teachers to pick them up. Suddenly the matron came in with another man with a scar across his face. Judging from his outfit, it signified that he was one of the academy''s teachers and the person who would bring Akihiko and the others to the academy. "Alright, everyone quiet down, I know you are all excited. This is Iruka-san and he is one of the academy''s teacher. Not only is he a full-fledged chunin but he is also the one who will bring you to the academy so all of you behave and listen well." the matron said. "Yess, baa-chan" Every kid said except Akihiko who just nodded. Iruka looked at the kids and said with a smile: "Alright, everyone, please form a single file line and follow me" Everyone nodded and did as they were told. Akihiko went to the back of the line since he didn''t talk with others. He barely knew their names although they have been living together for years. ----- Once they got to the academy, they saw that the academy was crowded with children of similar ages. Iruka then turned towards them and spoke: "Alright everyone, we will part ways here. All of you go to where the other kids are and wait in line. The hokage will make a speech that is very important." Akihiko then saw Shikamaru and Choji and walked towards them. "Oi, Shika, Choji" He called out to them as the duo also turned towards him. "Ah, Aki! Good Morning, you''re here too huh." Choji said as he greeted Akihiko. "Of course, you think I would miss out in becoming a ninja?" Akihiko replied with a smile before Shikamaru butted in. "Oi, will you guys be quiet? It is so early in the morning." Shikamaru said. "Hey, what''s up with you." Akihiko asked causing Choji to laugh. "Don''t mind him, he was just dragged here by Aunt Yoshino although he didn''t want to come.Look Aunt Yoshino is over there." Choji said pointing to where the children''s parents were. Following his gaze he saw a woman in her late 20''s with brown hair looking at them. As Akihiko looked further, he also saw Kushina coming with Naruto in his trademark orange jumpsuit. ----- (End-) This is it for chapter 3. Thank you for reading. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 4 - Start Of The Academy Akihiko who was talking with Shikamaru and Choji stopped and told them: "Shika, Choji, I will be away for a while. Wait for me." as he walked away.?? Akihiko walked towards Kushina and Naruto and yelled: "Kushina-san, Naruto, you guys are late." "Ahhh, sorry, Akihiko, I slept hard and couldn''t wake up. My mother punched me in the stomach to wake me up" Naruto said with a sad smile. Kushina who heard this said: "You didn''t wake up when I called for you, so I had to use force." They then continued to talk until the third Hokage started his speech. ----- (Before Akihiko went to Kushina and Naruto) On the other side, there was a crowd of adults that was just a little bit away from the crowd of children. These are the parents of the kids that were just starting their first year of the academy. One man looked at his wife as she waved at his son''s friends. He looked at her and asked: "Hm, who are you waving at?" Shikaku Nara, Shikamaru''s father and the current jonin commander as well as the Nara clan head asked. "I saw Choji pointing over here and look, there''s Akihiko-kun, I haven''t seen him for a while and he''s grown taller and more handsome" Yoshino said as she pointed towards Akihiko. During the past 2 years, Akihiko had met with the parents of both Shikamaru and Choji since they sometimes asked him if they wanted to join him for dinner. Shikaku looked at the boy from afar. They were quite surprised when they found out he was an orphan and they would sometimes invite him for dinner. "Ah, Akihiko huh, yeah he did get taller. He also trains very hard. Man, Shikamaru should follow his example and not be so lazy." Shikaku quite liked Akihiko since he was smarter and more mature than his age group. He used to play shogi with Akihiko or Shikamaru. "What are you guys talking about?" Two other males walked over. They were the clan heads of the Yamanaka clan and Akimichi. One of them was Inoichi Yamanaka who was one of the important memebers of Konoha''s T&I department. The second was Choza Akimichi, Choji''s father and a jonin of the leaf. "Ah, we were just talking about a friend of our son''s" Shikaku told Inoichi. As Choza looked over and spotted Akihiko. "Is it Akihiko-kun? I haven''t seen him in ages, Choji said he spends his time training now to catch up to the clan kids." Choza said. Inoichi looked over the group of his friend''s son and saw a young handsome boy with purple hair and golden eyes. Looking at the boy with golden eyes, he was quite shocked."Is it the boy with purple hair and golden eyes?" Inoichi asked. "Yeah why?" Choza asked. "This is quite shocking; he already has chakra reserves that are more than most genins" Inoichi said since he was a sensor. "What? That''s surprising" Choza said as Shikaku said: "Looks like he is a good seedling for a future pillar of the leaf" ----- Soon after, the third Hokage who was a powerful shinobi that was hailed as the "God of Shinobi" of his time. He was the student of the second Hokage and also had the moniker of ''Professor'' because he was said to have mastered all forms of shinobi arts. It was also stated that he also mastered every chakra nature transformation. ''So that''s the Third Hokage huh? He is indeed strong. I should be wary of him'' Akihiko thought. Soon the third Hokage started the speech about the history of the village and how it was a place of peace. He also continued by telling that the village is a big family and and the next generation is tasked to protect that peace. "I hope you all carry the Will of Fire that the Lord First Hokage carried." The Third Hokage said as he soon ended his speech. ''A big family my ass. You can go fuck your Will of Fire'' Akihiko thought. Soon after the third Hokage left, the teachers told the students to look at the name list to check their class. ----- [Timeskip] In the Konoha Ninja Academy, Akihiko could be seen in on one of the classrooms listening to the teacher. Akihiko was in Class B while Shikamaru, Choji and Naruto are in Class A. Though he looked bored, as all they did was talk about how the five villages were formed. They also barely did anything physical. They did weekly spars but Akihiko could not find anyone that could challenge him. Akihiko was deemed to be a genius in Taijutsu as he defeated others quickly and efficiently. ----- "Status" Akihiko muttered. [Akihiko] [Age: 8] [Chakra: 1750/1750(Genin)] [Chakra Control: 78%] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Amateur Taijutsu Mastery] [Weaponry Talent] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Basic Fuinjutsu Mastery] During these six months, Akihiko gave Kushina a massage once every week. Akihiko and Naruto also started learning Fuinjutsu from Kushina. ----- ''It''s already six months since the start of the academy and we still haven''t done anything interesting.''Akihiko thought. During these six months, Akihiko expanded his chakra pool from a reward he got from the System after missions.He also celebrated his birthday together with Naruto and Kushina. "Status" Akihiko muttered. While Akihiko was deep in thought, he felt something coming his way so he instinctively caught it and realized that all eyes were on him. "Sorry teacher, I was lost in thought." Akihiko said while smiling. With him saying that, everyone was brought out of their stupor and the teacher coughed lightly before saying " It''s ok Akihiko-kun. As I have asked before, what was the first hokage known for?" Akihiko immediately answered: " The first Hokage, Hashirama Senju was a Senju clan member and was well known for his rare kekkei genkai the wood release. He was the clan head of the Senju clan during the warring states era before the establishment of the village and was known as the "God of Shinobi" as he was the most powerful shinobi and was only rivalled by Madara Uchiha who also fell at his hands." "T-that''s correct, Akihiko-kun." The teacher was surprised at his detail before he said "Thank you, you may sit down." "Now for the remainder of the time, we will be having a test for what we have learned these past six months." The teacher said getting groans and complaints from the students. "But look at the bright side, we will be starting kunai and shuriken practice" The teacher said as the groans and complaints turned into excitement. ----- (End-) This is it for Chapter 4. Thank you for reading. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 5 - Test After getting handed the test paper, Akihiko looked through it and saw that it was a 60-question test. Though he looked at it and saw that the questions were easy. It asked who the founding clans of the village were and things like what were all basic chakra natures. ''This...is easy'' Akihiko thought before he began writing. He didn''t even stop writing before 20 minutes passed and his paper was completely filled out. Raising his hand, he called out to the teacher.?? "Sensei, I''m done." Akihiko said getting surprised looks from not just the teacher but everyone else. "Are you sure, Akihiko-kun? You didn''t guess did you, this is a test and you need a good grade to be able to make it to the next year" The teacher said as Akihiko nodded. *sigh* "Very well, bring it here, I will grade it." After that, Akihiko gave it to the teacher as he watched his paper being graded. The next second, his teacher''s eyes widened in shock and said "F-full points! Not only that but each of the answeres are extremely detailed!" Akihiko had a small smirk before it faded and he asked "Sensei, since I''m done, can I go home early?" "Huh, err the test was supposed to take at least 2 hours but as you finished in 20 minutes, I will make an exception and release you from class early. You can go now, Akihiko-kun." The teacher said as Akihiko nodded. ----- Now Akihiko could be seen walking in the shopping district as he was lost in thought. ''I have some free time, I guess I should use this time for training.'' He thought. But he had to scrap that whole idea as he heard a shout from behind him, "Hey Aki" Turning around, Akihiko found 2 figures. They were Shikamaru, Choji. "Huh? What are you guys doing here? Isn''t it supposed to be class time" Akihiko said as he raised his eyebrow. "The same could be said for you, Akihiko" Shikamaru said earning a chuckle from Akihiko. "Unfortunately, unlike you, my teacher released me early because I was the only one in class that finished my test in 5 minutes." Akihiko said. "Whatever, we saw you and thought we''d come say hi." Shikamaru said. Suddenly, Choji shouted "Aki, let''s go around Konoha together." "Alright." Akihiko said with a smile. ----- They spent the next few hours touring around Konoha with Shikamaru and Choji. Although he was mentally older, he had spent the last 3 years in a child''s body as well as being treated as a child so he had gotten a childish side to him throughout the years. ----- The sky was dark as Akihiko was about to tell the duo that he was going to leave. Suddenly, Shikamaru pointed at something. "Hey, look" Looking at the direction of where Shikamaru pointed, Akihiko saw a girl their age with short platinum blonde hair,who Akihiko remembered as Ino Yamanaka, holding a flower. In front of her was a boy with raven black hair who Akihiko instantly knew, Sasuke Uchiha. They watched as Sasuke politely rejected, leaving the girl to face the ground as tears started to come out of her eyes. ''Still leaving a girl crying is leaving a bad taste in my mouth.'' He thought as he heard a bell. *ding* [Mission] [Comfort Ino] [Reward: Cookie Baking Mastery] [Punishment: None] ¡­ ¡­ Akihiko was brought out of his thought by Shikamaru''s voice. "Man, what a drag." The girl also heard him and she turned towards him. She was going to talk and judging from her expression, she was probably going to get mad thinking they were going to make fun of her. But before she could, Akihiko sighed and pressed his index finger with her lips indicating her to shush and with the other hand, he took the flower out of her hands getting a confused look from the girl. He gently put the flower behind her ear as he looked at the girl straight in the eye. "You shouldn''t cry from something like that. Besides, you would be more cute if you smiled." Akihiko said before walking away while waving his hands to Shikamaru and Choji. "Guys, I''m going back to the orphanage" Shikamaru and Choji was left on the scene with a blank stare towards where Akihiko left. ''Did he just flirt in front of us'' ----- [The next day] Early in the morning, a young boy ran around the village. This was of course Akihiko who was trying to condition his body. He was currently deep in thought as he ran. ''I''m the top student in my class right now and I''m leagues ahead. I heard the teachers are thinking to transfer me to a more advanced class.'' ''I don''t need anything else other than to try and learn a more advanced taijutsu style as my taijutsu is basic taijutsu for all ninjas. I should find a suitable taijutsu teacher'' He thought. But suddenly just as he was deep in thought, he was interrupted by a loud shout. "YOUTH" Turning around he saw a man of about the age of 22-23 with a bowl cut and bushy eyebrows as he sported a green spandex. The man then sped up and was soon running beside him. "WELL, HELLO THERE MY FELLOW YOUTHFUL RESIDENT!!! I AM MOVED TO SEE SUCH A YOUNG BOY LIKE YOURSELF EMBRACE THE FOUNTAINS OF YOUTH." Akihiko was suddenly alarmed by the man and tripped on a rock. "Ah!" ----- "SORRY MY MOST YOUTHFUL FRIEND, I DIDN''T MEAN TO STARTLE YOU!!" The man said to Akihiko as he helped him up. "No, it was my bad mister, I was deep in thought" Akihiko said as he realized the man''s identity. "Oh, what would have you so deep in thought that you couldn''t focus?" The man said intrigued. "Well mister, I''m a civilian but I''m currently the top of my class. Though I only know the basic academy taijutsu style, I mastered it to an appropriate level. I was thinking of learning more advanced taijutsu style." Akihiko said. "OH MY GOODNESS!!! HOW YOUTHFUL!!!" The man said as he suddenly burst into tears. "I CAN''T BELIEVE OF HOW YOUTHFUL YOU ARE!!!" "Uh, thanks I guess? My name''s Akihiko, mister." Akihiko said pretending not to know the man. "HAHA, IT''S NICE TO MEET YOU AKIHIKO-KUN! I AM THE HANDSOME AND SUBLIME GREEN BEAST OF KONOHA! MAITO GAI!!!" The man introduced himself as he suddenly gave a thumbs up pose as his teeth sparkled. "IT''S YOUR LUCKY DAY YOUNG AKIHIKO, FOR I AM KONOHA''S TAIJUTSU EXPERT!" Maito Gai said. "Ok..." Akihiko deadpanned. "WH-WHAT''S WITH THAT LOOK?! I MEAN IT!" Gai said as he looked at the deadpanning face of Akihiko. "YOUNG AKIHIKO, DO YOU WISH TO LEARN TAIJUTSU UNDER ME?!" Gai suddenly asked. "Gai-san, do you know any ninjutsu?" Akihiko asked as he was curious. "AHHHHH!!!!" Gai slumped down in defeat. "Ah,I''m sorry young Akihiko but I''m bad at ninjutsu. I can only teach you taijutsu." Gai said in a low voice. "AH, that''s okay, Gai-san. That''s all I need anyway; I was just curious since you seem strong. What is your ninja rank if you don''t mind me asking?" Just like that Gai seemed to once again burn with passion and said: "AH, YOUNG AKIHIKO, LET ME TELL YOU MY TALE. I WAS ONCE TOLD THAT I COULDN''T BECOME A NINJA BECAUSE OF MY POOR TALENT IN NINJUTSU AND GENJUTSU" Gai started off in tears. "BUT THEN THROUGH HARD WORK AND DETERMINATION, I MADE UP FOR IT WITH PURELY MY TAIJUTSU. NOT ONLY DID I BECOME A CHUNIN AND THEN EVENTUALLY BECOME A JONIN!!!" Gai yelled out before he turned to Akihiko and gave him a smile and a thumbs up. "Ugh, Right so can we start now then?" Akihiko asked. "VERY WELL, YOUNG AKIHIKO. LET ME TAKE YOU TO THE TRAINING GROUNDS." ----- "Alright, young Akihiko, this is training grounds 3. It used to be the training ground of my genin team but since they all become chunin, the team was disbanded." Gai said. "Alright, Gai-san" Akihiko said. "Tell me, young Akihiko, when are you free. We can schedule when we could train and I might be away on missions as well" Gai told Akihiko who nodded because he knew that the higher the rank of the ninja the more dangerous the mission was. "I''m free in the afternoon, Gai-san" Akihiko said as Gai nodded. "Alright, I don''t have any missions right now so I''ll meet you here for the next week until I get a mission and help you with your taijutsu." Gai said. "Yes thank you, Gai-san!" Akihiko said. The next week, Akihiko went and learned taijutsu from Maito Gai. ----- (End-) This is it for chapter 5. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 6 - Caught A week later, Akihiko could be seen walking towards Kushina''s home as he decided to visit Kushina and Naruto. ''Status'' Akihiko thought in his mind.?? [Akihiko] [Age: 8] [Chakra: 1950/1950] [Chakra Control: 83%] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Weaponry Talent] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Amateur Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Japanese Food Mastery] Akihiko''s chakra pool expanded as he was training with Maito Gai because he had to use all his chakra. He also experimented with his new talent [Japanese Food Mastery]. He found out that every Japanese dish he made will taste extremely delicious which can even give other orgasms. He arrived at the house and went inside. He couldn''t find anyone inside the house. He decided to search for Kushina and Naruto as he couldn''t find them. He went through all the rooms downstairs and still couldn''t find them. So he decided to go upstairs and found that one room had its door unlocked. He peeked through the door to find that Kushina was masturbating. He grinned as he decided to act innocently. *ding* [Make Kushina cum] [Reward: +50 chakra for every time she cums] [Penalty: None] [Y/N] ''Yes, I accept.'' *Screech* The sound of the door opening made Kushina look towards the door and was surprised as she saw Akihiko standing there. She quickly covered her up with her blanket and asked, "A-Akihiko-kun, what are you doing here?" "I just wanted to visit you and Naruto, Kushina-san. By the way, Kushina-san, what were you doing right now?" Kushina panicked a bit seeing that Akihiko might start to notice what she was doing and she quickly made up an excuse. "T-there was something sticky there, so I was trying to rub it off." Akihiko nodded as if he understood something and said something that shocked Kushina, "I see. I will help you then, Kushina-san." Akihiko walked towards Kushina and touched her vagina gently. "Nhnn~" Kushina moaned a bit as she still had her momentum going on. "Wowww, it is really slimy." Akihiko said as if he was surprised as he continued rubbing her vagina. After a while, Kushina came and Akihiko thought ''I guess I will still continue.'' "Wow, Kushina-san, the slimy thingy is not stopping." Akihiko just continued rubbing it and Kushina couldn''t do anything as she didn''t want to show Akihiko that she was masturbating. After around 30 minutes, Kushina finally decided to stop Akihiko. "*Huff* A-Akihiko-kun, you can stop now. *Huff* I''m alright now." ''It''s just six times but I guess alright.'' Akihiko thought before saying, "Alright, Kushina-san. I''m glad that I could be of help." After that, he went back to the orphanage. ----- Back in his room, Akihiko is now currently looking at his rewards. [Akihiko] [Age: 8] [Chakra: 2250/2250] [Chakra Control: 83%] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Weaponry Talent] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Amateur Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Japanese Food Mastery] As a reward for his mission, Akihiko got a 300 increase in chakra amount as he made Kushina cum for 6 times. He then went out to play shogi with Shikaku at Shikamaru''s house until nightfall. Soon, the day was over. ----- {Timeskip} Academy Life was boring for Akihiko since he was already at the level of chunin. Not only that since he already had knowledge up to high school level subjects, he breezed through subjects like Math and History since he just needed to memorize things. This led to him being called a genius which was hell for Akihiko. Because of his good looks and title of genius, he had his own fair share of fan girl problems. He was considered to be the top of his class no matter what subject It was. Due to his advanced taijutsu mastery, he won his spars and got perfect scores when throwing kunai or shuriken. After a year, at his second year in the academy, he was soon transferred to class A along with a promising girl with pink hair. Although she wasn''t good physically, she was quite smart so she too was moved out of Class B. ----- Now Akihiko stood in front of class A along with Sakura Haruno, the girl with pink hair. "Alright everyone, I wanted to introduce you to your new classmates. They were transferred out from their class to join this class because this is the more advanced classes" the teacher Iruka Umino told the class. The rest of the class got intrigued because this meant that the two joining their class meant that they are better than their peers from the other class. Then some boys looked at Akihiko and thought that he might be a challenge whereas the few girls looked at him with blushes. It seemed as they heard of him before as he had the title of genius and was told to be more good looking than Sasuke Uchiha [A/n: You may also know him as Sauce Gay]. As for Sakura Haruno, the girls just looked at her to see if she was a new rival for the affection of Sasuke of the newly added Akihiko. "Alright, everyone calm down, you two please introduce yourselves." Iruka said. Akihiko just nodded as he spoke lazily: "Akihiko, age 9." and just stood at the back. "My name is Sakura Haruno. Please take care of me." She said as she bowed. "Alright, you two may find somewhere to sit as we start our class" Iruka said as the two nodded. Akihiko then looked around to find a place to sit before saw Choji waving at him at the back. He brightened up slightly as he went to sit with Shikamaru, Choji and Naruto. Of course, his actions were caught by some of the class who wondered why he who was considered a ''genius'' sit with the seemingly ''dead last'' of the class. On the other side of the class, a girl with white pale eyes are blushing while secretly looking at Akihiko. ----- [Flashback] Akihiko was walking back from morning training from the forest as he heard some noises from the other direction. He went there to check and saw 2 academy students and one civilian bullying a girl with featureless white eyes and dark blue hair. "Freak, White-eyed Freak" The 3 kids shouted as they continued to kick the girl. *ding* [Save Hinata before Naruto come] [Reward: Hinata''s affection] [Penalty: Hinata will love Naruto] ''Sorry, Naruto but I''m not gonna give her to you'' Akihiko thought before launching himself at the 3 boys. Before the 3 boys could even understand the situation, two fists came flying towards their faces, knocking two of them out instantly. ''Oh, that was easier than I thought'' Akihiko thought before helping the girl up. "Hey, you''re alright now, what''s your name? I am Akihiko" He introduced himself with a smile. "I''m H-Hinata Hyuga." The girl answered as she hugged Akihiko fiercely. (Hinata''s POV) ''Why? Why are they bullying me? Why does everyone hate me? Is it just because my eyes are strange?'' I thought as I cried for help but no one came. I closed my eyes and waited for more punches and kicks to come but they didn''t. I heard a warm voice telling me that I''m alright. "Hey, what''s your name?" The boy with purple hair asked me. He seemed to be around my age. I just jumped up on him and hugged him hardly. My tears stopped coming out and I felt warm and comfortable in his embrace. "I''m H-hinata Hyuga." I said while stuttering as I was a bit embarrassed that I hugged a random person I just met. "Don''t mind them alright. Your eyes are beautiful." He told me while he stroked me hair. "What''s your name?" I asked as I was curious. "Akihiko. Just Akihiko." He answered with a bright smile. ''Is this what adults call love? Ahh, this feels good.'' I thought as I smiled. [Flashback End] ----- After a while, the teacher told them to go outside and be prepared to throw shuriken and kunai before finishing the class with a spar against other students. ----- Outside, Akihiko along with four others stood side by side as they had kunai in hand. In front of them were targets they needed to hit. "Alright, ready set go!" Iruka said as all the students threw their kunai. Akihiko only looked at the target before he lazily threw all of the kunai between his fingers towards the target, all hitting perfect scores. This was because he had [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] "Good Akihiko scores perfect, Shikamaru Nara scores 7/8, Choji Akimichi scores 5/8, .etc" Iruka said as he told the scores for the students. Soon after a new batch went forward and Akihiko saw the Sasuke Uchiha was there along with Shino Aburame. He looked to see that the Uchiha also scored perfect while Aburame scored 7/8. Soon, more batches went out and threw their kunais. (End-) ----- Thank you for reading. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 7 - Babysitting Sauce Gay (Future Step-son) "Alright, everyone now, we will do a sparring session" Iruka said. The matches were like this:?? Sakura Haruno vs (No named Cannon fodder) Result: Cannon fodder won (No named Cannon fodder) vs Ino Yamanaka Result: Ino won Choji Akimichi vs Kiba Inuzuka Result: Kiba won Naruto Uzumaki vs Shikamaru Nara Result: Naruto won due to Shikamaru forfeiting. Hinata Hyuga vs Shino Aburame: Hinata won Akihiko vs Sasuke Uchiha ----- "Alright everyone, the last match will be Akihiko against Sasuke Uchiha. Now both of you do the seal of confrontation." Akihiko and Sasuke stood in front of each other as they did as Iruka said and did the seal of confrontation. Nodding, Iruka then began the match "Now begin!" Just after Iruka said begin, Sasuke rushed towards Akihiko and sent a kick to his head but Akihiko only smiled before he caught Sasuke''s foot and threw him on the ground. Just as Sasuke was about to get up, he felt Akihiko pin his arm on his back as he had him locked down. Sasuke tried to get loose but before he could hear Iruka''s voice. "Winner: Akihiko" The teacher said as Akihiko released Sasuke. "Good now, both of you do the seal of reconciliation." Iruka said as both Akihiko and Sasuke did so. After that, the class soon ended after Iruka explained that losing was a part of life and it helps a person grow stronger. ----- "Hey, Sasuke." Akihiko called. "Huh? Do you need something?" Sasuke said. [a/n: The Uchiha Massacre hasn''t happened yet so no emo boy] "Yea, do you want to become stronger?" Akihiko asked. "Yes, do you have a way? I want to become strong like my older brother." Sasuke replied enthusiastically. "Come to this forest spot at every evening. I always train there, sometimes Naruto and others are there too." Akihiko answered. "Okay." Sasuke replied and Akihiko returned to the orphangae. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ It has been a week since Akihiko told Sasuke to come and train with him. During this period, Akihiko and Sasuke became closer and he even went to Sasuke''s house one time. Currently, Akihiko and Sasuke were in the forest training their taijutsu skills. "Come on, Sasuke, it that all you can do?" Akihiko asked. "No, be careful I will use all my strength." Sasuke replied while throwing a punch. "Hahaha, come on" Akihiko said while one of his hands was gesturing Sasuke to come. Sasuke threw a left punch then a right kick and more punches and kicks. Akihiko blocked every punch and when he found a weak spot he quickly took the chance and punched Sasuke with full force. "Ahh!!! Akihiko, why don''t you go easier on me" Sasuke yelled as he got up while rubbing his head. "You won''t become stronger if I go easier on you. Even Naruto is training hard. Leaving that matter aside, let''s go to your house." Akihiko said and dragged Sasuke without waiting for any answers. ----- When they arrived at the house, they saw no one in the living room. Sasuke then told Akihiko, "Itachi nii-san is out on a mission while Father is in the Clan Hall. Only Mother is at home these days." Akihiko then sat on the floor while Sasuke went to take a bath. Akihiko then got a notification from the system. [Mission] [Make Mikoto cum] [Reward: The D] [Penalty: None] ''Time to put my massage skills to use'' Akihiko thought. After a few minutes, Mikoto came back home to see Akihiko sitting on the floor. "Oh, Akihiko-kun, where is Sasuke?" "He went to take a bath, Mikoto-san.'' After hearing that, Mikoto also sat on the floor and let out a sigh. Hearing that, Akihiko asked. "Mikoto-san, what''s wrong?" "Ahh, it''s just my muscles becoming sore. Not a big deal." Mikoto replied while shaking her head. "Should I give you a massage, Mikoto-san. I am every good at massage." Akihiko asked taking the chance to complete the mission. "Alright. Thank you Akihiko-kun." Mikoto smiled and lied on the bed. After that, Akihiko started his massage. After a few minutes, the massage''s effect was taking place. "Hnn, Nhnn," Mikoto made smalls moans while covering her mouth so that Akihiko couldn''t hear them. She also felt something rushing near her reproductive organ. After a few minutes, she couldn''t bear it and let it out. "Ahhn" *ding* [Mission Completed] [Reward: The D] [The D] [Anyone you had sex with will not be able to have sex with other man] (a/n: No green hat for mc) Mikoto then got up from the bed and weakly said "Thank you, Akihiko-kun." After one minute, Sasuke came out of the bath and said, "Oh, mom you''re back. Also why is your face red?" "Oh, just some heat" After that Akihiko went back to the orphanage. He has been saving money to buy his own house and open a cookie shop which he decided to name "The Dark Side" ----- (End-) [a/n: This chapter is a bit rushed. Sorry and thank you for reading.] Chapter 8 - School Is Boring. [a/n: Back to the academy] Although Akihiko had been transferred to the advanced class where most of the students consisted of clan children, he was still bored.?? After all, they were teaching him things that he already knew of like the leaf sticking exercise and various other things. There was nothing that caught his attention as Fuinjustu was also taught by Kushina. ----- "YOU FOUR!" Iruka yelled as he used his Big Head Jutsu. In the back of the class, he was yelling at the four stooges Naruto, Kiba, Shikamaru and Choji, It was because they didn''t seem to put any effort in trying to learn the leaf sticking exercise. "How can you all learn if you all don''t try!" He yelled at them. The four kids argued how lame it was before Kiba ran to the window and left followed by the rest of the other three. "Bye Iruka Sensei!" Naruto yelled as he left to follow the other three. "All of you, get back here!" Iruka said yelling at them while the other students laughed. Akihiko''s future stepson was also laughing quietly while covering his mouth. "Ugh, it''s them again, why are they still here!" One student said. "I know right, they are all the dead last" Another said. All the other students talked about how they were a disgrace but Akihiko only laughed internally as they were making fun of the clan heirs. Not only that but he knew that those four would be leagues above the cannon fodder that were gossiping. Akihiko only sighed as he stood up and turned towards Iruka. "Iruka-sensei, I''ll go find them." Akihiko said as he walked out of the class. "Ah, wait Akihiko... and he''s gone" Iruka said as he sighed. "Honestly, how could Akihiko-kun hang out with those losers?" One fan girl questioned. "I know right?" Another said. This was all that was being asked as they all didn''t know why Akihiko bothered to even be near the supposed dead last of the academy. [a/n: All of you may know why Akihiko is friendly with Naruto, Shikamaru, Sasuke. Heheh.] "Hey, don''t disrespect them!" One girl said. "Hah?! What''s it to you, Ino?" One of the kids said. "Two of them are my childhood friends!! And don''t question Akihiko-kun too, he''s been friends with Shikamaru, Choji and Naruto since they were six. Of course he would hang hout with his friends!" The short platinum blonde haired girl said. To which started an argument with the other classmates. She used to be one of the many fangirls of Sasuke Uchiha but one time when she tried to give said boy a flower, he just turned his back on her. She remembered she was crying after bring rejected before she saw Akihiko along with Shikamaru and Choji. The two except for Akihiko began to tease her when Akihiko walked to her. She thought he was also going to tease her but to her surprise, he just took the flower that was meant for Sasuke before he put it behind her ear and told her that she would be prettier if she was smiling instead of crying. It was at that moment that she started liking Akihiko. After that she began to hang out more with Shikamaru and Choji in hoped to meet Akihiko more often. She also stopped fangirling since she heard how serious Akihiko was set on getting stronger which also fueled her to want to get stronger and took her training more seriously. *sigh* "Be quiet all of you" Iruka said sighing. ----- Akihiko was seen walking out of the academy as he booked it to a place he knew the others were at. He then went to the park and saw that the others were under a tree eating chips when Naruto spotted him. "Oi, Akihko! Oi, over here" Naruto yelled at the other side of the park. He could only sigh as he walked over to them. He only shook his head thinking how loud Naruto was. No matter how many times he and the others tell him, it seemed that Naruto turned a dead ear to it. "You are all in trouble. Iruka sensei is probably going to tell your parents. Naruto, Kushina-san is going to beat you when she hears it." Akihiko said as he neared them. "Ugh! What a drag." Shikamaru said as thought of his mom. Kiba looked very terrified. Naruto was also shaking from the thought of the beating Kushina will give him. "What''s so hard about sticking a leaf on your forehead anyways?" Akihiko asked as he got 2 different reactions. "Too troublesome" Naruto and Shikamaru said while Kiba and Choji said ''Don''t wanna" [a/n: In this AU, there is Kushina so she taught Naruto how to properly control chakra so his chakra control is not as bad as the beginning of the anime] Akihiko could only sigh at the four of them before he also sat down. They then started their own conversation. "Oh, Akihiko. Mom was asking if you want to join us for dinner" Naruto asked catching Akihiko''s attention. "Of course, I will tell the matron about this." Akihiko said before saying farewell to the other three. When he arrived at the orphange, he saw the matron watering flowers. He then asked. "Baa-can, today I will be sleeping over at a friend''s house." "Ok, Akihiko-kun." ----- (End-) [a/n: Currently, the mc is about 9 and a half. It has been a year and a half since the academy started. I am planning to make the first sex scene after Akihiko graduated. What do you guys think? Thanks for reading and Bye.] Chapter 9 - Cookies Akihiko was currently seen eating dinner with Kushina and Naruto. "Akihiko-kun, you are very good at cooking." Kushina said.?? "Of course, I am going to open my own cookie shop after I become genin." Akihiko replied with a smile. [a/n: I made it so that only civilians over 18 and those who are at least genins can buy a house. I am also going for the early graduation.] "I see, good luck Akihiko-kun" Kushina replied and continued eating. After they finished eating, Akihiko and Naruto went to Naruto''s room as they both will be sleeping together. Akihiko was currently staring at the floating screen while waiting for Naruto to fall asleep. [Mission] [Get a blowjob from Kushina] [Rewards: A Cup of Water from Fountain of Youth] After about 15 minutes, Akihiko confirmed that Naruto was asleep, Akihiko went towards Kushina''s room. Knock, Knock. "Who''s there?" Kushina asked. "Kiss" "Kiss who?" Kushina asked. "Kiss me" Then they lived happily ever after. . . . . . . . (Sorry for the bad joke. Back to the story) "Who''s there?" Kushina asked. "It''s me, Kushina-san." Akihiko answered with a soft voice. "What''s wrong, Akihiko-kun?" Kushina asked. "Umm... I had nightmares. Can I come and sleep with you?" Akihiko asked with puppy eyes while looking at Kushina. ''Ughh, that is too cute.'' Kushina thought before calling Akihiko inside. Kushina put Akihiko beside her and continued to sleep. Akihiko turned around and hugged Kushina while he pressed his hard dick against Kushina''s stomach. Kushina who was about to fall asleep felt something hard pressing on her stomach. She looked down to see a tent poking out of Akihiko''s pants and it looked like Akihiko was sleeping without knowing anything. She had been sexually frustrated for a long time as she didn''t have any sexual relationship with anyone for 9 years until Akihiko came in to see her masturbating. As both Akihiko and Naruto were asleep, she thought it would be fine as long as nobody noticed. She pulled down Akihiko''s pants and started stroking it. ''A little but more won''t hurt right?'' she thought before starting to use her tongue to play around with Akihiko''s dick. She used her tongue to lick Akihiko''s balls, shaft and glans. After a few minutes, she finally put it in her mouth and used her hands to stimulate her nipple and clitoris. Slurp, Slurp, Slurp. Akihiko who was pretending to sleep, was happy as everything went according to the plan. As Kushina was just about to reach climax as she was giving a blowjob while playing with her nipples and rubbing her pussy, Akihiko "woke up" and asked with an innocent tone. "Kushina-san, what are you doing? Are you itchy inside your mouth?" Kushina who was panicking as Akihiko woke up and might know what she was doing but she relaxed as she remembered that Akihiko was a very "innocent" child who didn''t know anything. "Nhnn" "I see" Akihiko said as he stood up and thrusted his dick back and forth into Kushina''s mouth. Many sloppy noises came out as Akihiko rammed his dick inside Kushina''s mouth. Kushina''s was also having trouble to breath as Akihiko''s dick reached her throat. Tears came out of her eyes and she tried to speak but couldn''t utter a word. All that came out was saliva dripping from her mouth and love juices wetting the bed sheet. After a minute, Akihiko came in her mouth as Kushina instinctively swallowed it. "Huff, huff, huff" Kushina took in deep breathes to recover her oxygen. "Kushina-san, are you okay now?" Akihiko asked with innocent round eyes. "Y-yes, it''s alright now. Let''s go back to sleep." Kushina said as they both slept. ----- The next morning, Akihiko woke up and went downstairs to see that Kushina was cooking breakfast. Akihiko then went towards Kushina and hugged her while saying "Good Morning, Kushina-san." Kushina was surprised that Akihiko hugged her and remembering what happened yesterday, she had a rosy hint on her cheeks. Akihiko then remembered the reward he got yesterday, which should be a cup of water from the Fountain of Youth from Nanatsu no Taizai. ''Status'' [Akihiko] [Age: 9] [Chakra: 2700/2700(Chunin)] [Chakra Control: 90%] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Amateur Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] -Items- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] Akihiko then summoned the water and took a drop of water from it before putting it back to items. [a/n: Umm, so I just assumed that a few drops of water from the Fountain of Youth is enough to make a person immortal.] "Kushina-san, please open your mouth. Ahhhhhh-" Akihiko said with the drops of water in the spoon. Kushina didn''t know what was in the spoon but she trusted Akihiko so she just opened her mouth and drank it. (Kushina POV) ''Hmm, this is quite sweet'' I thought as I swallowed the droplet of water. Suddenly, I felt refreshed. ''Ahhh, I feel young again. The pain near my knees is also gone.'' I thought before Naruto ran down the stairs. "Good morning, M-m-mom?" Naruto asked with a questioning voice. "Good morning, Naruto. What''s wrong with you today?" I asked with a worried voice. "Mom! Look at the mirror. You look a lot younger." Naruto shouted. "H-huh? What are you talking abou-, HUH!?" I yelled as I saw my own face in the mirror. ''Huh? Why is my face like when I was 22? Are my eyes playing tricks on me?'' I questioned myself as I rubbed my eyes. ''Ok, not my eyes. So, was it the droplet of water Akihiko-kun gave?'' I thought as I turned to look at Akihiko with a questioning gaze. Akihiko turned towards me with a mysterious smile who currently acted more mature than before. ''Is it really Akihiko-kun? I thought he was just an innocent child. Wait a minute, did he know what I was really doing all these years? I should ask him later.'' I thought before calming myself down. (Kushina POV end-) ----- [A few minutes later] Akihiko could be seen sparring with both Naruto and Sasuke. He repelled every punch and kick and this continued for over 40 minutes. "huff, huff, A-akihiko,huff, how the hell are you not tired." Sasuke asked during each breath. "Training." ''and of course Enhanced Endurance. "Now it is time for you to start tree climbing exercise. I will show you how to do it. Watch carefully." Akihiko said before gathering chakra near his feet and climbed the tree and stood there upside down. "Alright, try this now." Akihiko said as both Sasuke and Naruto tried. Both Naruto and Sasuke tried and fell down again and again. Akihiko who was looking at them and smiled while thinking, ''Hahh, both of my future step-sons are hard-working. Good, Good.'' After falling many times, they both decided to ask Akihiko to which Akihiko just answered with a straight face and serious tone. "Feel the chakra, young shinobi, feel the chakra. Remember that Master Akihiko will always be watching to ensure your safety." "Huh?"x2 After they finished their training, Akihiko decided to treat Naruto and Sasuke the cookies he made. "Oh, Sasuke, does your father and Itachi-nii come home often these days." Akihiko decided to ask so that he could start his plan for Mikoto Uchiha. "Oh, Father is always in the Clan Hall and he haven''t been home for a long time. Itachi-nii chan said that he have a very important mission coming so he will be busy. Why do you ask?" "Oh nothing. I was just curious." Sasuke thought of nothing and just continued to eat his cookies. ''So the Uchiha Massacre is going to happen huh? I need to find the exact date.'' Akihiko thought before bidding farewell to both Naruto and Sasuke and returned to the orphanage. "Hey, Naruto, Sasuke. Do you guys want to try my cookie? I baked it." "Ok." Sasuke said and pulled out a cookie. "Oh,oh, I want it." Naruto said happily. They both began munching their cookies and when they finished their cookie, they couldn''t help but ask for more. Akihiko smiled and just gave them the remaining cookies. ----- (End-) This is it for today. Thank you for reading. Chapter 10 - Batman? A week had passed since Naruto and Sasuke had been corrupted by the dark side. Currently, Akihiko was thinking whether to graduate earlier or not as he already know basic jutsus since his chakra control is almost perfect. Akihiko also searched for clues about when the Uchihas would rebel whenever he visited Sasuke as that would be the day Itachi killed them all. Today was the day, the Uchiha Massacre would happen.?? The academy life was boring as usual, Akihiko only spent time talking with friends. Today, as Akihiko planned, Naruto asked Kushina if he could have a sleepover with Akihiko and Sasuke. Kushina agreed but with Mikoto following Sasuke as she haven''t seen her friend for a long time. [A/N: This is basically me bullshitting, since I don''t know how to keep Mikoto out of her home. Sasuke will bring her together since Kushina and Mikoto know each other.] ----- In Uchiha Compound, [Mikoto''s POV] "Mom, Naruto said he will have a sleepover at his home tonight. Can I go there. And Akihiko will also be there." Sasuke said with a smile. I could tell that he was quite happy. ''Huh? This is the night when Fugaku will attempt to rebel along with the elders. Is it just a coincidence? I might just be overthinking.'' I thought. "Yes son, you can go but Mom won''t be able to go there tonight" Mikoto replied with a smile. "No, you also need to follow me. Naruto told me that his mom will only allow the sleepover if you also come. Please? Please?" Sasuke asked with a pleading voice. "Alright, Alight, I''ll go." I answered with a sigh. [A/N: Beep Beep Beep Beep, Bullshit detected] ----- At nighttime, in front of Naruto''s house. "Yo, Akihiko, Sasuke. Hello Aunt Mikoto." Naruto greeted them. "Hey, Mikoto. Long time no see. Sasuke follow Naruto, he will show you the place. Akihiko have been here a lot of times so he already knows the place." Mikoto was too shocked seeing her friend''s face so she didn''t reply back. Sasuke just nodded and followed Naruto. Akihiko was currently planning to get more people to the dark side. After the kids went to their room, Mikoto bombarded Kushina with lots of questions. "Hey, Kushina. How did your face become smoother? How did you lose your wrinkles? Why is your face like when you were younger? Can you tell me how you did it?" "Hey, I didn''t have that many wrinkles! Anyways, I became like this after Akihiko-kun fed me a droplet of unknown water. He told me that it is beneficial to me." Kushina answered truthfully. "Akihiko-kun, huh? He is quite mysterious; don''t you think so? His massage techniques are also good." Mikoto said while whispering the last part but Kushina heard it. "Ohhh, Akihiko''s massage techinques huh? They are very good. Did you also get ''that'' when Akihiko-kun was massaging you?" Kushina asked with a mischievous smile. "H-huh? I-I don''t k-know what you''re talking about? Anyways, we haven''t met for many years huh? Hahaha." Mikoto tried to change the subject. "Don''t change the subject Mikoto. I have also tried Akihiko-kun''s massage you know. So I know what happens after the massage." "I see" Mikoto answered and told Kushina what happened. Kushina was relieved when she heard what happened although she felt quite strange as to why she was feeling like that. Mikoto and Kushina talked about everything they did these years, Mikoto forgot everything about the Uchiha Clan rebelling as she was engrossed in talking that they didn''t notice Akihiko who went out of the house while Sasuke and Naruto was asleep. ----- [Akihiko POV] ''What the hell? I thought I will get missions about Mikoto and Kushina but what the fuck in the fucking fuckity fuck is this? Aren''t you the Pervert System? Why the hell are you sending me missions to fight?'' I cursed in my mind as I saw the mission on the screen. [Mission] [Save Izumi Uchiha] [Time Limit: 30 minutes] [Reward: Ninjutsu Talent, Kenjutsu Talent,] [Penalty: Izumi Uchiha dies, You have a chance to die] [Yes/No] ''Fuck! The rewards are too good. I will just save her then run away. Yes, I accept the mission'' Akihiko thought. Before he left, Akihiko decided to take a few Super Ultra Cookies that have the best taste of the Cookies he made and wrapped a black cloth around his face leaving only the area for his eyes. Akihiko then ran quickly towards the Uchiha compound but he came closer to it, he saw a teenage girl with red eyes with black tomoes trying to run away. Akihiko didn''t see anyone so he decided to take her and quickly run away. "Shh, be quiet. I''m here to save you." Akihiko whispered but one could hear a childish tone in his voice. "Aren''t you just a child? How can you save me?" Izumi Uchiha questioned. "Shh, just eat this cookie and do you know Kushina-san? Go to her house." Akihiko said as he stuffed the cookie in her mouth. Izumi Uchiha wanted to retort but after tasting the cookie she continued eating it. Izumi body flickered towards Kushina''s house and ran away as fast as she could while Akihiko on the other side had a tanto around his neck. As Akihiko turned his head around to see who it was, he was shocked to see Itachi Uchiha with blood splashed all across his clothes. "Who are you?" Itachi asked in a cold tone. "I''m Batman" ----- (End-) [A/N: This chapter is just pure bullshitting so just forget about the plot holes and enjoy the story. Thank you for reading.] Chapter 11 - Bob Uchiha [A/N: This chapter is also just pure bullshit so enjoy.] "Huh?" Itachi short-circuited for a while before slashing his tanto at Akihiko''s face.?? Akihiko dodged the tanto strike but the tanto hit a small part of his cloth covering his face. Akihiko took a kunai from his back pouch as both Akihiko and Itachi disappeared and reappeared in around the battle ground as the sound of metal scratching each other become louder after each strike. *Screech* They both sent out kick after kick, punch after punch and then Itachi threw shurikens towards Akihiko. Akihiko dodged every shuriken but forgot that Itachi was free now. When he looked towards Itachi, he saw Itachi finished making handsigns for Great Fireball Jutsu. As Akihiko saw a Fireball coming towards him, he tried to dodge it but got burns on his skin. His mask and clothes were also burned leaving only his pants. [a/n: anime logic] "Haah. I suspected it was you Akihiko-kun." Itachi said. "Hey Itachi-nii, I will take care of Aunt Mikoto and Sasuke for you." [a/n: MC had been to the Uchiha clan and is close with Itachi too.] ''As a husbando and step-father'' Akihiko continued in his mind. "How did you know that this will happen today?" Itachi asked curiously. "S-e-c-r-e-t." Akihiko said slowly with a grin. "Anyways, bye Itachi-nii. Also, have some cookies. And thanks for not killing me." Akihiko said as Itachi disappeared along with the bag of cookies. [Mission Completed] [Reward: Ninjutsu talent, Kenjutsu Talent, Izumi Uchiha''s Love] [Accept: Yes/No] ''Yes, I accept. Now, time for the second phase.'' I thought as I took a bag with seals so others won''t be able to see through it. "Lalalalalalalalala" Akihiko hummed as he took a few sharingans from the dead Uchiha members. ''I should also leave a gift for the Hokage.'' I thought as I started working on my gift. ''Done. Now just go back to Kushina''s house quietly.'' As he was about to go back, he heard small whispers. "Hel-p" He turned around and saw an Uchiha who looked around 12. "What''s your name?" Akihiko asked. "Bob. Bob Uchiha" the boy answered before breathing his last breath. ----- [5 minutes later] Akihiko hid the sharingans in a jar filled with water under the tree wrapped with 4 layers of cloth and he is currently trying to sneak inside Kushina''s house without anyone knowing but as soon as he stepped inside . . . . . . The lights were suddenly switched on. Akihiko looked up and saw Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi Uchiha were in front of him. "Where were you, Akihiko-kun?" Kushina asked with a smile that looked like the end of the world. "And what is wrong with your clothes?" Mikoto added while made Akihiko sweat drop. "I-I was just practicing the Fire Ball Jutsu that Sasuke showed me but I accidently caught on fire." I answered. "Here, here, it''s ok. Have some cookies." I gave them cookies as it was now my habit. I quickly ran away and slept. ----- In the living room. Three women could be seen discussing about what happened tonight. "Hey, Izumi, so you, me, Sasuke and Itachi are the only Uchihas alive now huh?" "Yea, I was also about to die but someone saved me." "Huh? Who?" "I don''t know." "Did he do anything weird?" "Yea, he gave me cookies that tasted the same like the one the child earlier gave me." Kushina who was silent before now sighed and said, "Haah, the cookie is one of a kind. Only Akihiko-kun can make it. He also says weird things like "Come to the dark side, we have cookies." and just now he returned with burned clothes. All the evidence points towards him. Akihiko is too mysterious. Don''t you think so?" Izumi thought about the fact that Akihiko saved her and felt warm in her heart although she didn''t know why. ----- [The next morning] In the Root Base there was a man with X scar on his chin and bandages wrapped around his face and arm yelling at the Root members. "Why the hell are there no sharingans? I told you to retrieve every sharingans from the dead Uchiha memebrs. Fuck. All my plans are ruined. Find the person who took those goddamn Sharingans." My boi here didn''t know he was gonna get fucked. ----- [In Uchiha Clan] An old man wearing some fancy hokage cloak was currently smoking a pipe while looking though the window of the Hokage "Fuuuuuh, my old friend Danzo, what did you do? " On the wall of the Uchiha, there was a detailed graffiti of Danzo Shimura together with his sharingans on his right arm without bandages and under the graffiti there was a text that said "DANZO SHIMURA, YOU WILL PAY FOR THE SINS YOU HAVE COMMITED!" Every Anbu, Jonin and civilians who came across this were a bit shocked to see a graffiti of Danzo with Sharingans on his arms and all the bodies who had sharingans dug out. That day a new rumor started which said "Danzo was the cause of the extermination of the Uchiha Clan." [A/N: I did it like this because the mc is not a stealthy assassin. And people love gossip. Gossip is the fastest ways to put suspicion on someone. And meh. Plot holes.] "Inu, try to find everything you can on what Danzo did." After that, Inu left and Hiruzen was thinking if the decision of trusting Danzo was wrong all along. ----- [Sasuke''s POV] "Waah, what a good day." I said as I stretched my arms. I looked around to find that both Akihiko and Naruto were not in bed. Normally, they were the ones to wake up late. I went down stairs to see that everyone had a sad look on their eyes. "Ehh? Why are you all making sad faces?" I asked as I was truly surprised. Naruto was a bright kid, he was always smiling and Akihiko, although I didn''t tell him about it, I saw him as a big brother figure just like Itachi-nii. He is always here for both me and Naruto. Although he is a civilian and an orphan, he trains very hard and is a lot better than me in every aspect. Even his looks. Akihiko then walked towards me and then said, "Itachi-nii killed every Uchiha member and fled Konoha yesterday. You, Mikoto-san and Izumi-nee are the only Uchihas alive in Konoha right now." My brain short-circuited for a while but I quickly denied it. "T-there''s n-no way Itachi-nii is going to kill them. I don''t believe it. I DON''T BELIEVE IT!!!" I yelled as I ran towards the Uchiha Clan. As I reached towards the Uchiha Clan, all I could describe was hell. There were bodies stacked on a single pile and many ninjas were cleaning the bloodshed. As I saw this, I felt scared, grief and anger towards Itachi-nii, no Itachi Uchiha. I felt something in my eyes change but I didn''t pay attention to it since I saw a graffiti of an old man with sharingans on his eyes. But then again, I didn''t pay attention to it. After I saw that some clan members who had their eyes dug out were all who awakened the Sharingan and I started to find connections between them. Danzo Shimura wanted the sharingans so he decided to manipulate Itachi and get those sharingans. But still even thought, I basically made out the plan, I didn''t forgive Itachi because he was the one who killed the clan directly with his own hands. ''Itachi Uchiha and Danzo Shimura, I will kill both of you to avenge my clan members.'' I thought as a hand reached out to grab both my shoulders. [Back to 3rd POV] Sasuke turned around and saw that Akihiko was behind with eyes filled with concern for me. "Hey, Sasuke. I know what those eyes mean but don''t lose yourself to gain power. You still have Aunt Mikoto, Izumi-nii, Kushina-san. And also, don''t forget that Naruto and I will always be there for you.... No need to take all the burden you know. I will always be there for you as a friend... ''And as a father'' Akihiko thought before continuing, "So cry your heart out." ''Hell, did some of Naruto''s talk-no-jutsu transfer to me'' Akihiko thought before hugging Sasuke as he had the [Comfortable hug] talent. Then, Sasuke couldn''t hold it in anymore and cried like a baby for a long time. "Hey, you alright now?" Akihiko asked. *Sniff* "Yea." "Then let''s go back, everyone is worried about you." Akihiko said as they walked together back to Kushina''s home. ----- (End-) [a/n: I know this chapter might be a bit hard to read but yea, I tried my best guys. Thank you for reading and thank you for your support.] Also Narmak''s videos are very funny, you should watch it. Chapter 12 - Graduation Please refrain from using words like fuck, dick, bitch, shit in comments as your comments will get deleted by webnovel. Instead, I suggest you use new creative means to curse. Thank you.?? --------------------------------- The next day, Akihiko, Sasuke and Naruto went to the academy like every other day. When they were walking towards the academy, they heard many people gossiping about the Uchihas and Danzo. Everytime Sasuke heard this, he became very angry but he knew that he was too weak to do anything. He also asked Akihiko to take the training a step further. Currently, both Sasuke and Naruto are as strong as early genins while Akihiko is stronger than most chunins. Today, Akihiko decided to finally go for early graduation since he had nothing else to do. He also needed a house since living at the orphanage means no privacy for him. [Akihiko POV] ''Ahhhh, so boring'' I thought as I went into the classroom with Sasuke and Naruto. "Hey, what''s up Shika, Choji. " I said as I saw Shikamaru and Choji sitting there together with Ino. "Hello Ino, long time no see." I also greeted Ino with a smile which made her cheeks a bit redden up. "H-Hello Akihiko-kun." She said meekly. Meanwhile on the other side of the class, a certain white-eyes girl was staring at them while radiating a scary aura. Both Naruto and Sasuke didn''t say anything and just sat in front of Ino-Shika-Cho. Then the tras- I mean, Sakura Haruno came near Sasuke and just shouted, "Sasukeee-kyyyuunnnnnnnn" Naruto ignored her while Sasuke who was in a bad mood because of the gossips and the death of his clan members didn''t say anything since he is a real gentleman. He just slapped Sakura in the cheek which left a large hand mark on Sakura''s cheek. She didn''t believe what just happened and said: "S-s-sasuke? W-why did you slap me?" Sasuke didn''t say anything else but Naruto who was beside Sasuke muttered, "Stupid bitch, she can''t even read the atmosphere." [a/n: Naruto just wanted Sakura''s recognition because she is an average ninja girl. He thought that if he gets her recognition then he gets his lifelong goal of not being hated by the villagers. But in this AU, he still has his mother, then Akihiko who is his friend and a future step-father, then Sasuke. So he doesn''t feel like he need anyone else.] Ino who was talking with Akihiko also saw this and just laughed while the other students were currently just watching it since they love dramas. However, breaking that tension, Iruka-sensei arrived and every student greeted Iruka. "Iruka-sensei, I want an early graduation." Akihiko said leaving most students speechless. "Are you sure, Akihiko-kun?" Iruka asked again to comfirm. "Yes, Iruka-sensei." "Alright, I will tell the Hokage later. Come to training ground 3 at evening." When Akihiko went back to his seat, he was bombarded with many questions. "Huh? Akihko,why are you applying for early graduation?" Naruto asked. "Uhhh, I live in the orphanage and there is no privacy in there so I wanted to buy a house. I am also going to open a cookie shop." Akihiko replied while in his mind he added, ''I can also fuck both Kushina and Mikoto now.'' As the Dark Side''s first members, when Sasuke and Naruto heard the word cookie, the immediately forgot that they were both in a bad mood and nodded to each other. Both Naruto and Sasuke made a serious face and asked. "Akihiko, are you talking about "that" cookie?"x2 "Yes, "that" cookie." "Is it really "that" cookie?" "Yes, it is "that" cookie." Everyone else watching this scene felt curious about this cookie. [An eternity later] "So class is over and see you tomorrow." After that everyone went back to their home while Akihiko went to training ground 3 to get his early graduation. When he arrived at the training ground, he saw the Hokage, Might Guy, Kakashi and Iruka. The following steps didn''t need much explanation since all they needed to know to graduate early was Clone Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu, Shuriken Jutsu and Taijutsu. As for clone justu, shuriken jutsu, Akihiko got full marks while in Transformation Jutsu, he decided to change into Might Guy while shouting "YOUTH" with Might Guy''s signature pose in which Might Guy also responded with a loud "YOUTH". The Hokage, Kakashi and Iruka all deadpanned at the two teacher and disciple. As for Taijutsu, Akihiko was asked to spar against a genin in which ended very quickly as Akihiko just went in front of the genin and kicked him in the head which knocked the genin out. Everyone was quite surprised at this display except Guy since he was the one who trained Akihiko. "Akihiko, from today on, you are a ninja of Konoha. Take your headband." Hiruzen said as he gave the headband to Akihiko. "Who do you want to study under, Akihiko?" Hiruzen asked. "Umm, I want to learn kenjutsu." Akihiko answered. After that Akihiko went back to celebrate together with Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Naruto and Sasuke. ----- Back in the training ground, "Guy, how strong do you think Akihiko is?" Hiruzen asked Guy. "He should be stronger than most chunins with taijutsu alone. He is a taijutsu genius. I taught him for a week but he learned almost everything." Guy answered. "I see. Alright, you can go now." Hiruzen said as Guy, Kakashi, and Iruka left. Hiruzen was left alone in the training ground while he was deep in thought while smoking his pipe. ----- (End-) [a/n: Sorry for the fact that there is no comedy is this chapter. I don''t know how early graduation works but meh. Who cares. The most important part is Akihiko is an adult now. Also who do you want as his kenjutsu teacher? Thank you for reading and have a good day.] Chapter 13 - This Is What You Have Been Waiting For. That night, Akihiko and others just decided to celebrate by cooking food. Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi were cooking while Akihiko was playing around with a raw chicken. *Slap* "What are you doing, step-chicken?"?? Everyone heard him and looked at him weirdly so Akihiko just decided to leave the chicken back while talking with Sasuke and Naruto. After that, the three Uchihas went back to their home while Naruto fell asleep. Akihiko carried Naruto into his room and put the blanket over him. After that he went back, downstairs, he saw Kushina currently resting on the chair. *Ding* [Lose your virginity] [Reward: Sperm Control] [Penalty: None] [Yes/No] *Ding* [Cum inside Kushina] [Reward: +1000 Chakra] [Penalty: None] [Yes/No] ''Fuck yea. You don''t even need to give me a mission to make me do this. I have been making a keikaku for many days.'' Akihiko thought before slowly making his way towards Kushina. He put his arms around Kushina''s neck and spoke softly with an innocent voice. "Kushina-san, my crotch hurts." He spoke. "Hmph! That won''t work on me anymore. I already know that you are not as innocent as you look." Kushina replied. "I see. Then, I will completely drop the act now, Kushina." Akihiko said as he stopped adressing Kushina as Kushina-san. "I love you Kushina. I love you very much. I love your eyes, I love your nose, your mouth, your body, your scent. I love everything about you." Akihiko whispered into Kushina''s ears. [a/n: Not gonna lie, the way he''s speaking, makes me think that he is a psycho stalker.] Kushina got embarrassed since Mini-toe didn''t do things like this. "W-what d-do y-you mean? I-I am older-, Mmmph." Before she could finish her sentence, Akihiko turned her head and kissed her.Akihiko pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Their tongue wrestled with each other for a minute before they parted from each other with a string of saliva connecting both of their mouth. *Huff* *Huff* "A-Akihiko-kun, w-w-we s-shouldn''t be doing this." Kushina said although her expressions were betraying her. She had a silly smile on her face and the part of the chair she was sitting on was dripping wet. "Are you sure, Kushina? Your body is refuting your words." Akihiko said with a grin before picking up Kushina in a princess carry. He could do it as he was currently 5''2 just 6 inches shorter than Kushina. Although he was still 10, he looked like he was 14. [a/n: Dun know. Found this on the Naruto fandom.] He carried Kushina to her room and laid her on her bed. Before removing his clothes, he quickly drew seals around the room so that others wouldn''t be able to hear their noises. "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day?" Akihiko smiled as he put Kushina over his thighs spreading her legs. He rubbed her pussy while playing with her nipple with the other hand. The foreplay lasted for 10 minutes and now Kushina was currently laying on her back, breathing heavily as her panties were fully soaked with her juices. "I am going to put it in now." Akihiko said as he positioned his dick to Kushina''s pussy. He then slammed his cock into her pussy in one thrust. Kushina''s eyes rolled back as she squirted, soaking Akihiko''s pelvic area with her juices. "AAAAAAAAH~? IT''S SO DEEEEEEEP~?" She moaned loudly as Akihiko''s hard cock reached areas Mini-toe never reached before. ''I guess Mini-toe had a micropenis huh?'' Akihiko thought while the slapping sound of flesh rang throughout the room rhythmically. "AAH, AAH, AAH, AAH." Kushina''s moans were in match of the rhythmic beat. "I''m going to cum. I can''t hold in any longer." Akihiko said as he came inside Kushina. "I''M CUMMING~?" Kushina also squirted when Akihiko came inside her. Right now, she didn''t care about anything else, just the pleasure. *Ding* [Mission Completed] [Reward: Sperm Control] [Control your own sperm at will] *Ding* [Mission Completed] [Reward: +1000 Chakra] [Add 1000 chakra to your chakra pool] Akihiko accepted the reward quickly and then removed the sperm from the semen inside Kushina as he didn''t want to become a father at the age of 10. ''There''s no mission left. I guess, I will just enjoy my remaining time with Kushina.'' Akihiko thought before asking Kushina. "Wanna go for another round?" Kushina just nodded as she got on all fours and cleaned Akihiko''s dick. She then put the whole dick inside her mouth as she rocked her head back and forth as her mouth made sloppy sounds. After 10 minutes of blowjob, Akihiko grabbed her head and came right inside her mouth. Kushina just swallowed the cum. He then turned Kushina the other side and now her ass with facing him. He just pushed his cock inside Kushina''s pussy as his cock kissed her womb entrance. He pushed her hips then pulled it back towards him causing her to roll her eyes back and moan in pleasure. Over the course of 6 hours or so, Akihiko made Kushina, the nine-tailed jinchuriki came countless times. ----- (While Kushina and Akihiko were having advanced wrestling techniques) The yin-half of Kurama sealed inside Kushina was looking at the scene with a deadpan face as Kushina was wrestling with a kid her son''s age. "MY EYES, MY EYES, I NEED THE HOLY WATER!!!" ----- (Somewhere inside a Shinigami''s stomach) A blond-haired man with small toes and a micropenis could be seen muttering to himself. "Huh? Why do I feel like someone just fucked my wife?" Yes, you guessed it right. It''s Mini-toe. "My name is MINATO!!!" ----- (End-) Total Word Count: 969 [a/n: Sorry everyone if this isn''t to your liking. The 6 hours of wrestling was fast-forwarded as the 4th wall was broken by Mini-toe. Thank you for understanding. Have a nice day.] Chapter 14 - Important Announcement The next day, Kushina woke up and felt sore all over her body. She walked downstairs wobbly as her legs were still tired. When she arrived downstairs, she only saw Akihiko preparing his signature cookies. She then sat on the chair drawing Akihiko''s attention on her.?? "Why is it cookies today again?" Kushina said as she turned her head. "I''m sorry but I am proud of my cookie baking skill so cookies will be for breakfast." Akihiko said as he brought freshly baked cookies on a plate. "Mhmm, thank you." Kushina said as she ate the cookies. She then looked at Akihiko who sat across her looking at her with eyes full of love and kindness. He then asked Kushina a question making her short-circuit for a while. "Kushina-san, so..... are we considered as lovers now?" "*Cough* But you are only 10, I am over 30 now and Naruto is your friend." She said with a slightly melancholic smile. [a/n: Kushina also have feelings for Akihiko. It is only the age factor and the fact the Naruto was Akihiko''s friend is making her hesitate.] "Kushina-san, for my age, you don''t have to worry. I am legally an adult as I reached genin rank. I also have enough money to buy a house. For Naruto, we can keep it a secret until you decided to tell him. And for your age, do you remember the droplet of water that I had you drink a few years ago? That droplet of water gives you an extra 100 year of life, so you don''t have to worry. I also still have a whole cup of it." Akihiko said with a smile. "W-what? 100 years?" Kushina jumped up and asked since she was surprised but quickly sat back down due to the loss of strength. "Yea, so.. What do you say Kushina-san. Do you accept to be my lover?" "A-Alright." Kushina answered with a slightly pink face and a smile on her face. "Alright, Kushina-san. I will go and wake up Naruto now." Akihiko then kissed Kushina on her cheek with a smirk. After that, he woke Naruto up so Naruto is not late for the academy. ----- ''System'' Akihiko thought as a blue screen showed up in front of him. [Status] [Mission] [Inventory](Unlocked) Inventory ¨C Can store all non-living objects without any of them deteriorating since time is stopped in the Inventory. ''Status'' [Akihiko] [Age: 10] [Chakra: 3650/3650(Special Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 96%%] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cookie Baking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Amateur Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Sharingans in Jars] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [[Kushina''s panties]x1 ----- ''Ahhhh, I finally bought a house.'' Akihiko thought as he looked at the small one-storied building he bought. Akihiko took all the daily necessities he stored in the inventory and decorated his house. [1 hour later] ''Ahh, finally done, my house is looking fresh. Damnnn.'' I thought before one of the Anbus came to me and delivered a message that I was summoned by the Hokage. I went to the Hokage''s office and saw a purple-haired woman who looked around 20 standing in the room. "Oh, you have arrived. You are the only student who applied for early graduation this year so you won''t have a genin team. She will be your instructor. Her name is Yugao Uzuki. She is skilled in kenjutsu so she will be teaching you kenjutsu. Dismissed." Akihiko just said "Thank you Lord Hokage." although he didn''t want to. Outside of the room, Akihiko greeted his instructor. "Hello, Yugao-sensei. I am Akihiko. Nice to meet you." "Mhm, nice to meet you too. Tomorrow meet me at the training ground 6 at 7 a.m in the morning." After saying that, she left. Then Akihiko just went back to his newly bought house and prepared the equipment for the "Dark Side" cookie shop using a small area of his house. ----- Meanwhile, Hiruzen called a Konoha council meeting to confirm that Danzo didn''t have the sharingans and that graffiti was just a prank that someone did as Danzo was his old friend. The clan head of every clan in Konoha was here and Hiruzen asked Danzo the question without wasting time. [a/n: Clan head of Uchiha is basically Mikoto now as Sasuke is too young to be the clan head.] "Danzo, can you remove your bandages around your arm and eye?" "HIRUZEN, ARE YOU GOING TO BELIEVE THAT BASELESS DRAWING?" Danzo yelled. "Danzo, you can prove us wrong if you just removed those bandages." Hiruzen just stated as the clan heads were all ready to attack. "ROOT! BUY TIME FOR ME TO ESCAPE!" Danzo yelled as Root ninjas came into the room and attacked them all. The clan leaders all attacked and they managed to remove the bandages from his arms and eyes. They saw many sharingans embedded into the arm and a mangekyo sharingan in his right eye. Mikoto got angry that she killed Danzo. Danzo used Izanagi and escaped although he lost one of his arm. Everyone let Hiashi check the arm since he could use his byakugan to see through it. "Oh Shit, the eyes are all sharingans and the arm also have Hashirama''s cells." Hiashi said as he checked it with his byakugan. [a/n: fuck plot. I''m gonna change this shit up.] Hearing that, everyone got angry since Hashirama Senju was the one they all respected. They thought it was the worst news but a team of Anbu came in and brought a scroll that had all of Danzo''s misdeeds written in it. ----- [Afternoon] Every person who lived in the village was now gathered as the Hokage had important announcement to make. "From today onwards, Danzo Shimura, previous elder of Konoha''s council is now a S-ranked criminal since he took part in the killing of the Uchiha Clan and using their sharingans for his own desires, ¡­....etc." Everyone hearing what Danzo did were shocked as he was the main cause of the deaths of most of the ninjas by starting a war, manipulating or killing. They were even more shocked as they heard that the reason Sakumo Hatake "The White Fang" commited suicide was because of Danzo''s manipulation. Kakashi hearing that was boiling with rage and so were all the ninjas present. ----- (End-) [a/n: Sorry but there is no comedy scene in this chapter. I like to put short comedy scenes as they make the readers laugh and be happy. Since when I also read FFs I feel happy when I read a good joke. This part is pretty rushed since I just want to get to a timeskip already. Thank you for reading and have a nice day.] Chapter 15 - Spar And More Cookies The next morning, the whole village was still in uproar about Danzo''s actions. Meanwhile, Akihiko is at his home, making his own slogan for his shop. He carved it on a wooden board. The slogan was "Come to the Dark Side, we have cookies." Akihiko nodded, feeling happy with his slogan. He then went to the training ground 6. He saw Yugao standing there with two wooden swords.?? "Hello, Yugao." Akihiko greeted with a smile like he had known her for decades. Yugao bonked his head and said, "Don''t be too familiar with me. We have just known each other for a day." She then threw him a wooden sword and said. "Take it and strike me with all you got." Akihiko then took the sword and slashed it towards Yugao. Yugao just easily deflected it since his posture was wrong. "Your posture is wrong." Yugao said before slashing her wooden sword at Akihiko''s wrist making his drop the sword. "Pick up the sword, I will show you how to use a sword, Look carefully." Yugao said as she slashed the sword at the air. "Do you get it now? Try it again." Yugao said as Akihiko slashed the air but unlike when he first slashed, the speed and power of the strike is a lot stronger. "Alright, now attack me again" Yugao said and Akihiko dashed towards her and swung his sword. *Clak* Yugao blocked his attack and Akihiko continued striking one after one. This went on for an hour. At first, Akihiko got all his attacks blocked by Yugao but slowly during the spar, he managed to reach her a few times. Yugao was also quite surprised by how fast Akihiko learned. When the spar was almost finished, Akihiko suddenly received a mission. [Plant your face in Yugao''s boobs] [Reward: Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu] (Host needs to practice to make it stronger as only information is given) [Yes/No] Knowing Akihiko''s nature, you might have guessed what he chose. When Akihiko almost got a clear hit on Yugao, he saw a rock on the ground and used it to act like he accidently tripped. "Wahhh!" Akihiko shouted before his face touched something soft, something jjiggly. ''All according to the keikaku, muahahahahaha'' Akihiko made an evil smile and laughed. Yugao feeling Akihiko''s face in her bosom,felt a bit embarrased and quickly pushed him off and said to him, "Tomorrow, you will have your first genin mission. Please be prepared." before leaving. "Ahhhh, I guess I should open my shop now." ----- Akihiko put his newly made sign outside and displayed the cookies. Time passed and Akihiko could still be seen waiting for his first customer since most people in this world didn''t know about cookies. [a/n: Heretics Here! Heretics There! Heretics Everywhere!] As Akihiko was just thinking that, he saw a silver-haired masked suspicious looking guy who uses his Doggy Style: Sus no Jutsu. The man''s expression looked like he just found out that his father was indirectly killed. [a/n: Kakashi and his ninken summoning] Akihiko noticed that this was Kakashi, so he took a cookie and went ran in front of him. "Hol''Up. Wait a minute. You look like you are having a bad time. Worry not. Cookies are here to save the day. You are the first customer so you will have a 50% discount, what do you think?" Akihiko asked raising his eyebrows intensely with a smile. ''Hmmmm. I guess I got my first customer. Guess this "Business 101" book is really useful'' Akihiko thought before he was surprised. "Daga Kotowaru!" Kakashi answered while lifting his head a little bit and walked away leaving Akihiko dumbfounded. ''Is that a motherfucking JoJo reference'' Akihiko thought as he went back to sit in his shop after burning the book "Business 101". As he was sitting in his shop/home, Ayame was currently strolling around the village to take a break from making ramen. As she was walking around, she saw a familiar face, a very familiar face, sitting behind a shop counter. "Oh, hey Akihiko-kun? Are you selling something?" she asked. Akihiko heard her and raised his head to answer. "Yep, these are cookies. I guarantee you that these are very delicious. You will be part of the Dark Side once you eat this cookie. There is no turning back. Do you accept?" Akihiko asked. "Alright. Sure." Ayame answered. [a/n: Yayyy. New member of the cult "Dark Side"] Ayame ate the cookie and felt that this cookie was freaking delicious. It can even be considered the most delicious dessert in the world. Dun Dun Dun~ After Ayame finished eating, Akihiko said, "Ayame-san, would you like more? 1 cookie cost 100 Ryo. Since you are the first customer, I will give you a 50% discount." "Ok. Give me 9 more. Also call me Ayame-nee." Ayame answered as Akihiko is also one of the frequent customers of Ichiraku ramen. "Alright. Here you go." Akihiko said as he gave Ayame 10 more cookies and Ayame gave him 500 Ryo. "Huh? I ordered 9 more, not 10, Akihiko-kun." Ayame said. "Oh, that''s for Old Man Teuchi. You don''t have to pay for that one." Akihiko said as they said goodbye to each other. Over the next few hours, a few customers came in now and then and they all had smiles are eating the cookies. ----- [Evening] Naruto, Sasuke, Shikamaru, Choji, Ino heard that Akihiko opened a shop so they went out to check it. Hinata was also following them as she heard the keyword ''Akihiko'' as she couldn''t see Akihiko at the academy anymore as he is already a genin. Then they arrived in front of Akihiko''s shop and once Sasuke and Naruto arrived they immediately shouted. "Akihikooooooo." "Yea,yea, what''s up?" Akihiko asked from inside the shop. "Do we also need to pay up?" Naruto asked. "Of course,but don''t worry, I will give you guys a discount." "Thanks, Akihiko"x2 ''Don''t worry, you guys will soon be calling me father.'' Choji, being the foodie he was, ordered 60 cookies, from which both Ino and Shikamaru ate a few. All of them were impressed and Naruto and Sasuke were with a ''Told you so'' smile. They all then returned to their respective homes and went back, all but one. Hinata was using the byakugan to check the inside of Akihiko''s house to sneak looks at him sleeping. ----- (End-) [a/n: Alright, guys. I rested and my eyes are alright now, so I wrote a new chapter. Thank you for reading this. Anyways, have a nice day.] Chapter 16 - Mikoto? [5 months later] Akihiko could now be seen full of sweat after his spar with Yugao Uzuki. He had reached 5''5 and looked like a teenager instead of looking like a 10-year old.?? "Hahhhhhh, Akihiko, you are a goddamn monster. You even created your own technique, huh?" Yugao said as she was trying to catch her breath. ''Well, not exactly that I created it but'' "Haha, you''re god damn right, I am indeed a monster." Akihiko replied while laughing. "I recommended you for the next chunin exam which will be held in Suna." Yugao said. "Can you give me a hug?" Akihiko asked just like he always asked for the past 2 months as he and Yugao become closer. "Alright, *sigh" Yugao sighed as she finally accepted to give a hug. She opened her arms to hug Akihiko but Akihiko "accidently" slipped and got a grip of her butt. ''Hmmm, nice, it''s firm. Also I got the [Head Patting Mastery] from the missions.'' Akihiko thought as he prepared for the bonk by Yugao but it never came. She just said, "Prepare nicely for the chunin exam" and went back. Akihiko returned to his shop to see two beautiful women waiting for him. "Hello Kushina, Mikoto." Akihiko greeted them. Kushina went in front of Akihiko and hugged him and said "Hello, Akihiko-kun~". "H-hello." Mikoto answered while looking away as she hugged Akihiko too because she was not quite used to this. During her marriage with Fugaku, she married him because it was her father''s wish but she didn''t love him at all so their marriage days were very bland. [a/n: Does Mikoto love Fugaku? I don''t think so~] To know how this happened, we will be having a look with Flashback no Jutsu. ----- [Flashback] Akihiko was currently thrusting his dick inside Kushina''s pussy in a cowgirl position as he suddenly got a mission. [Have a threesome with Kushina and Mikoto] [Reward: New Kekkai Genkai] [Yes/No] ''Huh? Is Mikoto outside?'' Akihiko thought as he looked through the gap of the door. He saw Mikoto there with her hand in her pants. [a/n: Hentai Logic] "Kushina, wait for a minute." Akihiko said as Kushina sulked since she was about to climax. Kushina looked at Akihiko to see what he is going to do since he never stopped during their wrestling matches. "Mikoto-san, what are you doing there?" Akihiko asked as he opened the door revealing Mikoto with her wet pants and her flushed face. "H-huh? I-I''m not doing anything weird. I was just interested in the reproductive parts of people" Mikoto answered fast. "Alright then, you can come join us. You can study reproductive organs better that way." Akihiko answered with a slight smirk. "A-alright." Mikoto answered as Akihiko''s dick was right near her face making her smell the scent and she couldn''t take it anymore. "Kushina, do you mind?" Akihiko asked. "Nope, I know that you had been pursuing many women already." Kushina answered with a smile. "*cough* O-oh, so you don''t mind me having multiple women?" "It''s alright, as long as you don''t forget me." Kushina answered after thinking for a while. They the proceed to remove Mikoto''s clothes and then both Kushina and Mikoto pushed Akihiko down to suck his dick. Then, Kushina couldn''t take it anymore as she just positioned herself atop of Akihiko''s dick and she sat down. "Aaaahh~" Mikoto seeing this also couldn''t control herself and sat on Akihiko''s face so Akihiko used his tongue to make her feel good. They then proceeded to fuck like rabbits, one position after another as the time went by. (Flashback End-) ----- During these five months, Akihiko have been training with Izumi and had gotten closer with her. Akihiko''s cookie shop also gained popularity as his cookies were very delicious which caused a certain purple-haired woman to change her favorite food from dango to cookies. Sasuke, Naruto, Shikamaru, Choji, Ino also usually came to buy cookies. Ino also trains harder now as she wants to become a genin faster to catch up to Akihiko. Sakura? Still fangirling Sasuke although a lot lesser than before. Hinata also came to buy cookies a few times every day just to talk with Akihiko. ----- Akihiko''s status [Akihiko] [Age: 10] [Chakra: 4650/4650(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 96%%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed)] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Amateur Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Basics Mastered)] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Sharingans in Jars] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1 [Cookies]x1000 (End-) ----- [a/n: Alright, this is the chapter for today. Sorry for cutting the wrestling match shorter. Thank you for reading. Have a good day.] [Edit: I changed the Kekkai Genkai as some people thought it was quite weird. I changed it.He still have his Sperm Control though.] Chapter 17 - Pleasure In The "Dark Side" [a/n: This is compensation for the cut wrestling scene.] (This scene continues from before the flashback)?? "So, what are you guys doing here?" Akihiko asked because they never came to his home. For their days, Akihiko visit each of their home. "We just came to visit you." Kushina replied. "Really? Are you sure you are not here just to get the D?" Akihiko asked as his hands squeezed Kushina''s butt. "Maybe, some of that." Kushina answered as her hand also reached for Akihiko''s dick. Looking at both of them, Mikoto''s mouth twitched as she yelled "Don''t forget that I am also here!" "Ohya, wait for me in the bedroom. I will close the shop." Akihioko said as he went outside. He took out a new signboard and carved on it and hang it outside the shop. "Shop is closed due to extremely urgent case." Some customers who came to buy some cookies thought that the owner''s family had some life-threatening disease. ----- As Akihiko walked into his bedroom, he saw Kushina and Mikoto in just their underwear. Akihiko licked his lips and removed his clothes and showed his dick in full glory. Akihiko sat on the edge of the bed as Kushina and Mikoto got down on their knees. *SLUUURP* *SUCK* * *SUCK* Akihiko felt a pleasant sensation on his crotch as Kushina tried her best to deep-throat Akihiko''s 7 inch cock while Mikoto was sucking Akihiko''s balls. *POP* *SLUUURP* Kushina kept sucking, the more she did it, the better it felt and the less she gagged. Akihiko could see their juices flowing down their thighs as their nipples hardened. Akihiko could feel himself close to ejaculation. Kushina continued sucking his dick and before he was about to come, Akihiko pulled Kushina''s head down. A large amount of cum flooded her mouth, however her mouth was tightly shut, the cum forced its way out of her mouth by force and the rest travelled through her nasal cavity to escape though her nose. Akihiko''s crotch was covered in his own cum. Mikoto disconnected from his balls to lick what she could of Akihiko''s cum. *Cough* *Cough* Kushina coughed her lungs out, however as soon as she finished, she looked at Akihiko and looked at Akihiko with a large amount of love and desire in her eyes. Akihiko used his [Sperm Control] Skill to kill all the sperm in his semen and sat up, ready to insert his penis into the two milfs. While he was using his skill, the milfs had pulled down their fully soaked panties and they both bend over and used their hands to support their body by pushing them on the bed. Akihiko had a clear view of both their pussies. Kushina had a slightly gaping shaved pussy with a healthy pink shade. Her ass was the best he had seen, very firm while still being extremely fat. Looking over at Mikoto, she also had a slightly gaping pussy with bushy pubic hair while her ass was perfect. Although it was not as big as Kushina''s but big enough to give an assjob. Face to face with such a sight, Akihiko''s dick stood up instantly. He decided to insert it into Kushina first because she was his first love in this life. Akihiko dick slammed inside Kushina and kissed her womb entrance while Kushina rolled her eyes back and moaned. "AAAH~" Mikoto who was beside both of them felt her pussy tingle and she began to rub her pussy with one hand while she held Akihiko''s hand and started to suck on every finger she could fit in her mouth. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Akihiko continued thrusting in and out. Kushina''s pants and moans filled ther room while her pussy tried to battle the 7-inch cock. The more she moaned, the faster Akihiko thrusted, which would in turn make her moan more. With the speed of the thrusting accelerating, Akihiko needed both of his hands on Kushina''s plump butt. Mikoto allowed his fingers to exit her mouth and be placed on Kushina but she wasn''t done. She went under Kushina''s jiggling breasts and started to suck on them, with her mouth on one and her hand on the other, not to mention the increasing intensity of her pussy being invaded, Kushina''s pants and moans turned into cries of distress as she was pleased beyond what her mind could comprehend. "Shtop~ Pleeas~ I''m gonna die!" Kushina''s words were slurring, she couldn''t handle being pierced so ferociously. Ever since Akihiko started to accelerate, Kushina was constantly cumming, her juices covered Akihiko and made a mess out of the bed sheets. Soon, Akihiko was ready to use his secret jutsu again. "Sperm Release: Sperm Wave Without Sperm Jutsu". Akihiko came inside Kushina without telling her and her eyes rolled back into her head as the cum flowed into her womb. She fainted with an ahegao expression. After that, Akihiko turned his attention to Mikoto. But before that, he remembered that he hasn''t give Mikoto a droplet of the Fountain of Youth. Before he fucked her, he took out a drop of water and fed it to her. Mikoto''s facial features become younger and her body felt energized. After that, she noticed Akihiko''s gaze and lined up her juicy pussy with his cum-covered cock. Truth was, she was quite scared and also excited as the first time she had sex with him, she fainted quickly. Akihiko thrust his dick inside Mikoto, slamming his cock and Mikoto instantly made an ahegao. He slowly pulled it back and thrust it back in quickly. This cycle continued for 30 minutes, Saliva dripped from her mouth and Akihiko would increase the speed of his thrusts everytime she stops orgasming at the previous speed. *PLAP* *PLAP* "Ha, ah~" The only thing that can be heard in the room are the rhythmic singing of the flesh as well as the muffles moans from Mikoto. Akihiko''s dick reached Mikoto''s deepest parts and soon Akihiko once again reached his limit and released him cum inside her womb. She also instantly fell unconsious, just like Kushina. Cum was flowing out of both their pussies, forming a waterfall to the sheets. Kushina also had cum out of her mouth and nose. He cleaned as much as he could without waking them up. Then, he also jumped in and fell asleep. They didn''t notice a certain brown-haired female looking through the door as her face showed that she was extremely surprised. ----- (In Kushina''s house) "Hey Naruto, have you seen my mom? Izumi-nee is also searching for her." Sasuke asked as he couldn''t find her at the Uchiha compound. "Huh? I was going to ask you the same thing. I thought my mom went to your home." Naruto answered, confused. They spent the night, questioning each other. ----- (End-) [a/n: Alright, what do you think about this chapter. Do you like this chapter? If you do, drop some stones or write a review. Thank you, have a good day.] Chapter 18 - Friends The next day, Akihiko woke up to find both Kushina and Mikoto out of bed. He walked outside of the bedroom and headed to the kitchen and saw that Kushina and Mikoto were preparing breakfast. "Good morning, Kushina, Mikoto." Akihiko said.?? "Good morning."x2 "Are your legs feeling sore?" Akihiko asked worriedly. "It''s fine now. Just a little bit. I am getting used to it." Kushina answered. "I am a bit sore but I feel younger." Mikoto replied as she was stretching her arms. "Oh, that''s because of the water I fed you yesterday. It is the same as what I gave Kushina years ago." Akihiko answered. "Huh? Oh, do I look younger now?" Mikoto asked as she was happy that she looked younger just like any women. "Yea, you look younger now." Kushina replied. They then proceed to eat breakfast and out of nowhere, Akihiko suddenly asked, "You know, I really love you both very much but you know I''ll have more women in the future so if you don''t like it then you can back away from this relationship right now." Akihiko said as he stared at Kushina and Mikoto. ''Haaah, I don''t want to share you but I don''t want to leave you even more'' Kushina thought in her mind. Kushina then karate chopped his head and said, "Of course, we''re alright. Mikoto, am I right? So, you don''t need to worry about it, ok?" Kushina said as he cupped Akihiko''s cheek and looked him in the eyes. "Yea, we''re fine. Just do it moderately." Mikoto answered as she also smiled at Akihiko although in her mind, she was thinking the same thing as Kushina. "Oh crap. I forgot about Naruto. " Kushina said as she changed to new clothes and ran back to her house. "I also need to go. I-I love you, bye." Mikoto said as she also went back to her home. ''Ahh, thank you whoever gave me this chance to reincarnate. Thank you very much. Akihiko thought in his mind before going out today since he won''t open the shop today. ----- Today, Akihiko was going to meet up with most of his friends as they made an appointment to meet up today. [a/n: More like your only friends] "Hey, long time no see guys." Akihiko said as he waved his hands to greet Shikamaru, Choji, Naruto, Sasuke, Ino and Hinata was also included. "Hey, how''s it like being a genin?" Choji and Naruto asked. "Hmm, not too good not too bad." Akihiko answered after thinking. "Hmm, what do you mean by that, Akihiko-kun?" Ino asked as she was curious about what Akihiko answered. "Like the missions are kind of boring, since I am still a genin. Yugao-sensei said that she recommended me for the next chunin exam at Suna." Akihiko answered and a small smile appeared when he talked about Yugao. "Oi oi oi oi, matte matte. Chunin? Akihiko, aren''t you going too fast?" All the boys focused on the chunin exam while the two girls noticed the small smile when he talked about Yugao. "Akihiko-kun, who''s Yugao-sensei."x2 both girls asked at the same time before glaring at each other. "Oh, Yugao-sensei, she''s my genin instructor, since I am the only one who applied for early graduation, I don''t have any teammates. So I usually do small missions while sparring with Yugao-sensei. She also teaches me kenjutsu." Akihiko replied. "A-" Before the girls spoke, Naruto said. "How about we spar, Akihiko. It has been a long time since we trained together. I want to know how far the difference is between us." "I also want to spar with you, Akihiko." Sasuke also joined in the conversation as he thought in his mind. ''Akihiko is a lot stronger than me. If I want to kill Danzo and Itachi, I have to become stronger'' "Umm, Shikamaru, Choji, will you also join? How about you, Hinata and Ino?" "Umm,sure." Choji answered as he dusted his hands off for crumbs as "What a drag." Shikamaru said but he got up and started to stretch. "Yea, we will also join." Ino and Hinata said as they nodded. "Alright then, I won''t use my left hand." Akihiko said as he put his left arm behind his back. "Hey, don''t underestimate us." Naruto said as he showed the seal of reconciliation. The others also followed suit. "Now let''s start." Akihiko said as Shikamaru instantly uses his Shadow Possession Jutsu to bind Akihiko. Naruto and Sasuke dashes towards Akihiko and kicked him on his neck. However, the moment Sasuke and Naruto were about to kick Akihiko, Akihiko broke free from the Shadow Possession Jutsu and grabbed Naruto''s leg and threw him towards Sasuke knocking them both out. Ino uses her Mind Possession Jutsu but got instantly ejected from Akihiko''s mindscape as his willpower was stronger than Ino''s so she couldn''t move for the next few minutes. Choji uses his Expansion Jutsu and rolled towards Akihiko while Hinata tried to sneak attack Akihiko from the back using Gentle Fist: Eight Trigrams: 16 palms as she could only use 16 palms right now. Akihiko dodged Choji and blocked all of Hinata''s attacks and chopped her at her nape, causing her to fall unconscious. He then quickly dashed towards Shikamaru and chopped him in the neck also causing him to hit the tree and fall unconscious. "Hahh." Akihiko sighed as he carried all of them under the shade. He waited for a few minutes and Ino was the first to wake up. She looked around to see that everyone was unconscious. She decided to take that opportunity and decided to confess to Akihiko. "Hey, Akihiko. I have something to tell you." Ino said as she tapped her fingers nervously. "Yea, what do you want to tell me?" Akihiko asked. "I-I like you, Akihiko. Please go out with me." She shouted as she looked at Akihiko''s face. "I love Emilia." Akihiko answered quickly. "Huh? W-who is Emilia?" Ino asked as she felt her eyes moisten as both of her crushes rejected her. "Hahaha, I was just kidding. Your expression was funny, you know." Akihiko said making her pout. "Hmph, so what is your answer?" She asked again as she was quite nervous. "How about I tell you when you become a genin?" Akihiko said with a smile as he gave Ino headpats. ''Ahh, this feels too good.'' Ino thought as she felt Akihiko''s headpats. "Alright, then don''t forget it alright? Pinky Promise." Ino said as she handed out her pinky finger while having a bright smile as she thought that she still had a chance since she haven''t been rejected. "Alright, pinky promise." Akihiko said as he chuckled. [a/n: Now Ino will have loads of motivation to become genin fast] They both talked and waited for the others to wake up. "Huh? What happened?" Naruto asked as he rubbed his head in confusion. "You guys lost. Pretty badly." Akihiko said as the others also woke up. "You guys need to train harder if you want to catch up to me~" Akihiko said cheerfully. ----- (Sasuke''s POV) ''Ughh, my head hurts.'' I thought as I rubbed my head. "Huh? What happened?" I heard Naruto''s voice. "You guys lost. Pretty badly." As I heard Akihiko''s voice, I remembered how easily I was knocked out. ''I-I''m still weak. I need to train more.'' I thought in my mind as I decided to step up a notch in my training exercise. ----- (Naruto''s PoV) ''Haaaah, I lost easily even though I trained a lot. I need to learn more from Mom and Mikoto-san. I will become stronger, dattebayo.'' I made a promise to myself in my mind as I turned to look at Sasuke who also seemed to have the same thoughts as me. We nodded at each other and knew what both sides were thinking. ----- After that, Akihiko decided to go to Kushina''s house to learn a jutsu he wanted to learn for a long time. *Knock* *Knock* "Hello? Who''s there?" Kushina asked from inside the house. "It''s me, Kushina." "Oh, what''s wrong, Akihiko-kun." Kushina asked as she opened the door with a smile. "Oh, I just wanted to learn Hiraishin no Jutsu and some Uzumaki Seals if it''s alright with you." Akihiko said as he looked at Kushina. "Come in first, then we can continue our conversation." Kushina said as she grabbed his hand and dragged him inside the house. (End-) [a/n: What do you guys think about this chapter? Are there any problems or places where I can improve? Also, do you think chapter qualities are worse? If so, then please do tell me so that I can change. Thank you for reading and have a nice day.] Chapter 19 - Another Normal Day "So, you want to learn Hiraishin no Jutsu?" Kushina asked. "Yea. Is there a problem, Kushina?" Akihiko asked.?? "Oh nothing. You know that to learn Hiraishin, you need to have your own seal mark, right?" Kushina asked Akihiko. "Yea, so can you teach me about it?" Akihiko asked, "Yep." Kushina said as she stood up and went to the storage room to take some paper and marker to make Fuinjutsu. As she went inside, she found a box with the name "Minato''s". As she looked at the box, she thought ''Huh? Who''s Minato? I must have misspelled Mini-toe.'' as she took out a marker and changed the name to Mini-toe. ----- (In Shinigami''s stomach) "Oy, Minato. Are you still here?" The shinigami asked since he was bored and had no one to talk to. "Huh? What the fuck did you call me? My name''s Mini-toe. NOT MINATO!!" The blond-haired man with mini-toes yelled. The shinigami looked at him with a pitiful gaze and thought ''You must have brain damage." ----- (Back to the story) "Oh, I found it." Kushina said as she took out some papers and ink and a scroll with Hiraishin no Jutsu written in it. She went back to the living room and gave them to Akihiko. "Alright. I will continue teaching you fuinjutsu. I haven''t taught you for a long time, huh?" Kushina said as she remembered the time when she taught Akihiko fuinjutsu. After a while, Kushina finished showing Akihiko how to draw the seal and Akihiko learned it after quite a few times. "Haha, you are definitely more talented than Mini-toe." Kushina said as she laughed. "Forget about him, I awoke a kekkai genkai, Kushina." Akihiko said as he noticed the look on Kushina''s face. "Huh? Really? What is it? Can you show me?" Kushina quickly looked up and asked with a bright smile. "Of course, let''s go to my training spot in the forest." Akihiko said as he held Kushina''s hand and went to the forest. Some people on the way recognized Kushina so they were starting to gossip as they saw her with a young man so a kid. ''Wait a damn minute, why are our hands censored!!!" Akihiko screamed in his mind as he noticed the strange phenomenon. ----- (In Uchiha Compound) "Mikoto-san, can you follow me for a while?" Izumi asked Mikoto as she tugged her clothes. "Hmm? Can''t you just tell me here?" Izumi just looked at Naruto and Sasuke who were discussing to each other in which areas to develop as they wanted to become stronger.. Mikoto understood the hidden meaning behind the gaze and nodded at Izumi. Seeing Mikoto''s consent, Izumi and Mikoto walked their way into Mikoto''s bedroom. "Mikoto-san, are you in a relationship with Akihiko-kun?" Izumi asked as she was both shocked and sad when she saw the scene at night time. Everytime, she remembered it, her body strangely felt hot. "Yes. I am in a relationship with Akihiko-kun. He treats me warmly, spends time with me and is honest with me, unlike that son of a bitch who acts like he is married to paperwork." Mikoto answered warmly at the beginning but her voice contained traces of anger as she spoke about Fugaku. "Why? Do you also like him?" Mikoto asked with her eyebrows raised as she felt that something was strange. "H-huh? I-it''s not like I like him, I just saw you and Kushina-san sleeping naked with him, so I was just confirming it. "Izumi tried to answer with a straight face but her ears were a bit red. "Ufufu, you really don''t have feelings for him, huh? He already told me that he wants to have multiple women and both me and Kushina have already agreed to it as long as he doesn''t add everyone he sees into the harem. I can tell that he is already interested in Ayame, Yugao and even Anko." Mikoto said with a calm smile as she watched Izumi''s reaction. Izumi felt jealous about them but she tried to deny it in her head. ''Huh? Why would I feel jealous? He is just a sparring partner and a friend. I am definitely not jealous. I''m 100% no 200% sure.'' Izumi thought in her head as she nodded her head and shook her head multiple times. Mikoto who saw this just chuckled and shook her head before she walked off to help Sasuke and Naruto become stronger. ----- (Back to Akihiko) "Kushina-san, let me touch you." Akihiko told Kushina as he reached his hands out. "Where? You can''t be thinking of doing that here right?" Kushina asked as she became a bit flushed as she thought about the things they would do. [a/n: Ecchi.] "I just want to show you part of my kekkai genkai." Akihiko said as he laughed and scratched his neck sheepishly. "O-oh, ok." Kushina said as she became embarrassed for jumping to conclusions. ----- (Inside Kushina''s mindscape) "Fuck y''all getting lovey dovey out there while I''m living in this sewer place. Wait, it changed. It became a fucking cum river." Yin Kurama yelled as she tried to break free from the chains but fell face down. She accidently tasted some of the cum and snorted. "Hmph, this is not too bad, n-not that I like it though." ----- Akihiko touched Kushina in the arm and absorbed a small amount of chakra. Kushina was suprised as her mouth became ''o'' shaped. "Did you absorb my chakra?" Kushina asked as she felt her chakra weaken. "Yea, and I still have other abilities." Akihiko said as he changed his hand to a sharp sword. "I can control my body as I want but currently, I can only change this much." Akihiko said as he retracted his hand. "Is there anything else your kekkai genkai can do?" Kushina asked as she have never heard of this kekkai genkai before. "Yea, I can also communicate with animals." Akihiko said as he puffed out his chest proudly. ''He''s too cute.'' Kushina thought in her head as she hugged Akihiko. Akihiko patted her head and Kushina felt happy being petted by Akihiko. ''Huh? I am older than him, but why am I feeling happy by being petted. Whatever, I will think about that later.'' "Isn''t your kekkai genkai too powerful? You can fight against most chunins easily before you awoke your kekkai genkai so you might be able to fight against Special Jonins now." Kushina said as she rested her chin on her palm. "Yea, but can you keep this a secret between you, me and Mikoto? I don''t want to have too many people after me before I can easily fight against them." "Alright, I need to tell this to Mikoto." Kushina smiled and pumped her fist. Akihiko then pulled her to deep kiss her. Their tongue wrestled for a minute before they parted. "I love you." Akihiko said to which Kushina responded with an "I love you too." Akihiko went back to his home to open the cookie shop while Kushina went back to wait for Naruto to come home. ----- After Akihiko finally opened the shop, lots of customers came in. Most of them bought 1 or 2 cookies since it was quite expensive. A purple-haired woman with fishnet mesh shirt and brown trench coat came in at the last of the line. "Oh, Anko-san, is it the usual amount?" Akihiko asked since she was a loyal customer. "Yep, give me 30." Anko said as she handed out the money. "You really like these cookies huh, Anko-san?" Akihiko said as he took the money and prepared 30 cookies and handed it over to Anko. "Yea, they are too delicious. I don''t even eat dangos that much now since I first tasted your cookies." Anko said as she nibbled the cookies. "Haha, I know right? My cookies are the most delicious in this world." Akihiko said proudly. "Anyways, I got recommended for chunin exams, Anko-san." "Haha, good luck for your chunin exams." Anko said as she gave a thumbs up at Akihiko. [Grab Anko''s butt] [Reward: Body Development Pills x 5] [Risks: Distance between you and Anko become larger] [Yes/No] ----- (End-) [a/n: Thank you for reading. If i missed out any part of Jugo''s bloodline, tell me. I haven''t wrote about his senjutsu because it''s confusing, at least for me. Also, do you guys think the chapter quality is decreasing. If you do think so, please tell me ways on how I can improve. Thank you for reading and supporting this FF and have a good day. Also here''s a virtual hug and cookie for whoever needs it.] Chapter 20 - Luck- Hentai Protagonist [Akihiko POV] ''Yep. I don''t want to lose those Body Development Pills although I don''t know what they are.'' Akihiko thought.?? ''Time for my special technique, Grab-and-Act like Nothing happened Jutsu.'' I yelled in my mind as I prepared my hand. *Swish* I quickly moved my hands at the speed of slippers thrown by Asian moms which is fast, very fast. It will be there before you even know that her hand moved. Anyways, back to the story. I grabbed her butt and gave it a good squeeze before retracting my hand quickly. The civilians didn''t see anything as it was too fast. I maintained my calm face and closed my eyes, remembering the softness of her butt that I didn''t notice Guy-sensei standing behind the wall peeking at me. [Anko POV] ''Huh? Did someone grab my butt?'' I thought as I turned my head back. As I looked around, there was no one other than Akihiko and Guy who was peeking from behind the wall. ''Wait a minute, I have an idea of who it was, but I should make sure.'' I thought as I looked at Guy for answers. He just smiled as he understood and pointed towards Akihiko. I was quite surprised that he would do this as he looked like an innocent boy. "Hey, did it feel good?" I nudged him slightly with my elbow and grinned. "Hmm, what do you mean? I don''t understand your question." He said acting completely ignorant of the question. I laughed and tapped him on the shoulder before telling him, "Little pervert, Guy is right over there since the beginning. He already told me it was you." [a/n: Akihiko is still shorter than most people even though he looks like 14 right now.] I saw some beads of sweat slid off his face as he said, "I have one last trump card." ----- [Akihiko POV] ''Guy-senseiiii, why did you have to tell her. Will she hate me? Will she ignore me? Find out on the next episode of----- arghhh! Goddamn it, what the hell am I saying.'' I yelled as I rolled around in my mind although I was acting calm outside. "I have one last trump card." I said catching her surprised at my answer for a second. I used the second to shout "Nigerundayo!!!" and started to ran as fast as fathers in anime who went out to buy milk. I kept running and running but I noticed that the scenery didn''t change. I turned around to see that a familiar man with bowl cut, bushy brows and green spandex was holding me from my shoulders. [a/n: Who''s that Shinobi? Dun dun dun. It''s Might Guy!!!] "Guy-sensei, why did you tell her that it was me who grabbed her butt?" I asked him in all seriousness. "As a man, you need to be direct. You like her right? As your sensei, it''s my duty to support you. THAT''S IT AKIHIKO, LET YOUR POWER OF YOUTH EXPLODE!!!" He yelled as he pushed me towards Anko. I don''t know if he did it intentionally or not, but thank you very much Guy-sensei. '' I forgive you for snitching out on me. Thanks to your push, my mouth is currently on Anko-san''s nipples. Thank you very much, Guy-san.'' I thought as I started to lick Anko''s nipple. [a/n: Hentai Protagonist''s Luck] "Hyaah~" I heard a low moan as I licked her nipple. Anko-san was currently trying to hold down her moan as she pushed me away, I turned around to see Guy-sensei just giving me a flash of his white teeth and a thumbs up before he continued to walk away on a handstand. *cough* "W-why did you do it?" Anko asked as she adjusted her posture. "Do what? Grabbing your butt or sucking your nipples." I asked her while looking in the eye as I cultivated Dao of Shamelessness. "B-both." She answered as she didn''t expect this direct answer as I just tried to ran away. To clarify things, I didn''t run away, I was just trying to avoid unnecessary problems. This is called strategic retreating. "Your butt looks like it is soft so I wanted to touch it. For the second question, Guy-sensei pushed me and I concidentally placed my mouth on your nipple. It was delicious though." I answered while stroking my imaginary beard. "I-I see. Don''t do it again or I will punish you." Anko said "angrily" as she squeezed my neck with her arm. ''Ahh, pure bliss.'' I thought as my face touched her boobs when she squeezed my neck with her arm. Anko noticed that my face touched her boobs once again and just released me. "Good luck for your chunin exam." She said as she walked away. ----- [Izumi POV] ''Ahh, I really don''t like Akihiko. He''s just 10.'' I keep thinking in my mind as I walked down the street. ''Oh, this street is where Akihiko lives.'' I thought in my mind as I continued walking. However, I saw something that disturbed my mind. Akihiko was currently as he was squeezed between the woman''s boobs. I looked at Akihiko and saw that his face was showing that he felt pure bliss. I looked down at my chest and compared it to the woman. ''Hmph, why is my chest so small?'' I thought as I measured my chest. ''Whatever, he can do anything he likes. I don''t like him anyways, why should I care about him.'' I thought as I walked to the other side. [a/n: She mad capping man.] ----- [Akihiko''s POV] ''Alright, let''s check the reward. System, accept the mission reward.'' I thought in my mind a blue screen appeared in front of me. [Reward: Body Development Pills] [Description: Hasten they body''s growth rate.] ''Damn, this reward is good.'' I thought as I took one pill. I didn''t feel anything after I ate the pill so I just decided to close the shop and visit Mikoto as the sun was about to set. ----- As I reached the Uchiha compound, I saw Izumi there. "Oh, hey Izumi. What''s wrong with you today?" I asked her. "N-nothing''s wrong. Why did you come here?" Izumi asked me with an expectant look in her eyes. "Oh, I had something to tell Mikoto-san." I told her as she looked a bit disappointed. "Haha, don''t worry, I will spar with you next time." I told her although I knew what she wanted. "O-ok, Mikoto-san is in her room." "Alright, thanks." As I went into Mikoto''s room, I saw her sleeping peacefully so I just left her a letter on her table. I waited at my home for a few hours until Mikoto arrived. I also got a mission at that time. [Get Mikoto''s anal virginity.] [Reward: Strange cookie recipe] [Yes/No] ----- Akihiko''s Status. [Akihiko] [Age: 10 years and 8 months old] [Chakra: 4650/4650(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 96%%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed)] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Master Rank Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Basics Mastered)] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] [Hiraishin no Jutsu(Basics)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Sharingans in Jars] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1 [Cookies]x1000 [Body Develpoment Pills]x4 (End-) [a/n: I am currently cultivating Dao of Cliff. Thank you for reading and since there is solo action between Kushina and Akihiko but not solo action between Mikoto and Akihiko, I decided to make one. Izumi is going to come into the harem soon too. Thank you for reading and have a good day.] Chapter 21 - Mikotos Night "Oh, you''re here, Mikoto." Akihiko said as Mikoto jumped on top of him. "It''s only the two of us tonight, right?" Mikoto asked as she locked her legs on Akihiko''s back.?? "Yep, just the two of us." Akihiko replied as he grabbed her ass cheeks with both of his hands. Mikoto smiled lustfully as she initiated to kiss Akihiko in the lips. Of course, knowing Akihiko, he didn''t miss the chance to push his tongue inside Mikoto''s mouth and wrestling it against her tongue. Every second, Mikoto is getting wetter and wetter so Akihiko carried her to the bed and laid her on her back. He then proceeded to remove her clothes leaving only her bra. He spread her legs and of course he didn''t forget to say "Itadakimasu". He put his mouth against Mikoto''s pussy and started to eat it up. "Hyaa~" Mikoto moaned as Akihiko''s toungue licked her pussy from the clitoris to the folds. *Slurp* *Slurp* Akihiko licked Mikoto''s pussy over and over until Mikoto grabbed Akihiko''s head and pushed it against her pussy harder. "Haah~, Haah~, I"M CUMMINGGGG~" Mikoto yelled as she squirted over Akihiko''s face. "Oh, Mikoto, I didn''t expect you to squirt." Akihiko said as she never squirted before in their sessions. *Huff* *Huff* Akihiko then looked at Mikoto''s pussy which was already soaking wet, so he decided to move to the main course. "Mikoto, I''m starting now." Akihiko said as he adjusted his dick against Mikoto''s pussy. "W-wait, I just cam- Oooooooh~" Mikoto didn''t get to finish as Akihiko pushed his dick inside, hitting it deep inside Mikoto''s womb. "IIIgh~, Nhuooo~ Akihikooooo~ Your cock is hitting my wombbbbb~" Mikoto half yelled half moaned. Akihiko continued his piston thrusting and continued hitting his dick against Mikoto womb entrance while his mouth is currently sucking her nipples. "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahhhhhhh~ AHHHHHN~" Mikoto moaned as her eyes rolled back and her hands gripped the bed sheet firmly. *Squelch* *Squelch* *Plap* *Plap* Lewd noises filled the room as the two of them continued their session. "Mikoto, I''m going to cum" Akihiko said as he removed the sperm in his cum using his skill [Sperm Control]. "Annnnh~ Cuuum~ insideee~ mheeeeee~" Mikoto spoke with her words slurred as she locked her legs behind Akihiko and deep kissed him in the lips. *Splurt* *Splurt* "Ahhh~ There''s so much that my womb can''t take it all~" Mikoto said while having an ahegao face. Akihiko released his semen inside her pussy and he removed his dick as cum flowed down from Mikoto''s pussy like a waterfall. "Mikoto-san, let''s go for another round." Akihiko said as he turned Mikoto as her ass now faced Akihiko. Akihiko lifted her ass and lubricated Mikoto''s asshole as he put his finger inside Mikoto''s anus. "Oomph! A-Akihiko, what are you doing?" Mikoto asked as she start to feel good in her asshole. "I''m preparing your ass for the next round." Akihiko said as he now inserted two of his fingers inside her ass and moved it back and forth. "Ahhhn~" Mikoto moaned as saliva dripped from her mouth. This cycle continued until Mikoto''s asshole is large enough for Akihiko''s dick to pass through. "Haa." Akihiko pushed his dick inside Mikoto''s asshole as he thought ''Damn, this tight as fuck.'' "Mikoto, are you alright?" Akihiko asked Mikoto to make sure that she was ok. "Y-yea, it didn''t hurt as much as I thought." She replied as she regained some of her voice clarity. "Alright then, be prepared." Akihiko said as he put his hands on her buttocks and thrusted his dick back and forth. Mikoto''s ass cheeks have ripples as Akihiko thrusted his dick over and over. "Ouuuuuuuiiiiii~" Mikoto made a strange sound as Akihiko continued to slam his dick inside Mikoto''s ass. ''I thought she was Japanese'' Akihiko thought for a second. This continued for an hour in various poses as Mikoto passed out with cum on both her holes. Akihiko cleaned her up and tucked her inside the blanket while he also pretended to sleep as his keikaku was working. ----- [Izumi''s PoV] "Hnnnn~, Hnnnn~. It feels so gooood~" I moaned as I rubbed my nipple and pussy as I watch Mikoto and Akihiko fuck. ''How would it feel if I was in Mikoto-san''s place?'' I thought until I shook my head and yelled in my head. ''W-what the hell am I thinking? It''s just my female instincts acting up, yes, it''s not because of that big, hot cock which would make every girl or woman feel goo- Arrgh, forget it. I just want to cum right now.'' "I''m cumming~" I said as I squirted against the door and as I saw Akihiko falling asleep, I decided to go back home to that it wouldn''t be suspicious. I went back to the Uchiha compound but I didn''t notice Akihiko who was grinning while watching the puddle of juices on the floor. ----- [Anko''s House] We can hear very soft moans and lewd sounds as a female figure was naked in the dark. "Ahhhhn~" ''Goddamn it, fuck you Akihiko, making me all horny, I won''t be able to control myself if you continue to do this.'' Anko thought as she continued to rub her clitoris and suck her own nipples. ----- Akihiko''s Status [Akihiko] [Age: 10 years and 8 months old] [Chakra: 4650/4650(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 96%%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed)] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Master Rank Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Basics Mastered)] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] [Hiraishin no Jutsu(Basics)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Sharingans in Jars] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1 [Cookies]x1000 [Body Develpoment Pills]x4 [??? Cookie Recipe] (End-) [A/N: What do you guys think about this chapter? Is it good? Or bad? Average? Is the pace of the story to your liking? Thanks for reading and supporting this FF and drop a few stones or a review if you want. Also, please do explain to me what discord is used for by other authors. I see this again and again but I didn''t know how it worked. Bye. Have a nice day.] Chapter 22 - No Homo The next day, Mikoto woke up to see Akihiko who seemed to have grown 5 cm. (I will use cm and m now guys. It is less confusing, I guess. He was about 163 cm before.). She was surprised as growing 5 cm of height in one night is too strange. Akihiko also woke up and saw that Mikoto was looking at him strangely. He carried Mikoto in a princess carry and put his Hiraishin seal on her arm before smiling at her.?? "How did you grow taller in one night? It shouldn''t be possible." Mikoto asked Akihiko without knowing that a seal was put on her. "Haha, I ate a pill that a....a..... mysterious old man I saved gave me because I saved him. He said this was a pill that will fasten my body growth." Akihiko thought for a while and answered. [a/n: Xianxia vibes] Mikoto looked at him skeptically but decided to drop the matter as Akihiko had too many strange items. He even had a droplet of water that can give others 100 years of lifespan. As Akihiko decided to make cookies for breakfast, he remembered that he got a new recipe as a reward. He decided to accept the reward as he forgot. [Super Viagra Cookie] [Unlike normal viagras, this super viagra cookie does not benefit the user, as your libido will be enhanced too much that you will go for any hole you see.] ''Should I use this at the chunin exam? It would be funny to see the spectators'' faces.'' Akihiko thought as he grinned playfully. "Akihiko, are you planning to do something?" Mikoto asked as she saw his playful grin. "Nahhhh~ Here''s your breakfast." Akihiko replied as he gave Mikoto her breakfast. "Why are you always making cookies for breakfasts?" Mikoto asked as everytime she came to Akihiko''s house, she always gets to eat cookies, not that she was complaining though, as the cookie''s flavor was too delicious. "I opened a cookie shop." Akihiko replied. They ate breakfast and chatted together for about 10 minutes while eating breakfast. "Alright, I''m going home now." Mikoto said as she tried to get up but she almost fell down. "Hahhhh, your legs are still sore, be careful. I will carry you back to the Uchiha Compound." Akihiko said as he carried Mikoto in a princess carry. [a/n: Akihiko didin''t use the Hiraishin to teleport them together because he still hasn''t tested it, yet. It could lead to a failure since his Mastery is only at Basics.] Akihiko carried Mikoto and jumped from roof to roof until he reached the Uchiha Compound. As he reached there, he was greeted by Sasuke questioning Izumi where his mother is. "Yo, good morning." Akihiko waved to them as he landed. "Ehhh? Akihiko, why is my mom with you? Also, why is she walking funny?" Sasuke asked as he was quite suspicious to why his mother and Kushina couldn''t be found at some nights. "Oh, we just had breakfast and sparred for a while. Izumi, please support Mikoto-san. She is quite tired." Akihiko just replied making Sasuke less suspicious. Mikoto walked slowly back to her room while Izumi supported her. "Anyways, how is your training going?" Akihiko asked as he tapped on Sasuke''s shoulders. "Do you guys use training weights?" Akihiko asked as he was curious. "Training weights? What are those?" Sasuke asked as he tilted his head. "The fuck, you guys don''t know about training weights? Mann, what the hell! Wait for me here. I will go and call Naruto." Akihiko said as he disappeared from the Uchiha Compound. Sasuke was confused to how Akihiko suddenly disappeared. Akihiko came back a few minutes later with him carrying Naruto who was currently wearing black and red outfit like a potato sack. "Akihiko, how did you do it?" Sasuke asked. Akihiko just closed his palms together and opened it, revealing a rainbow and whispered "Magic." As for how Naruto finally changed his clothes. ----- [Flashback] "Oi Naruto, how many times do I have to tell you to change your clothes!!!" Kushina yelled as she punched Naruto''s head. "Ow, ow, ow. Sorry, I will change it now." Naruto said as he ran to his room. "I am going to burn those orange clothes one day." Kushina muttered as she made a vow in her heart. Of course, as Naruto didn''t come back downstairs, Kushina went up to check him. However, instead of Naruto, she just saw a letter which said. "Kushina, I''m going to take my "step-son" out for a walk. - Maybe Sun Tzu (Nah just kidding, it''s Akihiko.) Kushina just chuckled when she saw the word "step-son" and just continued her housework. [Flashback End-] ----- "Alright, today I am going to buy training weights for you guy." Akihiko said as he dragged Sasuke who followed him nicely and Naruto who looked like he was about to vomit. ''This is what a parent should do.'' Akihiko thought as he was proud of himself. They soon arrived at TenTen''s family shop. They opened the door and walked in and Sasuke was surprised to see so many swords, kunai and shurikens. His eyes sparkled and thought in his mind '' Weapons here, weapons there, weapons everywhere." He saw a tanto that he liked and knew that Akihiko had loads of money so he asked Akihiko while tugging his shirt, "Can you buy this for me? I will pay you back one day." "Alright, call me Daddy." Akihiko responded while looking at Sasuke. "Yes, Daddy." Sasuke replied without thinking about anything as only the sword was on his mind. Naruto who was listening from afar looked at them strangely while he curled back. Akihiko noticed this and just said "No homo" "Hello uncle, I want to buy 2 weight vests and 2 100kg weights and this sword." Akihiko prepared his money as he was rich, fucking rich. "Alright, here they are." Akihiko took them as he paid the money. Naruto and Sasuke were thinking if they should just become a cookie shop owner or even a worker at Akihiko''s shop. "Alright, wear these now." Akihiko said as he gave the weighted vest to both Naruto and Sasuke. "There is 100kg of weight in each of the vest. Wear it all the time, except for the bathing time." ''Of course, also sex but you guys are too young to know that'' Akihiko thought forgetting that he was the same age as both of them. Naruto and Sasuke wore the weights and they walked slowly and headed to the academy as today was Monday. Akihiko also decided to take a mission as he was quite bored. ----- (End-) [a/n: Alright, I am going to have a small time-skip next chapter. Thank you for reading and supporting this FF and drop some stones or write a review if you like this FF. Have a good day and have some cookies.] Chapter 23 - Effect Of Super Viagra Cookie A week has passed since Sasuke called Akihiko "Daddy" and currently Akihiko is watching Asuma,Hiruzen and Kurenai who is taking a stroll around Konoha while grinning. He was waiting for his first experiment subject, Asuma Sarutobi to eat the Super Viagra Cookie and see if it really works.?? Of course, he already prepared the "Holy Water" to cleanse his eyes. He waited, one minute, two minutes, three minutes and finally Asuma took the cookie. "Sate Sate Sate" Akihiko said like a certain perverted short blonde-haired demon who lives on a huge pig. ----- [Asuma''s PoV] ''Haaa, after today, I will propose to Kurenai. I will also ask father to prepare the wedding.'' I thought happily not knowing the disaster that was about to befall. I took a cookie from the box in my pouch as it was very popular and delicious. I took a bite and thought that it was extremely delicious. ''Delicious as always'' I thought as my tiny little eenie weenie starts to harden. God damn it is larger than before. ''Damn it, what the hell is happening?'' I thought as I lifted my head and accidently looked at father''s ass. ''Damn, that ass be looking fineeee~. WHAT THE FUCCKKKKKK!!! I CAN''T CONTROL MY BODY ANYMORE!!!'' I yelled in my mind as I removed my clothes and started to try and take my dad''s clothes off. My libido was too strong that my physical strength become enhanced although I wasn''t able to take dad my surprise. Everyone around me was looking at us like we were some freaks. I looked at Kurenai to see that she looked at me in a strange and disgusted gaze. Before I could do anything, my dad knocked me out. ----- [3rd PoV] "AHHHHH!!!" "Mommmmm, what is he doing?" "Don''t look, son!" Shouts were erupting and parents were covering their children''s eyes while shouting "Heresyyyyyyyy!!!" Of course, the main culprit was currently cleansing his eyes with his prepared "Holy Water". "Ahhh, enough shit today, I need to go and meet Yugao-nee." Akihiko thought as he teleported to her place. [a/n: Akihiko and Yugao become like friends already because of his protagonist aura.] ----- "Hello, Yugao-nee." I said as I looked around the place, which seems to be an ¡­..... onsen? I looked around and found no one except Yugao scrubbing her skin. ''Damn, her body looks fine.'' I thought as I dodged a blow to my head. "Yugao-nee? Why are you trying to knock me out?" I asked with a confused expression but inwardly I am trying to remember every detail of her body. Of course, I also remember how Kushina and Mikoto''s body looked like. "How are you here!!!" She shouted as her face was a bit red. '' I guess this is a bit too much for her, huh?'' I thought as I continued saying, "Yugao-nee, I can see your private parts if you continue kicking and punching me. Not that I mind though." I said as I kept my eyes away from her nipples as a gentleman. Instead, I just looked at her slightly hairy pussy. When she heard what I said, she just dashed out of the onsen and wore her clothes. [5 minutes later] Yugao was sitting in the corner while drawing a circle as she muttered again and again, " I can''t marry anyone now." Akihiko just patted her head which just got slapped away by Yugao and said, "I can take responsibility for you, if you want." "You are only a 11-year-old brat." Yugao grumbled. "Look at me, do I look like a 11-year-old?" I asked as I took my T-shirt off. I was currently at around 178cm which was thanks to the Body Development Pill. My hair was currently shoulder-length which I tied it into a ponytail. My body was well-defined as I trained my body since I was young. Yugao just blushed more and turned around and yelled, "Just leave me alone!". I just nodded and teleported to my home. Of course, I took a pair of panties and put them in my Inventory. My collection of treasures is growing day by day. ------ [3rd PoV] At the same time, Akihiko was out collecting treasures, Kushina took Naruto out to finally tell him about the nine-tails and how to control it. "Alright, Naruto, don''t freak out, alright. There is a giant fox inside your belly." Kushina said as she looked at Naruto in the eyes. "Momm!!!! What the helll?!!! How can I be pregnant with a giant fox? Did some mothafoking fox come and fuck me in my sleep? WHYYYYY?!!! WHYYYYY?! I was hoping to live happily, have a child with someone I love, but whyyyyyy?!!!! Why am I pregnant with a giant fox?!!!" Naruto yelled with tears in his eyes and despair-filled face. Kushina just deadpanned at Naruto''s yelling before smiling ''kindly'' at Naruto. "Naruto, listen to me first." "WRRRRRRRRYYYYYYY!!!!!" Kushina had a red aura now and her hair was flailing around while her fists were shaking. Naruto now looked fearful as he knew what was about to happen. "M-mom, w-we can talk this peacfully." Naruto said as he started to back away. Kushina just dashed in front of Naruto and her aura disappeared and said, "You are my dear son, how can I punch you right?" Naruto nodded as fast as he could with a hopeful expression before hearing what she said next. "But PEACE WAS NEVER AN OPTION!!! BITCHII SURAPPUUUU!" Kushina said as she slapped Naruto. <------- To be continued. ----- (End-) [a/n: Alright, this is just another short extra chapter for today. There will be more chapters tomorrow. Thank you for reading and have a nice day.] Chapter 24 - Heading To Suna The next day, as Konoha''s most famous group, the villagers already spreaded the gossip about Asuma trying to **** his father, the third Hokage. He is currently locked down as he was deemed to have brain damage. Meanwhile, Naruto is still recuperating as Kushina''s attack was too strong and he didn''t get to know what the fox is at the end of the day.?? Currently, Akihiko, Izumi and Kagami Sentarou, a member of Izumi''s genin team, and 2 other teams were preparing to head to Suna with Kurenai, as she was their genin instructor. They were saying farewell to the family. "We know you will become a chunin anyways." Naruto and Sasuke said turning their head sideways. "Akihiko-kun, do your best!" Ino cheered for Akihiko as she waved her hands to which Akihiko also waved back. "I will treat you to Barbeque when you come back." Choji said as he continued munching on his chips. "What a drag." Shikamaru sighed as he said the Nara Clan''s catchphrase. *chuckle* "Yugao-sensei, thank you for everything you taught me." Akihiko said as he bowed slightly. "You were a good student too, I guess." Yugao said and her face become pink when she remembered what happened yesterday. "Kushina-san, Mikoto-san, I''ll be going now." Akihiko said as he hugged them. "Hey, doesn''t Akihiko seem to be closer to our moms than us?" Naruto asked Sasuke as he was curious. "Bye bye, Hinata-chan." Akihiko said as he waved towards Hinata who also responded with a wave of her hand and a smile and a slight blush. During the past week, Akihiko trained Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu to Amateur, Hiraishin to Amateur and mastered the shadow clone justu from Kushina. To make sure nothing happens, he left Hiraishin seals on Mikoto, Kushina, Naruto, Sasuke and others. He was 100% sure that he would pass the chunin exam even if he just used his taijutsu skills unless someone like Pedomaru come. After saying farewell, they all jumped from tree to tree like a monke and headed to Sunagakure. ----- [In Hokage Office] "Lord Hokage, I wish to leave from the Anbu squad" A silver-haired masked guy who was also still depressed said as he knelt on one knee. "*sigh* Alright, Kakashi Hatake, from today onwards, I dismiss you from the Anbu ranks. You will be a normal jounin starting from today." Hiruzen sighed and continued. "Thank you Lord Hokage." Kakashi replied before leaving. *sigh* "My son is having raping tendencies and Kakashi also left the Anbu. What the fuck! I should go and read my trap ero novels." Hiruzen muttered before going to the secret place with his shelves full of different ero novels. ----- [2 days later] In front of the Suna gate, a group of genins and a jounin could be seen. The most noticable person in this group was Akihiko as he was wearing black shirt and black trousers. He was also very tall, handsome and had unusual hair and eye colors. "Are you here for the chunin exams? Can you show us proof that you are from Konohagakure?" The guard asked as scanned us. Kagami Sentarou, a hot-headed boy shouted and pointed at his headband said, "You blind, homie? Can''t you see this shit? You smoking weed or some shit?". Akihiko looked at him and thought, ''Wait, there''s weed in this world?'' Kurenai just hit his head, "Language. Here is the guarantee from Lord Hokage. "Kurenai said as she handed the scroll which was just a writing from Hiruzen that they are from Konohagakure. [a/n: Stoopid.] The guard checked the scroll, nodded and said, "Welcome to Sunagakure." They headed inside and looked around. On the left, they saw sand, on the right, they saw sand, when they looked at the back, they saw sand. Everything was made of sand. The houses were made of clay and there is currently a sandstorm raging inside Suna. Kurenai just told the group to go to their resting place and take a rest as she also needed a rest from all the stress she had from Asuma trying to **** his own father. ----- [In Konoha''s cell] "I told you, it was that damn cookie. There is only one cookie shop in Konoha. It must be that brat''s doing." Asuma roared as he shouted the same thing for the 7th time. "*sigh* Asuma, that child is a genius, he has a kind heart and he will never do anything like that. He has the will of fire in him." Hiruzen said as refuted the claim. If Akihiko was here, he would have laughed his ass off. "Young Akihiko may do pranks and jokes sometimes, but he is a good kid. He will never ruin another''s life for fun." Might Guy refused Asuma''s claim as he trained Akihiko and thought of himself as a father figure to Akihiko as Akihiko was an orphan. "I also agree with Might Guy, I have known Akihiko for many years. He is smart, mischievous but he is not someone who will do it like that. I think Asuma had some injury in his head, Hokage-sama." Shikaku said as he was also the advisor for the Hokage. Asuma couldn''t handle it and yelled again which resulted in him getting locked in a cell again. [a/n: So sad.] ----- [Back to Suna] Akihiko looked at the screen in front of him as he smiled. [Comfort Kurenai] [Reward: The Dark Side Cloak] [Penalty: No Kurenai for you] [Yes/No] ''The Dark Side Cloak? System, can you show me a preview?'' Akihiko asked as he was curious to what the system gave him as a reward. *ding* Akihiko looked to see a cloak design that looked like Akatsuki''s except it was cookies in the place of red clouds and The Dark Side written on the back. ''Damn, that''s cool. i accept the mission.'' [a/n: There will be a secret function for the cloak so it is special, you can''t just make it in a clothing store.] ----- (End-) [a/n: This chapter is just him heading to Suna, the plot will be starting soon. Also drop some stones if you want. Thank you for reading and have a good day.] Chapter 25 - Suna? So, everyone, don''t worry, this fanfiction is not dropped. PAY $25 for *******, MASS RELEASE. MASS RELEASE FOR $25....?? MASS RELEASE FOR $25.... MASS RELEASE FOR $25.... MASS RELEASE FOR $25.... MASS RELEASE FOR $25.... MASS RELEASE FOR $25.... MASS RELEASE FOR $25.... Thank you for your support. . . . . Like hell, I''m gonna do that. I don''t even have a credit card. Sorry for wasting your time. Here''s the story. ----- [3rd PoV] ''Man, that cloak is lit'' Akihiko thought as he followed Kurenai sensei just like the others as she was leading them to the place where they will stay. "Alright, take a room and just rest. You can do anything you want, just don''t cause trouble." Kurenai spoke and went to her room. Everyone each took a room, while Izumi decided to roam around Suna. Akihiko didn''t go into his room but knocked on Kurenai''s door. *Knock* *Knock* "It''s Akihiko, Kurenai-sensei." ----- [Kurenai PoV] ''Fuck this shit, I just want to sleeeeeeep!'' I yelled in my mind as I showed the genins their room. ''Man, what the hell is Asuma thinking? He even said that Akihiko was the one who made him like that. I checked him all the time during the journey and he was just a fun guy to be with.'' I thought as I jumped on the bed. *Knock* *Knock* ''Fuck you whoever is outside, can''t you give me some time to rest?'' "It''s Akihiko, Kurenai-sensei." "What do you want?" I asked in a slightly irritated tone as I opened the door. "I just wanted to check on you since you looked distressed since we left Konoha so I thought you might need someone to talk to." ''He looked worried about me but why? I don''t even know him. But I''m too frustrated and talking to someone might be a good idea.'' "All right, I need to vent out my frustrations anyway." "So... where do you want to talk?" he asked while scratching his neck and smiling. "At some Shushu-ya, I guess." [a/n: Sake shop] ----- [Izumi''s PoV] ''There is nothing to see in Suna. I want to see Akihiko againnnnn.'' I thought in my mind as I started to accept the fact that I was starting to fall in love with him. I walked around but didn''t see anything interesting so I decided to go back and rest, maybe also talk with Akihiko. I reached to my destination and was surprised by what I saw. Kurenai-sensei and Akihiko are going somewhere together!!!! ''Akihiko that playboy. He can''t even stay still for a day. I need to follow them.'' I thought as I followed them. ----- [3rd PoV] Akihiko and Kurenai walked into a sake shop and took a seat in a corner while Izumi wearing a large cloak as a disguise was sitting two tables away from them. "So, what is bothering you, Kurenai-sensei?" Akihiko asked as he ordered a bottle of sake. The owner also didn''t say anything as he thought Akihiko was already old enough to drink. "There is someone chasing after me and as I was starting to fall in love with him, he tried to **** his dad in front of the public." Kurenai said as she drank the sake cup after cup. "Is it Asuma-san?" Akihiko asked as if he wasn''t too sure of it although he was the one who caused the problem. ''Yea, the news already spread, huh?" Kurenai asked with a grim expression as she drank another cup of sake. "Yea, the news spread all over Konoha." Kurenai slowly opened up to Akihiko as she became drunk and Akihiko just listened. After an hour, Akihiko could be seen helping Kurenai back to her room. "*hik* Ahhh, I feel *hik* much better *hik* now." Kurenai said as she didn''t feel as frustrated as before after talking to someone. "Alright, Kurenai-sensei, rest well." Akihiko said as he just left her on her bed and tucked her inside the bedsheet. As he is on a dragon''s path, he also saw an extra pair of Kurenai''s panties, so he put it in his collection. As Akihiko went out of Kurenai''s room, he just said, "Izumi, you can come out now.". "....." "Don''t pretend you''re not there." "H-how did you know I was there?" Izumi asked as she got out from a corner without her cloak. Akihiko just deadpanned and said, "Your smell." "E-ehh? S-smell?" Izumi became a bit embarrassed and also a warm feeling arose in her heart. ''Heheh, he remembers my smell.'' She thought as she had a smug smile in her mind although that was broken apart by Akihiko''s next sentence. "Just kidding. Your stalking skills are too bad that I found out about it." Akihiko just grinned at her. "Hmph!" Izumi just puffed her cheeks and looked away. "Haha, your too cute. Anyways, I''m going to take a soak in the onsen." Akihiko patted her head and walked towards the onsen. Izumi.exe has stopped working. In her mind, she''s running around while cupping her cheeks and shouting "He patted meeeeeee~." ----- [In Konoha] "Kushina, I think there will be more women who will join the harem when Akihiko returns from Suna." Mikoto told Kushina as she had a feeling about it. "I think it will be Izumi." Kushina replied as she smiled a bit. "Izumi, huh?" Mikoto muttered as she got flashbacks about her conversation with Izumi and she smiled. ----- After taking a bath at the onsen, Akihiko decided to collect the reward for his mission. [The Dark Side Cloak] [Function: Cut resistant, Auto-washing, Back into your inventory everytime it is lost or destroyed] [Description: A cloak with black base and cookies on top with "The Dark Side" written on the back.] ''Damn, that''s nice.'' Akihiko thought as he wore the cloak. ----- Akihiko''s Status [Akihiko] [Age: 11] [Chakra: 4950/4950(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 97%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed)] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Master Rank Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Amateur)] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] [Hiraishin no Jutsu(Amateur)] [Shadow Clone (Mastered)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Sharingans in Jars] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1 [Cookies]x10000 [Body Develpoment Pills]x4 [Super Viagra Cookie Recipe] [Yugao''s panties]x1 [Kurenai''s Panties]x1 [The Dark Side Cloak] [Super Viagra Cookies]x1000 ----- (End-) [a/n: Alright, that''s it for today. My brain can''t think of anything now so sorry for the short chapter. Thank you for reading and drop some stones if you want. have a nice day.] Join discord: https://discord.gg/K4V4eatX Chapter 26 - First Test [Kurenai PoV] "Ughhhh. My head hurts." I grumbled as I woke up and supported my head.?? I got out of the bed and washed my face. However, as I got back to change my clothes, I was surprised to see a glass bottle, a cookie and a letter. I opened the letter to read it and had various thoughts running in my mind. The letter said. "Kurenai-san, there is medicine for a hangover in the bottle and the cookie is very delicious. I guarantee it. Also, please don''t worry about the payment of the sake. I already got something worth more than that. If there is something troubling you, I will be there to listen. " ''How can Asuma even suspect him? He is kind and caring.Also, what is the thing he is speaking of?'' I thought in my mind as I drank the medicine. I could feel my hangover getting better although it was just a little. I went to change my clothes but couldn''t find one pair of my black-laced panties. I knew something was wrong so I went back to look at the letter. I saw that at the back there was another sentence. "Kurenai-san, nice panties!"and at the end of the sentence, there was a drawing of him with his tongue out and a tee-hee expression. *chuckle* "This brat!" I muttered as I just shook my head while my ears were a bit red. I looked at the cookie and took a small bite. ''Hmm, this tastes good.'' I thought as I continued to munch on the remaining cookie forgetting about the panties for a while. ----- [3rd PoV] "Alright, let''s go to the chunin exam. Today is the first day so the first test will not be that hard. Follow me." Kurenai said as Akihiko, Izumi and the others followed them. When they arrived at the hall, they saw many people there. "Are they all applicants?" Izumi asked as she didn''t think there would be this many people who applied for chunin exams. "Yea." Akihiko answered with a nod. "Oh..... ok...." Izumi also nodded as they found a place to sit down. They sat there for a few minutes before Izumi''s hand started moving towards Akihiko''s hand. One second passed. Two second passed. Three second passed. Izumi''s hand still hasn''t reached Akihiko since her hand was twitching a few centimeters away from Akihiko. Akihiko just looked at this and grinned before moving his fingers and locking it against Izumi''s hands. ''Oh, there is no censorship anymore.'' Akihiko thought. Izumi.exe has stopped working again. Currently, Izumi was having trouble processing what just happened. ''He h-held my h-hand.'' Her face was getting redder and redder every second so Akihiko just let go of her hands. "Are you ok?" Akihiko asked as he was getting more worried seeing her condition. "I-I''m ok" Izumi said as she regained her bearings a bit. "Alright then, let''s pass the chunin exam" Akihiko said as he patted her head softly. "Ehehehe." Izumi just grinned. ----- They waited for a few minutes, until the proctor for the first exam came. "Alright everyone, for the first exam, you have to reach the end of the maze in one hour." Everyone hearing that thought that it would be easy to become chunin before their hopes were broken. "There will be traps in the maze, poison gas, pit filled with stakes and ¡­..." The proctor continued to talk about the traps and finished by saying. "If there is anyone who wants to leave now, you can leave as when the exam starts, your lives could be in danger." A quarter of the applicants who had families or were afraid of death all walked out of the hall, thinking that they can just apply for another exam in the future. "All right, the ones who stayed, follow me. I am going to lead you to the first examination." The proctor said as he started to walk towards the large iron door. All the remaining participants followed the proctor and were surprised by the size of the maze. ''Wow!'' Most of the participants thought as the maze was larger in area and there were sandstorms brewing all over the maze. "Haaa, this is easy." I sighed and said while Izumi and Kagami looked at him strangely. "Akihiko, I know you are strong, but there is poison gas and traps, you know." Izumi said while Kagami also agreed. "Haha, just trust me, I know the easiest way to pass the test." Akihiko replied while puffing his chest up. "Alright." Izumi and Kagami just decided to put their trust in Akihiko. ----- " You can use anything you want. There will be no restrictions. You also cannot kill other participants. Now, you can start the exam." The proctor said making most of the participants rushing through the entrance. Akihiko didn''t move from the spot so the proctor asked him, "What are you doing, kid? Have you given up on the test?" "I''m just a bit scared. Can you give me a handshake? Akihiko asked. Izumi was looking at him strangely. "*sigh* Alright." The proctor shaked Akihiko''s hand for a second and made his way to the end of the tunnel as he needed to be there to check who passed the test. Just a minute later, screams could be heard from the maze. "AHHHHHH!" "I DON''T WANT TO DIEEEEE!" "MOMMMMMMYYY!" "Akihiko, aren''t we moving yet?" Izumi asked as she was confused to what Akihiko was trying to do. "Izumi, during times like this, you need to be lazy. Do you remember what I use to teleport from place to place?" "Yea, *gasp* don''t tell me you put a seal on the proctor." Izumi asked as she now connected the dots. Akihiko just nodded and said "Sometimes, my genius. It generates gravity." They just laid on the grass for around 30 minutes, before Akihiko finally decided to finish the test. "Alright, Izumi, Kagami, hold tight." Akihiko said as he carefully held Izumi in one of his arms while putting Kagami on his shoulder like a potato sack. ''Hiraishin'' He thought although he shouted, "Instant Transmission." He arrived at the end of the maze and acted like he was tired while everyone was looking at them while thinking ''Motherfoker, we risked our lives to get here, while you just teleported here.'' "Haha, I never thought this would work." Akihiko muttered under his breath although Kagami heard it. "Hey, Akihiko. Was this the first time you tested this?" ''Yep, I only teleported one people with me at most." Akihiko said while smiling. They all forgot the proctor who was currently under Akihiko, Kagami and Izumi. *cough* After a dry cough from the proctor, Akihiko and the trio got up from the proctor and said, "We passed the test, right?" "Ummmmm, according to the rules, I said that you could use anything so you guys passed." "See, I told you guys." Akihiko replied weakly as he nudged his elbow against Kagami and Izumi. Izumi knew what Akihiko thought and supported him making him look weak. "Tomorrow, there will be the second exam of the chunin exam. Please prepare and I wish you luck." In his mind, he thought, ''What Jutsu did he use? Whatever technique he used, it puts a strain on his body.'' He walked towards Akihiko and asked "Kid, you all right?" "Yea, just tired." Akihiko replied looking as weak and tired as he could. "All right then." ----- 1st chunin test: Result: 16 teams passed. 2nd : ??? ----- (End-) ===== I know, it is anti-climatic. But I like this much better. I mean, why waste your strength when you can just teleport to the location using Hiraishin. Also for the second test, tell me your ideas Anyways, thank you for reading and drop some stones. Have a nice day. Chapter 27 - Start Of The Second Test After the first test, Akihiko, Izumi and Kagami exited the hall to find Kurenai waiting for them. "Kurenai-sensei, we passed the first test." Izumi informed Kurenai.?? "I see, congratulations. There are 2 other teams left from Konoha, we still have to wait for them." Kurenai said as she was currently looking at Akihiko intensely. Akihiko didn''t miss this chance to tease as he covered his body with his hands and shouted with a playful voice, "K-Kurenai-sensei, please don''t stare at me intensely. You''re making me blush~" "Huh?!" Kurenai asked as a small tick mark appeared on her forehead. "I was just kidding, no need to be so serious, right?" Akihiko quickly defused the situation, dodging the calamity that is called a woman''s wrath skillfully. They waited for a few minutes before the two teams finally appeared. There were 5 people who came out and 3 people had injuries on them. "Hey, what happened to you guys? Where is the other member?" Kurenai asked as she was feeling bad about the situation. "H-He died." The teammate of the dead genin replied while tears and snots are rushing out. "Akihiko, Izumi, Kagami, help me carry the injured to the hospital. I need to help them regain their bearings and when they calm down, "Hai, Kurenai-sensei." x3 Akihiko, Izumi and Sentaro carried one injured person each and dashed towards the hospital. ----- [20 minutes later] Akihiko and Izumi could be seen walking together back to where Kurenai was. Kagami stayed at the hospital to check on the genins. Then, there came an unexpected mission from the system. *ding* [Confess to Izumi] [Reward: Sharingan (Evolvable)] [Warning: The process will be painful and the sharingans from the jar will be used up] [Penalty: Your dick will be hard all the time] [Time Limit: 3 days] [Yes/No] ''Lots of useless eyeballs for a pair of useful eyeballs? Stonks.'' ''Also, is this penalty really a penalty? I was also making plans to confess to Izumi since she also likes me. As a man, I should be the one to make the first move, this just hasten the progress.'' I thought in my mind as I searched for the best way to confess. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ''The way I confessed to Kushina was kind of creepy now that I thought about it. Why did she even accept it?'' I thought as I remembered how my first confession in this world went. I even cringed when I thought about it. ''I shouldn''t make the same mistakes again. The time limit is 3 days so I guess I will confess after the second test.'' Akihiko thought not knowing that Izumi also had the same thoughts. While they were both lost in thoughts, they reached to the place they stayed and found Kurenai sitting on a bench. "Oh, Akihiko, Izumi, you''re back huh? What is the situation?" Kurenai asked as she saw Akihiko and Izumi. "Their injuries aren''t too serious; they will recover in a few days." Izumi answered Kurenai quickly. "I see. Haaaahh, how troublesome. You guys are the only genin team left from Konoha. Why did their instructor even recommend them?" Kurenai muttered the last part but both Akihiko and Izumi heard this and had a wry smile on their face. After that, they all went back to their own respective rooms to rest. Izumi was thinking about how to confess to Akihiko while Akihiko was currently thinking about ways to use his kekkai genkai as not much about Jugo''s bloodline was explained. [a/n: That''s the cue guys. Any suggestions on how to use Jugo''s bloodline?] ----- The next day, they all woke up and went to the hall again just like yesterday, although the proctor changed. "You all will fight each other in the demon desert. You will not be given any food or water. The last 4 teams standing will pass the test and will be able to participate in the final test." The proctor said. "I see. *munch* You guys want some cookies?" Akihiko said as he took a bite from his cookie. "Of course!" Both Izumi and Kagami replied. "Alright, Kagami, here you go! Izumi, these are for you." Akihiko said as he gave Kagami one cookie while Izumi got 10 cookies. Kagami looked at his hand then towards Izumi''s then at Akihiko and looked betrayed, "Hoes before bros, huh?" Izumi hearing that just punched Kagami and bit her cookie. "Mhmm, delicious as always." The proctor watching them from the front had his eyebrows twitching as the scent of the cookie made everyone lose focus on what the proctor was saying. "EVERYONE! PLEASE PAY ATTENTION!" The proctor yelled, finally getting the attention of the participants again. "Follow me, I will lead you to the Demon Desert." Everyone followed the proctor and when they reached the destination, they saw a large circular space confined within a barrier. "The test will start 5 minutes later when you hear a loud horn. You can stay anywhere in the space as long as you don''t pass the barrier. If you do, you will be disqualified. You may go, now." Hearing that everyone started dashing to the place where they think they would have the largest advantage. 5 minutes later, the proctor blew the large horn, indicating that the second test has started. Akihiko saw two groups of genins. One is on the left while the other team was on the right. "Hey, Izumi, leave the team on the left to me, I''ll finish this up quickly." Akihiko asked as he dashed towards them. "Of course. We''ll go to the right team" Izumi answered as she and Kagami sprinted towards the other group. ----- "There is someone coming towards us." A genin who looked around said to his teammate as he pointed to where Akihiko was. "Haha, he''s only one person. Do you think a single person can defeat the three of us?" "Of course not. He is courting death." Another teammate with his hair tied into a pony tail said. However, as they were talking about who was courting death, they didn''t notice Akihiko who is nearing them quickly. As Akihiko reached near them, he just threw a kunai with his seal on and teleported behind the pony-tailed guy and smashed his head to the ground. The other two were surprised and shouted, "Who are you?!" Akihiko just replied, "Me? I''m Jugemu Jugemu Go-K¨­-no-Surikire Kaijari-suigyo no Suigy¨­-matsu Unrai-matsu F¨±rai-matsu K¨±-Neru Tokoro ni Sumu Tokoro Yaburak¨­ji no Burak¨­ji Paipo Paipo Paipo no Sh¨±ringan Sh¨±ringan no G¨±rindai G¨±rindai no Ponpokopii no Ponpokonaa no Ch¨­ky¨±mei no Ch¨­suke." Before the two could process the information, the heads were slammed together by Akihiko hands knocking both of them out. He then just took out a cookie and ate it while moving towards Izumi and Kagami. ----- (End-) ======== Alright, that''s it for today. Give me suggestions about how to use Jugo''s bloodline and also Izumi and Mikoto would also have Mangyeko, right? So, any suggestions about what their powers they should have. I''m hungry. Drop some power stones if you want and have a good day. Chapter 28 - End Of Second Test [Izumi''s PoV] ''Haah, how should I confess to Akihiko?'' I thought as I dodged a strike from the genin in front of me. I sent chakra to my eyes as my eyes changed to three-tomoe sharingan. Even though I had Mangekyo Sharingan, I don''t need it against them. I looked at the genin in front of me in the eyes and casted a genjutsu on him.?? The genjutsu makes him think that I am the ally and his teammate is the enemy. His teammate who was preparing to use a jutsu, was surprised to see that his own teammate is trying to attack him. He dodged the attacks but when I saw a small opening, I immediately dashed through and kicked him in the nuts. "AGHHHHHHHH!" He yelled as foams came out of his mouth. His teammate even came to give me a fist bump but I just kicked him in the nuts too. I turned around to see Kagami losing slightly against the genin. I thought ''Can''t you even handle one genin?'' as I dashed towards the enemy and also kicked him in the nuts. *Shiver* Kagami shivered when he saw me kick them in the nuts. I saw it and asked, "What? Isn''t it the fastest way to knock a male out?" ----- [Akihiko PoV] ''Oooooooh, that gotta hurt.'' I thought as I Izumi kick the three cannon fodders'' nuts. "Izumi, nice kick! Are you guys ok?" I yelled as I walked towards them. "Y-yea, thanks." Izumi currently had a flowery aura around her. "Thank you for worrying about me, but I''m fine." Kagami replied. "I was worried about deez nuts on your chin." Akihiko quickly replied. "Huh?" Kagami looked down at his chin but saw nothing so he laughed and said," Haha, nice one." "Let''s go find more teams." Kagami said as he prepared to run. "Why don''t we just call them here?" I said as I took out a fuinjutsu paper and ink from my pouch. Why would I take them from my Inventory, it would be sucipis-, sushipi- , very sus. I quickly drew my personally created seal, which I named the, "Loud Explosion with Small Firework Seal". I know, the name sounded very cool right? I put it a bit far away from us and quickly threw gang sign- I mean hand signs. I had the "snake" hand sign and muttered "Katsu". *Boooooooom* Izumi and Kagami were surprised by how loud the sound was, although all that came out from the seal was a small firework that exploded in the sky. "Wow, that''s beautiful." Izumi said as she looked up at the firework. While they were admiring the firework, the other teams who heard this sound looked in the direction to see a firework in the sky. At that moment, they all thought, ''Which stupid idiot decided to show their location?'' Teams who were close to Akihiko''s trio quickly dashed towards the sound of the explosion. ----- After around 5 minutes, 3 genin teams wearing Suna headbands arrived. They looked like they knew each other. When they saw Akihiko and his group, they thought that it was just an easy win as they had the number advantage. They slowly walked towards Akihiko, Izumi and Kagami. "Just surrender, you are already outnumbered." Akihiko just closed his eyes for a few seconds. The genin teams thought that they should attack now. They dashed towards Kagami as he looked like the weakest link of the team which is actually true but what they didn''t expect was to see Akihiko blocking their way. The cannon fodder at the front just sneered and tried to kick Akihiko in the face but Akihiko just dodged the kick and grabbed his legs, using the momentum to throw him against his own teammates. Akihiko then dashed forward and kicked a cannon fodder''s chin, another''s neck. And that''s one team down. The two other teams became alerted and threw shurikens at Akihiko, forgetting that Izumi and Kagami was still there. Akihiko just deflected all the shurikens just by throwing his own kunai causing all the shurikens to riochet against each other. The genins were surprised to see this, as they have never seen something like this before. When they were distracted, a suna genin with pineapple hair got grabbed by the leg and Akihiko started to spin like a top. All the other genins were hit as Akihiko used the pineapple hair as a weapon and smashed all the other genins. "Phew. That was quite difficult." Akihiko said although he didn''t even have a drop of sweat. Izumi and Kagami just watched from the sidelines. Akihiko then asked Izumi the question he had been thinking for a while, "Hey, Izumi, how do the proctors know about the number of teams left." "I-I also don''t know. Maybe they have someone following us?" Akihiko just nodded and guessed about how many teams would be left, ''We defeated 5 teams and there were 16 teams at the start so there will be a total of 11 teams left altogether. Some teams might already be down, so I guess currently, there would be around 7 or 8 teams left?'' ----- [Akihiko PoV] [20 minutes later] We have been waiting at the same place for a long time and we are definitely getting thirsty as the proctor didn''t give us any water or food. I took a bottle of water from my inventory when Izumi and Kagami were looking away so I just drank a sip before putting it back in quickly. ''Huh? Where are the other teams? Why aren''t they comingggggg. When I go back to Konoha, I guess I will donate money to the orphanage. They took care of me nicely after all.'' I thought in my mind as I just laid on the ground. We were then surprised by the sound that came next, "THIS IS THE END OF THE SECOND TEST! EVERYONE, THE ONES WHO PASSED, PLEASE FOLLOW THE CHUNIN WHO WILL LEAD YOU BACK TO THE HALL!" "Huh?! The test is already finished?" Kagami asked as he was not expecting for the test to end so suddenly. He didn''t even get to fight much but he was happy that he passed the second test. Soon after that, a chunin arrived at the place where Akihiko, Izumi and Kagami was. "Follow me." The chunin didn''t say any other words after that. "How about them?" Izumi asked as she pointed at the fainted genins. "Someone will come and carry them later. Let''s go." Akihiko just nodded and the trio followed the chunin. After a few minutes of dashing, they arrived back at the hall where they saw 3 other teams. There was a team from Sunagakure, one from Kirigakure and another from Kumoagkure. As the proctor saw Akihiko''s team arrive, he immediately started, "Congratulations for passing the second test. For the third test, there will be a tournament with one "winner" on top. You have an entire week until the third test. I wish you luck." After the proctor left, the other teams were checking each other out, trying to estimate their strength. Akihiko just simply left the hall with Izumi and Kagami following him. When they went outside, Kagami just said goodbye to Akihiko and Izumi as he went out to eat some food. Akihiko and Izumi walked together towards a park and sat on a bench as they fell into silence. "Izumi, I have something to tell you." "Akihiko, I have something to tell you." Both of them spoke at the same time making it a bit awkward so they tried to solve the situation. "You can talk first." "You can talk first." They looked at each other awkwardly. "I will say it first then." Akihiko didn''t want to lose the sharingan as a reward so he decided to confess first. "Izumi, I-" ----- (End-) ===== Alright, this is the chapter for today. A bit boring but I will try my best to make it more interesting the next chapter. There is literally nothing to write about in the desert I can think of. Thank you for reading. School is opening now so I might not be able to write on a daily basis but I''ll try. Drop some power stones if you like the story. Have a nice day. Chapter 29 - Confession "Izumi, I really like you." Akihiko said directly without saying useless things. Izumi instantly became beet red and forgot about her confession script.?? "I-I also l-like you, Akihiko." Izumi just replied as she cupped her cheeks with her own hands and looked down. "I see, so do you want to go on a date tomorrow?" Akihiko asked. "Y-yea, let''s go on a date." Izumi replied as she was currently smiling. "Alright, tomorrow 10 am in the morning?" Akihiko asked as he wanted to make sure of the time. "Yea, let''s meet in front of the inn at 10 am." Izumi replied quickly as she looked at Akihiko. "Let''s go back and rest." Akihiko said holding Izumi''s hand and walking back to the inn where they were staying at. What they didn''t expect was a kid to be pointing at them while telling his mom, "Mom! Mom! Look, they are having unprotected handholding." "Son, don''t look at them. They are too lewd." Akihiko was speechless by this while Izumi was embarrassed. When they arrived at the inn, they just waved goodbye and went to their own respective rooms. When Izumi arrived at her room, she just fell into the futon and she squirmed around in excitement. "Kyaaa, I''m going to have my first date tomorrow." Akihiko in his room was currently looking at the mirror as he checked his reward. He was surprised to see that his sharingan did not have a red base like normal sharingans but there was just an extra black tomoe in his golden eyes. "Ehh, this doesn''t look too bad." Akihiko thought as he checked his eyes. ''Status'' [Akihiko] [Age: 11] [Chakra: 4950/4950(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 97%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Master Rank Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Amateur)] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] [Hiraishin no Jutsu(Amateur)] [Shadow Clone (Mastered)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Shuriken]x1000 [Kunai]x1000 [Katana]x10 [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1 [Cookies]x10000 [Body Develpoment Pills]x4 [Yugao''s panties]x1 [Kurenai''s Panties]x1 [The Dark Side Cloak] [Super Viagra Cookies]x1000 ''Bye Bye my sharingans in a jar. '' Akihiko thought as he said farewell to his well-kept sharingans. After that, he went to sleep. ----- Meanwhile, in an underground hideout, a one-eyed man with a X-scar on his chin could be seen ranting out. "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! I NEEDED TO GIVE OROCHIMARU 50 OF MY ROOT MEMBERS FOR HIS EXPERIMENT JUST FOR A GOD DAMN ARM. KONOHA NINJAS ARE ALSO KILLING MY ROOT WHENEVER THEY SEE ONE. WHOEVER EXPOSED ME, I WILL KILL YOU!!!" ----- The next day, Akihiko woke up at 7 a.m and went to a large plain desert with no one around. He tried to sense senjutsu and he could sense it after around one minute as he had Jugo''s bloodline which constantly absorbs natural energy. Although he didn''t know what to do with the natural energy as he only knew how to use it for Sage Transformation. After around an hour of experimenting, he finally decided to go back to the inn to take a bath and prepare for the date. After taking a bath, he didn''t change into his Dark Lord outfit, but instead wore a more casual outfit with an all-black theme as he liked the colour black too much.. He checked the time and saw that it was around 8.30 so he decided to search for good places to have a date. At around 9.30, he came back after searching around and he waited in front of the inn. He waited for around 30 minutes and around 10 a.m, Izumi came out wearing her usual purple dress with pants. "Hello Akihiko." Izumi greeted Akihiko with a wave. "Izumi, you look beautiful." Akihiko complimented Izumi with a gentle smile. "T-Thank you, you look handsome, too." Izumi replied as she felt happy about the compliment. "Haha, let''s start the date, shall we?" Akihiko said as he extended his hand towards Izumi. "But are there any interesting places in Sunagakure?" Izumi asked as she didn''t find anything interesting during the first time she explored Suna. "Oh, we''re not having a date in Suna. There are only deserts here." Akihiko said as Izumi held Akihiko''s hands. She got quite used to it and didn''t feel too embarrassed about it anymore. Akihiko then used Hiraishin to teleport both of them to a place he marked when he searched for a place for a good date. When they arrived at the place, Izumi was surprised by how beautiful this place was. There was a waterfall rushing down from a hill into a lake. The trees were bright green and animals like birds, rabbits and there were also fish jumping around in the pond. "This place is beautiful, right?" Akihiko said as he looked at Izumi. "Yea, it is very beautiful." At that time, a small bird with sky blue feathers landed on Akihiko''s shoulders and chirped and Akihiko just smiled. "This is Izumi, she is my girlfriend, the one I told you guys about. Izumi, we''re a couple now, right?" "Yea, also are you talking to animals?" Izumi asked as she was surprised. "This is part of my kekkai genkai. Only four people including you, know about this." Akihiko said as the bird flew away. "Is it Mikoto-san and Kushina-san?" Izumi asked. "You already knew about the relationship we have, right?" "Mikoto-san already told me about it." Izumi said as she looked down. "Anyways, this is our first date, just relax and enjoy the date." Akihiko said as he led Izumi on a path. Following the path, they found a large heart-shaped flower garden made of thousands and thousands of colourful flowers. "Wahhh, they look so beautiful. They smell nice too." Izumi quickly ran towards the flowerbed as she smelled the fragrant smell of the flowers. "Do you like it?" Akihiko asked as he thanked the animals who lived in this area who shaped this for him as he told them about the date. They were extremely friendly. "Yes, I love it." Izumi said with a bright, warm smile as she kissed Akihiko in the cheek, held his hand and ran across the flower field. Akihiko just smiled and showed a thumbs up to some direction. Watching them from afar, all the animals felt proud of themselves as they looked at Izumi who was extremely happy and Akihiko who gave them a thumbs up. ''I didn''t expect things to go this well.'' Akihiko thought as he followed Izumi. (End-) ===== This is just a small wholesome chapter, I guess. Thanks for reading and drop some powerstones if you like the story. Have a nice day. Chapter 30 - Start Of Third Test Akihiko and Izumi played around and had fun running and chasing around in the flower field for around an hour. As they got tired, Akihiko decided to take Izumi back to Suna.?? Before Akihiko went back to Suna, he thanked the animals for their help, to which they responded with happy noises. *Insert Happy Animal Noises* ----- Akihiko used Hiraishin to teleport him and Izumi back to Sunagakure. In Suna, Akihiko and Izumi ate the lunch that Akihiko made as it was time for lunch. "Is it good?" Akihiko asked Izumi as she started to eat. "Mhmm, it''s delicious." Izumi said as she gave Akihiko a thumbs up. "Alright, then eat more." Akihiko said as he gave Izumi part of his portion to which Izumi happily took it. After they finished eating lunch, they just wandered around the streets. While they were wandering around, they met Kurenai. "Akihiko, Izumi, where did both of you go?" Kurenai asked as she couldn''t find them anywhere in Suna. "Oh, we went on a date." Akihiko just replied while Izumi blushed slightly. "A date?" Kurenai asked. "Y-Yes, Akihiko confessed to me yesterday, so we decided to go on a date today." Izumi answered. "Oh, I see. Congratulations." Kurenai answered feeling a teeny tiny bit of disappointment but also happiness for her student. After that, everything went well and they decided to spar against each other to improve their strength although Akihiko only used taijutsu. ----- [A week later] Loud gasps, shouts and grunts could be heard in a training field. "Faster, faster!!!" "Haa, Haa" "Be prepared, I''m coming!!!" "AHHH!" *Thud* *Thud* This was Akihiko sparring against Izumi and Kagami to improve their taijutsu skills. He also taught them about kenjutsu a bit. Yes, they are not doing anything suspicious. Although some people who heard it from the outside, misunderstood and ran away while blushing. "Good, you guys improved." Akihiko said as he helped both of them up. "But you didn''t even break a sweat." Kagami said as he grumbled. "Haha, you need to be a lot stronger to make me sweat." Akihiko said as he laughed thinking, ''Well, some other act might make me sweat fast, though.'' Izumi deactivated her sharingan as she asked, "What are our chances of winning against our opponents." Akihiko thought for a while and answered, "For Izumi, I would say 95% unless the opponent has a trump card, for Kagami, I guess 40%, give or take." Izumi looked proud while Kagami had a gloomy aura around him. "Alright, Alright, let''s go and wash up. We have the tournament in a few hours." Akihiko said as they all went to take a bath. Akihiko felt quite strange as the interval between each mission of the system is random. He hasn''t got a new mission since he confessed to Izumi. He just felt curious about how the system worked but he also felt happy about not having missions. He can just do whatever he wanted. After taking a bath, Akihiko met up with Izumi and Kagami while going to the arena where the last test, the tournament will start. ----- After around 30 mins, the tournament is finally going to start. Kurenai cheered for the three of them and the tournament finally started. There was a rectangular stage in the middle of the tournament made of clay. 1st round ¨C Izumi Uchiha (Konoha) vs Yame Tekudasai (Sunagakure) The judge then said, "You may use any weapons or jutsus. You are not allowed to kill your opponents. Leaving the stage will result in your loss." Izumi and Yame Tekudasai nodded and the judge shouted, "Start the match!" Yame Tekudasai used a long katana while Izumi had a short tanto. Yame Tekudasai thought that this would be an easy game. Yame Teudasai used the jutsu Sand Shuriken to harden the sand in the arena and threw them towards Izumi. He then disappeared from his place and dashed towards Izumi. Izumi just activated her sharingan and dodged all the shurikens and blocked Yame''s katana. She then pushed it sideways, making Yame lose his stance and she quickly moved her tanto and placed it on Yame''s neck. The judge was surprised by how fast the match ended and then shouted, "Izumi Uchiha wins!" The crowd cheered and Akihiko just smiled while saying, "It is not about how short or long it is, it is about the way you use it." 2nd match ¨C Gesu Yaro(Kumogakure) vs Tawa Goto(Kirigakure) The match lasted for around 10 minutes as the two of them were even in power, but in the end Gesu Yaro won. 3rd match ¨C Kuso Yaro (Kumogakure) vs Kagami Sentarou (Konohagakure) The third match was Kuso Yaro, the brother of Gesu Yaro against Kagami. Kagami obviously won the match, as he was trained by Akihiko for around a week. He just used clone technique to distract the opponent and took the chance and threw Kuso Yaro out of the stage. "Kagami Sentarou wins!" The crowd cheered again and thought that this year''s Konoha genin team is strong. 4th match ¨C Akihiko (Konohagakure) vs Chiken Nagetto(Sunagakure) "Match start." The judge shouted as Akihiko walked away from the stage. "Are you going to forfeit the match?" The judge asked as Akihiko was walking away from the stage. Akihiko just looked at the judge and said, "Huh? What do you mean? He''s already knocked out." Everyone hearing Akihiko just looked at Chiken Nagetto lying on the ground with blood from his mouth and teeth broken. "T-This match, A-Akihiko wins." Everyone was surprised. Civilians, genins and chunins were surprised by how fast he was. In the room where the Kazekage and important people watch the tournament, they were all surprised as Akihiko didn''t use any ninjutsu. He just used speed, pure speed and all they could see was a blur. The Kazekage just muttered, "That brat is strong." A blond-haired girl around the age of 14 was surprised to hear that since her father rarely praised someone to be strong. She memorized the name Akihiko and the fact that he was from Konoha as she was interested in him. The other matches went as following. 5th- Han Baga(Sunagakure) vs Boru Fukai(Kirigakure) Han Baga''s victory 6th- Poteto Chippusu(Kumogakure) vs Furaido Poteto(Kirigakure) Furaido Poteto''s victory. Just like that, the first round of the tournament ended. ----- (End-) ===== That''s it for today''s chapter. For the names meaning, Yame Tekudasai is just some word change from Yamete Kudasai. Gesu Yaro means asshole. Kuso Yaro means bastard. Chiken Nagetto means Chicken Nuggets. Han Baga means Hamburger. Boru Fukai means Balls Deep. Poteto Chippusu means Potato Chips. Furaido Poteto means French Fries. Nice names right? Thanks for reading and drop some powerstones if you like the story. Have a nice day. Chapter 31 - Second Round Of Tournament [A/N: Read the notes at the bottom of the chapter. Do not skip. There is something important.] "The second round will start in 30 minutes." The announcer said as all the participants went to rest. The crowd also went out to the restroom, or buy some snacks to eat while watching the second round.?? Akihiko sat down on a bench while thinking, ''I wonder what is happening in Konoha.'' ----- [In Konoha] Mikoto and Kushina could be seen talking to each other in the Uchiha Compound. "Mikoto, it''s a bit boring without Akihiko here, right? Naruto and Sasuke are also at school." Kushina said as she sat on the floor while watching the clouds. "Yea, Sasuke and Naruto even seem closer to Akihiko than us. But I guess it''s kind of good too. It might be easier for them to accept the fact that we are in Akihiko''s harem." Kushina just listened and suddenly a light bulb appeared on her head and shone brightly. "Ah! I got it!" Kushina suddenly shouted as a light bulb appeared and shone brightly on her head. She suddenly meditated and sat quietly. Mikoto who was looking at her was curious about what Kushina was doing. ------ "Heyyyyy, Kyuuuuubiiiiiiiii!" Kushina shouted as she looked around and felt strange. The surroundings aren''t the usual sewage and it was all white with white substances on the ground. She walked around for a while and saw the Kyuubi tied by Adamantine Chains around the neck and locked behind the wooden cage. "HMPH! HUMAN, WHAT DO YOU WANT?"!" Kurama shouted furiously as she stopped licking the suspicious white substance. In her mind she thought, ''Delicious, as always.'' "Umm? What were you doing?" Kushina asked as she thought she saw Kurama doing something. Kurama just snorted and said, "Why should I answer you?" although she thought, ''Get the fuck out quickly, the s-s-semen is delicious, I need to drink itttt.'' Kushina felt suspicious and looked at Kurama carefully. There, she saw some white substance around Kurama''s mouth. Kushina looked around and thought, ''Hmm? I am sure I have seen those white substance somewhere.'' She then remembered something but decided to test it. She dipped her finger and took some of the white substance and smelled it. ''Hmmm, this smells just like Akihiko''s. Oh ho, I see, I see.'' Kushina just laughed after she knew what Kurama was doing. Kurama became a bit embarrassed that a human knew that she was secretly licking the semen. "WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT HUMAN?! YOU CHANGED THIS LANDSCAPE WHEN YOU HAD SEX WITH THAT KID! I EVEN HAD TO SEE ALL THOSE THINGS!" Kushina just looked at Kurama and said, "Can''t you just close your eyes and sleep?" Kurama just snorted and removed Kushina from the mindscape before continuing to lick the floor. ----- As Kushina went back outside, she found Mikoto practicing taijutsu. "Hey, Hey Mikoto! Do you want to know what I saw?" Mikoto also felt curious and nodded. Kushina began telling her about what the Kyuubi, the nine-tailed fox was doing in the mindscape. They both talked happily while Kurama from the inside was twitching in anger and embarrassment as she heard everything Kushina said. ----- While Kushina and Mikoto were happily discussing about the Kyuubi''s deed, Naruto, Sasuke, Shikamaru, Choji were discussing about Akihiko. "Sasuke, do you think Akihiko will become a chunin?" Naruto asked as the four of them had become closer as they all felt comfortable to talk with each other. "Yes, he will become a chunin. What? You don''t believe that Akihiko can become a chunin?" Sasuke asked back as he currently thought of Akihiko as an older brother and a friend. "Nonononono. I just wanted to know your thoughts about this. I am confident that he will become a chunin." Naruto quickly answered as Akihiko was his first friend although these days, Akihiko looked closer to his mother. "When Akihiko comes back, we will have a Barbeque." Choji joined in the conversation as he remembered about the promise. "What a drag." Shikamaru just said the Nara clan''s favorite phrase. While they were talking in one corner, in the other side of the academy, there was a trio of girls with platinum blonde hair, dark blue hair and pink hair. Ino and Hinata had become slightly closer as they both talked about what they liked about Akihiko while Sakura on the side was slightly contemplating on her life decisions. A certain purple-haired woman wearing a cat-like anbu mask was thinking, ''I wonder what my dear student is doing right now?'' ----- [Back to the tournament] "The second round will now commence." The announcer yelled. 1st round- Akihiko(Konohagakure) vs Gesu Yaro(Kumogakure) The fight started and everyone put their bets on Akihiko. Of course, just like they anticipated, as soon as the match started, Gesu Yaro fainted. His brother, Kuso Yaro just shouted from the sidelines, "GESU YAROOOO!". Most people didn''t know whether he is cursing at Akihiko or calling his brother. "Akihiko wins." 2nd round- Furaido Poteto(Kirigakure) vs Izumi Uchiha(Konohagakure) Izumi just dashed in front of Furaido while Furaido tried to dodge. Izumi activated her sharingan and put him in a genjutsu to make it seem like she is going to kick him in the face. When he blocked his face, Izumi just kicked his nuts. *Insert Painful Screaming* Every male spectator felt the pain, including the Kazekage. Press F in the chat for Furaido Poteto. 3rd round- Kagami Sentarou(Konohagakure) vs Han Baga(Sunagakure) Han Baga''s Victory. "The third round will be a three-way fight as we had some difficulties in calculating and planning the tournament. The participants may rest for 10 minutes." The announcer stated making everyone think ''What? Can''t they even plan the tournament?'' ----- (End-) ===== I just rushed this chapter since I didn''t want to write fighting scenes about the second round. I will describe the third round nicely though. This is it for today and thank you for reading. If you like this story, drop some powerstones. Have a nice day. Also, do you know some new fanfics that are good? And did you guys know? The Force is strong within Boruto. They are starting to use lightsabers. Chapter 32 - End Of Chunin Exams It had been 10 minutes and the final round was about to start. Akihiko, Izumi and Han Baga each stood in a triangle position. They waited for the judge to blow the whistle.?? *Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii* As soon as the judge blew the whistle, Akihiko immediately dashed towards Han Baga and grabbed his leg. Akihiko then just threw Han Baga off the stage. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH- OOF!" Han Baga yelled before he hit the wall and fainted. "Han Baga is down. Only Izumi Uchiha and Akihiko is left on the stage. Who would win from the two ninjas from Konohagakure." The announcer tried to rile up the crowd but everyone was focused on the fight. Akihiko just stood there looking at Izumi who also stared back at Akihiko who was staring at Izumi who was staring at him. [A/N: Sorry about this. 0_0] Everyone was looking at what would happen next. One second.... Two second.... Three second.... And then.... Nothing happened. The crowd was getting impatient from the wait but an old man with white eyebrows and beard started shaking and said, "T-They are battling with their mind!" Akihiko and Izumi who heard the old man wanted to laugh. Akihiko just shook his head. While Akihiko shook his head, Izumi disappeared from her place. She activated her sharingan and was prepared to put Akihiko in a genjutsu as soon as he opened his eyes. She tried to kick Akihiko but her leg was blocked so she tried to punch Akihiko''s face. Akihiko opened his eyes and Izumi took the chance to use the genjutsu she created. Akihiko quickly dispelled the genjutsu as he had almost perfect control over his chakra. Izumi was surprised by how fast Akihiko dispelled her genjutsu. She continued throwing punches and kicks. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* All of her attacks were blocked by Akihiko and she also expected this so she dashed backwards and tried to throw gang signs *Cough* hand signs. Horse ¨C Tiger- Ram- Monkey- Boar- Horse- Tiger "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu." Izumi said as she spewed out a large fireball. Akihiko didn''t bother to dodge as he had fast regeneration powers from having Jugo''s bloodline. [A/N: I found this on the wiki guys. Correct me if I''m wrong. I am planning to make the regeneration even better when he drinks the Fountain of Youth.] *Boom* Everyone got shocked since they thought Akihiko died as he didn''t dodge the fireball. Izumi was getting more and more worried as time passed by. All they could see was a large cloud of smoke covering the place where the fireball hit. As the smoke started to clear out, they saw a tall figure in the smoke. Akihiko was standing there peacefully and there was not a sign of damage seen on him. All that was damaged was the burned stage and his clothes which only consists of his pants as his top was burned by the fireball. "Kyaaaa" There were shouts from the crowd as they saw Akihiko''s perfectly shaped body. The girls all screamed in delight as they liked the view. All the males were jealous of the body Akihiko had and were just saying "Tch!". Akihiko walked out of the smoke and just said, "I will end this now, Izumi." as he disappeared from where he stood. He appeared behind Izumi and shocked everyone. Everyone was not shocked by the speed of Akihiko as he already displayed this speed. They were shocked because AKihiko carried Izumi in a princess carry and walked to the edge of the stage. Izumi was prepared to block any attack but she didn''t expect the princess carry. She felt her face heating up and forgot what to do since they were in public. Akihiko then stopped at the edge of the stage. The announcer then yelled, "OHHH! What is Akihiko going to do? Is he going to forfeit together with Izumi? What is their relationship with each other?" Everyone in the crowd was now whispering to each other as they thought Akihiko would give Izumi the first place. But then, the next second, Akihiko just placed Izumi gently on the ground as he bent down. Everyone had a "???" expression and didn''t know what happened. "Huh? I won, didn''t I? Why are you all silent?" Akihiko asked as he scratch the back of his head. "I-Izumi Uchiha is now out of the stage. Akihiko is the "winner" of the tournament." The announcer said as he broke out of the stupor. Hearing the announcer''s words, everyone started to clap their hands and congratulate Akihiko. "The medals will be given by Pakura, also known as the Hero of Sunagakure." Everyone hearing that got excited as she was the one who negotiated with Kirigakure and stopped a war from breaking out. [A/N: I know, I know, there is the Kazekage to give the award. Who cares? This is the best way I can think of to introduce Pakura into the story. Akihiko, Izumi and Han Baga were standing on the stage waiting for the medals to come. Then two women came out of the entrance to the stage. One had green hair with orange strands beside her face. The other was carrying a tray with 3 medals. They walked on the stage as almost everyone on the crowd cheered. Akihiko remembered that her name was Pakura. She was beautiful although she was killed. Pakura then walked in front of Han Baga and gave him a bronze medal with 3rd written on it. She shook hands with Han Baga. Han Baga currently had streams of tears and was shouting, "I shook hands with the Hero of Sunagakure.". He was a fan of Pakura so yea. Pakura just chuckled and walked towards Izumi and said, "Congratulations. You will become a great ninja in the future." as she hung the silver medal over Izumi''s neck and shook hands with her. She proceeded to walk over to Akihiko and said, "You are very strong. If you train even more, I''m sure you will become a famous ninja." Akihiko just said "Thank you." as he bowed his head a bit so that Pakura can hung the medal on him He then shook hands with Pakura, which was when he put a small Hiraishin seal at the side of the pinky finger. After that, all spectators just went home. Akihiko and Izumi walked out of the door to find Kurenai and Kagami waiting for them. Kurenai looked proud while Kagami had a sad face. "Congratulations, both of you. Tomorrow, they will announce who will become chunin. Although, I am certain that you two will be promoted." Kurenai said as she had a smile on her face. Izumi also smiled back and hugged Kurenai while saying, "Thank you for teaching me, Kurenai-sensei." Kurenai chuckled and hugged her back. Akihiko looked at Kagami and just went to him before patting him on the back. "There, there, don''t worry. If they think that you are qualified, you will become a chunin even though you lost in the second round. You can try again in 6 months even if you didn''t get promoted." Akihiko said as he tried to comfort Kagami. They then decided to celebrate by going and eat at a restaurant. "Eat as much as you like. I will pay for it." Kurenai said as they arrived in front of the restaurant. "Thank you, Kurenai-sensei." x3 That night, Kurenai lost a large amount of her money. They then decided to rest in their own respective rooms. Before Akihiko and Izumi went to their room, Akihiko kissed Izumi on the forehead before saying "Goodnight." Izumi also just nodded and said, "G-Goodnight." Izumi went into her own room before lying in her bed thinking about their date and Akihiko''s kiss on her forehead. She had a dream about having lots of children with Akihiko. ----- Akihiko''s Status (For those who need it) Akihiko''s Status [Akihiko] [Age: 11] [Chakra: 4980/4980(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 98%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan(1 Tomoe)] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Master Rank Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Amateur)] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] [Hiraishin no Jutsu(Amateur)] [Shadow Clone (Mastered)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1 [Cookies]x10000 [Body Develpoment Pills]x4 [Super Viagra Cookie Recipe] [Yugao''s panties]x1 [Kurenai''s Panties]x1 [The Dark Side Cloak] [Super Viagra Cookies]x1000 (End-) ===== This is it for today. It might be a slightly boring chapter but bear with it. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, drop some power stones. Have a nice day. ===== Chapter 33 - Returning To Konoha The next day, Akihiko woke up and wore his cloak over his all-black clothes. He went out of his room and went downstairs. He found Kurenai and one other chunin from Sunagakure. "Oh, Akihiko, you''re here. Go and call Izumi and follow him to the Kazekage''s office. "Kurenai said as she turned her head around to see Akihiko.?? "Huh? For the promotion?" Akihiko asked as he rubbed his head. "Of course. Do you think the Kazekage is going to call you to play a game of shogi?" Kurenai said as she looked at Akihiko. "Alright, I will be back in a minute." Akihiko said as he went back upstairs while yawning. As he reached in front of the door, he knocked it. Knock-Knock Who''s there? Wrong. Wrong who? Wrong, You Are. [A/N: Sorry about that] ----- Back to the Story Akihiko reached in front of the door and knocked it. Knock-Knock He waited for a few seconds but he didn''t hear any reply so he just decided to go inside using Hiraishin. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Akihiko looked down and saw Izumi who was sleeping peacefully. He shook her body a bit to wake her up but she only responded with, "Five more, just five more minutes please." Akihiko shook her more and tried to wake her up gently, "Hey, Izumi, wake up now." Izumi woke up and rubbed her eyes before saying, "Who woke me up? I was having a nice dream." before remembering that she locked the door last night. She jumped out of the bed and prepared a stance to start fighting if it was an enemy. Instead of an enemy, she saw Akihiko in his black cloak, black shirt, black pants, black shoes. He had his purple hair tied into a pony tail. As she saw that it was Akihiko, she relaxed and just greeted Akihiko. "Good morning Akihiko." "Good morning. Kurenai-sensei asked me to come and wake you up. We have to the Kazekage office for our promotion." "Oh, I got it. I will be there in a minute." Izumi said as she opened the locked door and pushed Akihiko out of them room before locking it back. She prepared to change her clothes as she now blushed remembering that she talked with Akihiko wearing her pajamas. However, she shook her head and calmed herself down as she changed her clothes. ----- After Izumi finished changing, Akihiko, Izumi and Kurenai followed the chunin as they headed towards the Kazekage''s office. As they reached the office the chunin who led Akihiko, izumi and Kurenai to the office said, "Lord Kazekage, Konoha''s genin Akihiko and Izumi Uchiha and jonin Kurenai Yuhi have arrived." "Alright, you may enter." Rasa''s voice sounded from inside the office as Akihiko, Izumi and Kurenai walked in. "Greetings, Lord Kazekage." x3 Akihiko, Izumi and Kurenai greeted the Kazekage as they entered the room. After greeting the Kazekage, Akihiko looked around to see Han Baga and the jonin instructor of Han Baga''s team. Rasa, the Kazekage said, holding a scroll in his hand, "From today onwards, Akihiko from Konohakaure, Izumi Uchiha from Konohagakure and Han Baga from Sunagakure are qualified to be a chunin. Akihiko and Izumi Uchiha will need the Hokage''s approval to be promoted as a chunin. For Han Baga, I hereby promote you to chunin. Congratulations." "Thank you Lord Kazekage" All of them thanked the Kazekage and exited the office. Afterwards, Akihiko, Izumi and Kurenai returned to their inn. "Both of you, prepare your things. We will be leaving in 20 minutes. I will go and inform the others." Kurenai said as she dashed towards the hospital to call the other genins from Konoha. ----- [20 minutes later] Everyone from Konoha who came to Suna could be seen gathering at the gate of Suna. There a woman with wavy black hair and red eyes said as she checked all of them. "All right, now we will return to Konoha. Your injuries are already healed so don''t get left behind." Everyone nodded and they all started heading towards Konoha. ----- [2 day later] A group of ninjas could be seen walking towards the gate of Konoha. The two guards stationed at the gate looked at them before bowing slightly. They entered the village and the woman with wavy black hair and red eyes said to them, "Alright, you can all go to your homes. I have to go and report to Lord Hokage." "Hai, Kurenai-sensei." Everyone said this and went back to their homes. Akihiko and Izumi went to the Uchiha Compound. ----- When they arrived at the Uchiha Compound, they saw Kushina and Mikoto sparring against each other. Akihiko and Izumi just waited for them to finish as they sat down. "Haaah, Kushina, you still didn''t lose your touch." Mikoto said as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. "Same goes for you, Mikoto." Kushina also replied with a smile. "Yo, long time no see. Izumi and I are both chunins now." Akihiko greeted them as they both turned towards him. Both of them ran towards him and hugged him for a few seconds before they parted. "I have great news for you. We have a new family member. Dun dun dun~" Akihiko made a special sound effect as he directed both of his hands towards Izumi. "Heh, told you, Kushina." Mikoto said as she just smiles. "Yea, you were right." They all talked about how it happened. After a while, Akihiko finally decided to do some things before he forgot. ----- Firstly, Akihiko went to the orphanage where he lived in his childhood. He knocked the door of the orphanage and when the door opened, he saw children swarming around him. "Waaaahh, big bro, are you here to play with us?" "Let''s play." "Big bro, are you a ninja?" Akihiko just smiled as he answered their questions and played with them for a while before the matron came and leaded Akihiko the office of the orphanage. "Hello, do you need anything?" She asked as she looked at Akihiko and thought that he looked familiar. "Obaa-san, don''t you remember me anymore?" Akihiko said as he chuckled. "You.... you''re Akihiko, right? You changed so much. You were a cute kid back then." She said as she looked at Akihiko. "Haha, baa-san, I am extremely thankful for you taking care of me and without you taking care of me, I would have had lots of trouble. I would like to make a donation for the orphanage." Akihiko said as he bowed a little as he took out the money pouch he prepared. The matron opened the pouch and was surprised by the amount. Akihiko donated 100K Ryo to the orphanage. "Akihiko, this is too much. You don''t need to donate this much." The matron said as she tried to give back the money. "I insist, baa-san. I can earn the money back again. You can use the money to repair the damaged parts of the orphanage." Akihiko said as he pushed the money back towards the matron. "Alright then. Thank you very much =, Akihiko. I thank you on behalf of the orphanage." The matron said as she bowed her head a little. Akihiko just smiled and said, "Then, I''ll be going, baa-san.". As he walked out the office, he was once again swarmed by the kids. Akihiko gave the children cookies and promised to come and play with them once a week. The matron was watching this from the office with a warm smile. ----- (End-) ===== I just wanted to write about the orphanage. Akihiko stayed there for around 5 years, so he should at least donate some money to help the orphanage, that''s what I think. This is it for today. Thank you for reading and if you like the story, drop some power stones to support me. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 34 - This Is My Cookie. No, Our Cookie. After leaving the orphanage, Akihiko teleported to Yugao''s location. As soon as he arrived there, he dodged a slash at his head. "OH SHIT! Yugao-sensei, it''s me, your favorite disciple. Also, nice mask." Akihiko said as he got up from the strike.?? ''Well, it''s not wrong since I am the only disciple she had.'' Akihiko thought as he looked around to see that Yugao was the only person here. "What are you doing here?" Yugao asked as she sheathed her sword. "Can''t your lovely disciple come and visit you?" Akihiko asked as he put his face over both of his hands and used Puppy Eyes. Akihiko used Puppy Eyes. It was not effective. Yugao just sighed and said, "Get straight to the point." Akihiko thought, ''It would have been effective if I haven''t eaten the Body Development Pill. But whatever.'' "I just wanted to invite you to the Yakiniku Barbeque for dinner." "Just the two of us?" Yugao asked as a teeny tiny smile appeared at the corner. "No¡­. There will be around 15 people." Akihiko said breaking the teeny tiny smile on Yugao''s face. "Alright, I''ll come." Yugao said. "Also, do you know where Guy-sensei is?" Akihiko asked as he remembered that he haven''t seen Guy for quite some time. "He should be at the training grounds 3. He got a new genin team a few months ago." Yugao answered. "I see. Thanks, Yugao-sensei." Akihiko said as he teleported out of the room leaving Yugao alone in the room again. ----- Akihiko teleported in a small empty alleyway near Training Ground 3. You may ask how he can teleport where he wants? Since Akihiko learned the Hiraishin, he marked most of the places in Konoha with his seal. There were very few places which were not marked. Akihiko walked out of the alleyway and walked towards Training Ground 3. As he become closer to the training ground, he could start hearing the sound of Guy shouting, "YOUTH." Akihiko just laughed and went inside Training Grounds 3. ----- As soon as he entered the training grounds, he was greeted by Might Guy running along side Neji, Lee and Tenten. Neji, Ten Ten and Lee looked like they were about to faint. "BELIEVE IN YOURSELF THAT YOU CAN DO IT! ONLY THEN YOU WILL SUCCEED. LET THE POWER OF YOUTH EXPLODE!" But the only response he got were the sound of three people falling down as they took deep breaths. Might Guy sighed and stopped running. He turned back and carried the three of them to sit down and rest. Although, they didn''t faint, they didn''t have any energy to move. Then, Guy heard a extremely familiar voice, "Hey, Guy-sensei, long time no see." He turned around to see a purple-haired young man with golden eyes. The young man was currently 185 cm. (over 6 ft tall) "OH! AKIHIKO, LONG TIME NO SEE. DID YOU WIN THE CHUNIN EXAM?!" Guy asked as he saw Akihiko. "Haha, Guy-sensei, of course I won the chunin exam." Akihiko answered as he showed the gold medal. "AS EXPECTED OF MY STUDENT, YOUR YOUTH IS VERY STRONG!" Guy gave Akihiko his signature pose. Neji, Lee and TenTen were looking at this scene while sitting. Ten Ten remembered Akihiko as she had seen him at her family shop before. "HAHA, AKIHIKO, DO YOU WANT TO HAVE A SPAR?" Guy asked as he wanted to know how much Akihiko had improved. "Sorry, Guy-sensei, I came to invite you for dinner today. Are you free in the evening?" Akihiko asked with a slightly apologetic smile. "No worries, Akihiko. We can have a spar next time. I will come for dinner today. Where should I come?" Guy asked as he toned down his voice a bit. "At Yakiniku Barbeque at 6 p.m. You can bring your students too. Then, I''ll be on my way." Akihiko said as he waved at Guy and walked out of the Training Ground 3. ----- [After Akihiko left] Lee who was curious about Akihiko decided to ask, "Guy-sensei, who is this Akihiko?" Neji and Tenten also listened from the sides. Guy looked at Lee and said, "I taught him when he was 5. He is a genius. Even though, I only taught him for a week, he mastered all the taijutsu for chunins." Lee who heard this was surprised, "Wow, so Guy-sensei, you taught him around 13 years ago, right?" Guy shook his head, "No, I taught him 6 years ago." Lee, Ten Ten, and Neji counted and all shouted, "HAH?! HE IS ONLY 11 YEARS OLD?" They couldn''t believe it as Akihiko looked like he was 18 years old. Heck, Akihiko was even younger than them. Guy then asked, "Will you guys follow me to eat dinner?" All of them nodded as free food was the best. Guy smiled and said, "ALRIGHT THEN, LET''S RUN FOR ONE MORE HOUR. LET YOUR POWER OF YOUTH EXPLODE!" Neji and Tenten just ran while Lee shouted, "YOUTH!" while running. ----- After that, Akihiko went to his home, which was also a cookie shop and slept. He decided to only open the cookie shop tomorrow as he was too lazy to open it today. After that he slept for 2 hours. ----- During the time Akihiko was sleeping, Kurenai reported to the Hokage and Hiruzen called Yugao, Guy, Kakashi, Kurenai, Shikaku and Asuma. When they arrived, Hiruzen asked them, "What do you think about giving Akihiko and Izumi Uchiha the rank of chunin? Is there anything suspicious about them?" Asuma couldn''t handle it and first shouted, "Izumi Uchiha can be given the rank of chunin, but that brat? He can not be trusted!" Yugao and Guy who heard it become enraged as Akihiko was their disciple and Guy treated him like he was his own child. On the other hand, Kurenai just looked at Asuma with a disdaining look. Guy then said, "I can guarantee that Young Akihiko can be trusted. I trained him when he was 5 and had been close to him since then. He definitely can be trusted." Yugao also said, "I agree with Guy-san. During the time that I taught him kenjutsu, he was friendly towards everyone. I think Asuma-san has some bad opinion about Akihiko. He had been badmouthing Akihiko for every problem." Asuma wanted to shout but Hiruzen looked at him coldly. Then, Kurenai and Kakashi also agreed with Guy. Shikaku just looked at the drama unfolding and said, "What a drag. " After deciding to end it with a vote, Akihiko and Izumi were promoted to chunin with the vote of 6:1. [2 hours later] *Yawn* Akihiko woke up as he checked the clock. It was 3.30 p.m and the classes in the academy will end at 4 p.m. He decided to and wait in front of the gate of the academy as he needed to invite his friends. Akihiko walked towards the academy as he wanted to take a walk. He stood in front of the academy while eating cookie after cookie. The taste is always delicious and he never got tired of them. He found an interesting scene. There were two men fighting over the cookie that Akihiko made. The man 1 said "This is my cookie." while the man 2 then said "Our cookie." Then, suddenly he heard a voice in his head that he hasn''t heard for a long time. *ding* [Make Kurenai hate Asuma] [Details: Kurenai is halfway through hating Asuma. Give her a final push.] [Reward: ???] [Yes/No] ----- [A/N: What do you want the reward to be?] (End-) ===== This is the end of the chapter. There is not much action in this chapter. Just more character interactions. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, drop some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 35 - Dinner *ding* [Make Kurenai hate Asuma]?? [Details: Kurenai is halfway through hating Asuma. Give her a final push.] [Reward: Genjutsu Mastery] [Yes/No] Seeing the mission and the reward, Akihiko thought while grinning, ''I think I am starting to understand how the mission and the reward system works. Asuma-san, sorry but I''ll have to rile you up a bit more.'' Akihiko was broken out of his thoughts as the bell rang. Lots of students ran out of the academy with happy expressions because who wouldn''t be happy when school is finally over. He waited for a while before he saw Naruto and Sasuke coming out together with Ino, Shikamaru, Choji and Hinata after every student has gone home. "Yo, Wassup." Akihiko said as he waved his hands drawing the team''s attention as he walked towards the team. "Oh! Akihiko, you''re back?" Naruto asked as he smiled happily. "Yep, how are you guys doing?" Akihiko replied. "The academy is boring but we are going to become genins soon." Naruto answered. "I am still the top 1 in the academy. I am learning the basics of kenjutsu from Mom." Sasuke answered. "Akihiko-kun, I am learning the techniques of my clan. I am training hard so don''t forget our promise." Ino said as she pumped her fist. "Huh? What promise?" Everyone except Hinata asked as they wanted to know. As for why Hinata didn''t hear what Akihiko said, she was currently looking at Akihiko while activating her byakugan. Ino knew that she shouldn''t have said that so she quickly said, "I-it''s nothing." Everyone didn''t believe her but they didn''t ask more as she didn''t want to say it. Akihiko then told them, "I came to invite you all to dinner. I promised that I will treat you to Yakiniku Barbeque when I come back right?" Choji''s eyes lit up and said, "Can I eat as much as I want?" Akihiko just nodded and said , "Fo Sho." He thought that his wallet might be empty and he needed to open his cookie shop and accept some monthly missions. Akihiko just said, "Then, see you at the restaurant at 6" Everyone nodded and went back to their respective homes to prepare. Behind the wall, there was a pink-haired girl spying Akihiko and Sasuke. ''What? That''s Akihiko? I remember him being a lot smaller. He looks even more handsome than Sasuke. Wait, I love Sasuke. Yes, Sasuke is the most handsome boy. Ohmmm Bati Gati Gati, Ohmm Bati Bati Gati Gati.'' After that, Akihiko remembered that he hasn''t invite Mikoto, Izumi and Kushina. He teleported and invited them all. After that, he walked around the village. ----- [Kurenai''s side] Walking out of the Hokage''s office, Kurenai currently had a annoyed expression as Asuma had been following her all the way since she had exited the office. "Believe me Kurenai, it was not my fault, this was all done by that son of a female dog, Akihiko." Asuma said the same sentence for the tenth time. Kurenai couldn''t handle it anymore and exploded, "You fucking piece of shit, can''t you just go and dry hump the tree or something. Just stay away from me!" Asuma just said, "But I didn''t do anything, it was all his fault." Kurenai just placed a genjutsu over him to stop annoying her. She then walked away. After around 10 minutes, Asuma broke out of the genjutsu and ran to follow Kurenai again however, she couldn''t be found anymore. ----- [Back to Akihiko] Akihiko walked out the village as he was bored. There was no mangas or animes in this world. There is also no one in this world who will experience the Gacha. There is no Fate series in this world. Heck, this world didn''t even have JoJo. Akihiko decided that if he somedays get a drawing mastery, he will make all the citizens of this world become cultured. As he was thinking, he noticed Kurenai who looked like she was running away from a stalker. "Yo, Kurenai-sensei, anything wrong?" Akihiko asked as Kurenai turned back and looked. "Phew, it''s just you. Asuma is just bothering me, even though I told him to stop, so I just put him in a genjutsu before walking away." "Hahaha, Kurenai-san, did I get promoted to chunin rank?" Akihiko asked as he knew that she returned from the Hokage office. "Yes, both you and Izumi is promoted to chunin." Kurenai said as she smiled. "I thought so, are you free in the evening, Kurenai-sensei?" "Yes, is there a problem?" Kurenai asked. "I just wanted to invite you to dinner at Yakiniku. There will be around 15 people. I can order lots of sake for you." Akihiko said as he winked in the end. Kurenai smiled and agreed to come. ----- At 6.pm, Akihiko could be seen in Yakiniku restaurant waiting for others to arrive. Kushina, Naruto, Sasuke, Mikoto and Izumi arrived at the restaurant first. Akihiko waved at them as they came over. Naruto and Sasuke sat beside Akihiko while Mikoto, Kushina and Izumi sat in front of Akihiko. Akihiko talked with Mikoto, Kushina and Izumi leaving Sasuke and Naruto looking at each other while thinking, ''Well, this is quite sus.'' Yugao came later and also sat together with Mikoto, Kushina and Izumi. Then,Team Guy came and sat beside Sasuke and Naruto. Afterwards, Ino, Shikamaru, Choji and Hinata came together. Ino and Hinata stole glances at Akihiko while sitting across him and everyone knew it. The last to arrive was Kurenai as she was a bit busy. They then started to eat happily. Although, Akihiko knew that some trouble will be coming as Asuma was a frequent customer at Yakiniku. As Akihiko had thought, Asuma came in the shop around an hour after Akihiko and the others started eating. ----- [Asuma PoV] ''Haaah, Kurenai is completely avoiding me, I don''t even know what to do. It is all that mudafucker''s fault. Fuck it, I will just take away all my stress by eating at Yakiniku.'' I thought as I walked towards my favorite restaurant not knowing how fucked up I am. As I walked inside the shop, the first thing I saw was Akihiko eating and laughing happily with Kurenai and others. ''Damn it, he is laughing happily, when I am getting disgusted gazes from everyone.'' I thought as I sat down on an empty space. I then looked around and saw that Kurenai was laughing and talking with Akihiko, this made me become so angry that I couldn''t think rationally. I walked over to them as Akihiko noticed and looked up at me and asked with a face that says ''I don''t know anything.'', "Oh, is there anything wrong, Asuma-san?" Everyone on the table looked at me but I didn''t care about them. I looked at Akihiko angrily and yelled at him, "YOU SON OF A BITCH, YOU THINK I DIDN''T KNOW THAT YOU WERE THE ONE BEHIND EVERYTHING THAT HAPPENED TO ME? YOU THINK YOU CAN HIDE IT?" Akihiko looked up at me with a confused gaze, "I don''t understand, what do you mean,, Asuma-san?" "STOP ACTING IGNORANT, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!" I yelled as I lost all my rationality to my anger and threw a punch at Akihiko. All I saw was that Akihiko dodged my punch while I was surrounded by others. I lookeda round to see Might Guy, the Green Beast of Konoha, Kushina, the nine-tails jinchuriki, Mikoto, the current head of Uchiha clan, Yugao Uzuki, an anbu captain who works under my father and even Kurenai. "Asuma, I think you are going too far." Guy said with a serious face as he held me in my place. That was all I heard before I was knocked out. ----- [3rd PoV] Akihiko then looked at everyone and said apologetically, "Sorry, I didn''t think this would happen." Everyone just told Akihiko that it was not his fault. "Anyways, I will go and report this to the Lord Hokage." Guy said as he carried Asuma like a sack of potato. "We will follow you." Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao and Kurenai said as they followed Guy. After they left, Akihiko just said, "Errrr, so let''s continue eating." Choji who never stopped eating even when Asuma tried to attack just nodded with his mouth full. Everyone just continued eating and after they finished, they went back to their home. ----- [In Hokage''s office] Knock-Knock "Come in." Hiruzen said as he wondered who was here. He saw Guy, Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao and Kurenai coming in while Asuma was dragged. "What happened?" Hiruzen asked as he thought his son was attacked. Although, his son tried to **** him, he was still his son, Afterall, Hiruzen was the carrier of the Will of Bullshit-, *ahem* Will of Fire. "Asuma here, tried to attack Young Akihiko while he was celebrating the fact that he won the first place in chunin exams at Suna. Asuma always had a bad impression of Akihiko that it even reached the level of hatred. This is extremely bad for our village, if we had news that a jonin tried to attack a chunin from the same village over and over." Guy said as he used the village as a reason. Mikoto, Kushina, Kurenai and Yugao also told Hiruzen their thoughts and about how Akihiko would never do things that Asuma said. Hearing the same sentences over and over, Hiruzen also believed that Akihiko carried the Will of Fire and said, "*sigh* Alright, I guarantee that he will not be causing any problems like this again." "Thank you, Lord Hokage." They said as they walked out of the office. ----- Meanwhile, in Akihiko''s home, Akihiko could be seen staring into blank space, or so it seems as only he could see the system interface. He was currently looking at his status, [Akihiko] [Age: 11] [Chakra: 4980/4980(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 98%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan(1 Tomoe)] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Master Rank Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Amateur)] [Kenjutsu Mastery] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] [Hiraishin no Jutsu(Amateur)] [Shadow Clone (Mastered) [Genjutsu Mastery] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [Cookies]x10000 [Body Develpoment Pills]x4 [Super Viagra Cookie Recipe] [The Dark Side Cloak] [Super Viagra Cookies]x1000 [Treasures] [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1[Kurenai''s Panties]x1[Yugao''s panties]x1 ----- Looking at his status screen, he thought ''Mission completed, I got my skill and Kurenai started hating Asuma which would make my plans easier. Ahh, let''s have a good sleep.'' Akihiko thought as he slept. ----- (End-) ===== Damn, I wrote a long ass chapter today. Drop some stones for me.... This is it for today, Thank you for reading, If you like this story, give me powerstones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 36 - Spar The next day, Akihiko woke up and saw that it was already 9 a.m. He quickly brushed his teeth and created one Shadow Clone to manage the shop. While the shadow clone was managing the shop, Akihiko decided to go and eat breakfast at Ichikaraku''s ramen. When he got to the shop, he went inside and just sat on a empty chair and ordered a bowl of Miso Ramen.?? "Yo, Old Man, a bowl of Miso Ramen please." Akihiko said as he raised his hand to greet Teuchi and Ayame. "Ho ho, you haven''t come here in a while, Akihiko." Teuchi said as he started to prepare for the Miso Ramen. "I was at Suna for the chunin exam." Akihiko answered as Teuchi finished preparing the Ramen and gave it to him. "Itadakimasu." Akihiko said as he started to eat the bowl of ramen. Ayame who heard that Akihiko went to Suna for the chunin exam was curious and decided to ask him, "Was it difficult? And did you pass?" Akihiko swallowed the noodles in his mouth before answering, "The tests aren''t that hard. They are quite easy in my opinion. Also, Ayame-nee, aren''t you underestimating me a lot? I won the first place in the exam, you know?" "Yea, right." Ayame said as she didn''t believe in his words. Akihiko just continued to eat his noodles while moving his hands into his pouch and took out a golden medal before sliding it towards Ayame. Ayame checked the medal and looked back at Akihiko before asking, "Who even carries their medal everywhere?" Akihiko just looked in her eyes without saying anything. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Nine seconds passed and Ayame was starting to blush in her ears as she has never been stared in the eyes for that long. Akihiko just smiled at that before saying, "Me." "Anyways, the ramen was delicious was always Teuchi-san, if you want to eat some of my cookies, you can always let Ayame-nee come and buy. I will give you a discount." Akihiko said as he paid the price for the ramen. After that, Akihiko decided to train his sword arts. Before leaving, he winked at Ayame who was looking at his direction causing her to blush more. Teuchi saw this and just laughed. Akihiko who was walking towards the training ground was thinking if Teuchi was really a sage of six paths as he remembered some discussions about Teuchi being another Sage of Six Paths. If Teuchi was really a Sage of Six Paths, would he have Truth-Seeking Balls or Ramen Bowls floating behind his back. He just shook his head and took out his katana as he got inside the training ground. ----- Akihiko looked around the training grounds and was happy that there was no one here. Although he could go to a remote forest ground, he didn''t. Why? Because he didn''t want to, what more reasons do you need. Akihiko started practicing Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu as he is still at the Amaetur stage. *Swish* *Swish* Sounds were made as Akihiko continued practicing Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu, not paying attention to how much time has passed. An hour passed like this and Akihiko had some sweat rolling down his body. He didn''t sweat too much as his body was improving everyday slightly due to Jugo''s bloodline absorbing natural energy and his talent [Enhanced Endurance]. "Haah, this is not enough to master huh? I will just practice more." Akihiko muttered before continuing to practice. Another 1 hour passed and the skill still hasn''t been mastered even though Akihiko had the [Kenjutsu Talent]. Akihiko was about to continue before he heard clapping sounds. *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* ----- [10 minutes before] "Lee, Neji, Tenten, today we are going to the training ground again. To become stronger, you have to work hard. Without hard work, even a genius will be nothing without hard work. SO LET YOUR POWER OF YOUTH EXPLODE!" "HAI, GUY-SENSEI!" Lee yelled as he was starting to become more and more like guy. He might even start wearing a green spandex the next week. Neji and TenTen just nodded as they followed Guy. When they entered the training ground, they saw Akihiko training with his katana. Lee, Ten Ten were surprised to see Akihiko trying to master his technique, not even knowing that they had entered. Neji was trying to see how he would fare against Akihiko. Guy just smiled as Akihiko still practiced as hard as he did 6 years ago. They continued watching for another ten minutes before Akihiko stopped. Team Guy saw that Akihiko was about to start his training again before they heard someone clapping. They turned around to see their sensei, Might Guy with a smile on his face while clapping. "HAHAHA, I AM HAPPY TO SEE THAT YOU ARE STILL WORKING HARD, AKIHIKO. HOW IS YOUR TAIJUTSU PROGRESS GOING?" Guy asked as he walked towards Akihiko. "My taijutsu isn''t improving anymore so I''m just trying to improve other areas." Akihiko answered as it was the truth. His taijutsu skill haven''t gone up from Advanced Mastery for a long time. Guy just went into deep thought for a while before nodding, "Ho, so that''s how it is huh?" "Yea, anyways, let''s spar Guy-sensei, we didn''t get to spar yesterday." Akihiko said as he smiled. Guy also smiled and said, "ALRIGHT! LET''S SPAR TO OUR HEART''S CONTENT! KIDS, WATCH CAREFULLY HOW REAL MEN FIGHT!" Guy said as he turned towards his students at the end of the sentence. The three of them nodded as they decided to watch the fight and to remember every detail. ----- Currently, Akihiko and Guy were standing against each other with a distance around 3 m between them. "Guy-sensei, let''s dance." Akihiko said as he disappeared from his place. Guy also smiled as he also disappeared from his place. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Loud sounds were made as Akihiko''s attacks and Guy''s attacks met. Both of them blocked each other''s attacks but Akihiko was faster than Guy asince his body was tempered with natural energy. Guy just smiled as he said, "Eight Inner Gates: First Gate Release." as his speed and power increased. Akihiko smiled knowing that, Guy finally used Eight Gates and started to attack even faster. Guy was surprised that Akihiko could go faster since he knew that Akihiko was still 11. But who could measure Akihiko with common sense? Guy continued attacking but seeing that both he and Akihiko were exchanging blow after blow, decided to use the second gate. His skin turned red as his physical strength got enhanced. He punched Akihiko to which Akihiko blocked but still got knocked back a bit. Akihiko just dashed forward again as he kicked Guy but got blocked. He was still not tired and threw punch after punch, kick after kick. Guy felt proud as he thought Akihiko about taijutsu and decided to finish the spar. He released the third gate as he became even more faster and stronger. He was currently overpowering Akihiko who got pushed back blow after blow. Then, when Guy found a small opening, he kicked Akihiko who tried to block the incoming strike but found himself hitting the wall. Akihiko had some blood falling down but his body healed quickly and he just stood up. Guy also deactivated the Eight Inner Gates as he smiled. "Haha, Guy-sensei, I lost. What was that technique that you used? It was very powerful." Akihiko asked even though he knew what it was. "Don''t feel down, Akihiko. You even made me use my Eight Inner Gates." Guy said as he smiled proudly at Akihiko. "So, that technique''s name was Eight Inner Gates? Can you teach me, Guy-sensei. If you can''t, it''s fine too." Akihiko said. "OF COURSE, YOUNG AKIHIKO. YOU CAN COME AND LEARN IT FROM ME ANYTIME. I THINK OF YOU AS MY OWN FAMILY SO YOU DON"T HAVE TO WORRY." Listening to Guy''s words, Akihiko let out a smile as Lee who was watching started shedding tears. Neji was still thinking about the fight as he used byakugan to watch it but just saw blurry images. TenTen couldn''t even see any movement since the beginning. "Then, I''ll be off, Guy-sensei. I still have some work to do. Please excuse me." Akihiko said as he bowed. "Alright, see you later." Guy said as Akihiko walked away. Akihiko who walked out thought, ''If I manage to learn Eight Inner Gates, my power will increase a lot. Now, let''s go and manage my shop.'' After that Akihiko went to his shop and dispersed the shadow clone. He meditated and took in all of the memories for a three- hour span in a fast forwarded movie style. Akihiko just smiled as he thought about the amount of money he earned, "Why would you risk your life in missions if you can become rich by selling cookies? Oh right, I still have to drink the FOY." Akihiko took out the goblet with the FYO in it. He looked at it and saw that it was still almost full as he gave Kushina and Mikoto a few drops. He poured a cup full of water from FOY while there was still around 1/3 left as Akihiko drank it. Akihiko felt that his body was full of energy and he thought, ''So, I will regenerate if I still have a piece of my flesh intact.'' [a/n: I changed something about FOY. A few droplets will give you around 100 year of lifespan while a mouthful of it will grant you Immortality like Ban''s.] ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading. If you like the chapter, drop some powerstones. I think my power scale might be a bit wrong so sorry. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 37 - Afternoon Akihiko checked his status to see that it has changed slightly. [Akihiko]?? [Age: 11(Immortal)] [Chakra: 6969/6969(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 98%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan(1 Tomoe)] -Talent- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] [Super Regeneration] [Endless Chakra Regeneration] -Skills- [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Master Rank Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Amateur)] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] [Hiraishin no Jutsu(Amateur)] [ Kenjutsu Mastery] [Shadow Clone (Mastered) [Genjutsu Mastery] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [Cookies]x10000 [Body Develpoment Pills]x4 [Super Viagra Cookie Recipe] [The Dark Side Cloak] [Super Viagra Cookies]x1000 [Treasures] [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1[Kurenai''s Panties]x1[Yugao''s panties]x1 ----- ''Damn, my chakra pool increased by 1989? Foutain of Youth is awesome, man. Thank you, whoever gave me this reward. I''ll help you out in the future.'' Akihiko thanked whoever gave him the reward as he had High Jonin Level Chakra now. [A/N: Your welcome.] After that Akihiko continued to manage the shop as he had nothing to do. After opening the shop for a round an hour, he finally closed it and changed the front board as "Closed. Come tomorrow if you want cookies." He checked the time and saw that it was around 1 p.m. He decided to just eat cookies for lunch. He ate cookies and then just teleported to Uchiha Compound. Kushina mostly stayed there so the three of them were always together. He thought that he would talk to Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi and have some "exercises" together as Sasuke was in the academy. He arrived there and looked around and didn''t see anyone coming to him. Normally, Kushina or Mikoto. He just thought that they were sleeping. He then heard the sound of water droplets falling. He dashed towards there like a ninja of his world would do. Make some noise. He knew that someone was taking a bath and it would either be Kushina, Mikoto or Izumi. He went there and saw that there was a pair of white panties lying on the clothes rack. He already took a look at the panties and knew that by the size of the panties, it was Izumi''s. A girl can cover up her face but she can never hide her size. He thought ''New Treasure found. Initiate Protocol A.'' as he quickly snatched the panty and was going to put it in his special inventory "THE TREASURY" and quickly putting it in the inventory as he heard a door sliding. ----- Hearing some noises, Izumi covered herself with a towel before going outside to see Akihiko smiling and waving at her. She thought that she saw a white object in Akihiko''s hands so she decided to ask about it. "Akihiko-kun, what was the white thingy in your hand earlier?" Akihiko just looked at her with a confused face saying, "White? What do you mean? Oh, did you mean this?" As he said that, he moved his hands behind his back like he was going to take something but when his hand arrived back to the front, he had a heart shape hand sign in the direction of Izumi. Izumi just blushed a bit before turning her head to the side saying, "Baka". Izumi attacked with Cuteness Overload. It was very effective. Akihiko seeing this accidently thought out loud, "Cute" which caused Izumi to even blush more. Izumi then just went back into the bath with a red face while Akihiko got a mission. *ding* [Have sex with Izumi] [Reward: Self-Repairing Katana(Nameable)] [Penalty: None] [Yes/No] ''Thank you very much for this reward. I accept his mission.'' Akihiko thought as he prepared for his upcoming fight. ----- While Akihiko and Izumi were having some happy moments together, life in the Academy was quite boring for Sasuke and Naruto. They usually compete against each other although Sasuke mostly won all the time except in ramen eating contest. Currently they were bragging about Akihiko to Ino, Hinata, Shikamaru, Choji and even Sakura who was sitting beside Ino. Naruto started, "Did you know? Akihiko''s father name was Akihiko. Junior." Sasuke just snorted and said, "Hmph. When Akihiko looks into the mirror, he doesn''t see anything because there can only be one Akihiko." Naruto became even more competitive and said, "Once Akihiko was late for school, everyone was punished for being early." Sasuke also didn''t want to lose and continued, "When Akihiko was born, he came out and said, ''Congratulations, it is a doctor.'' " "Errrr, Ummmmm" Naruto didn''t know what to say anymore and just fell silent. Sasuke smirked at his victory. Shikamaru and Choji were both not listening to them while Ino, Hinata were paying full attention. Sakura was listening about this from the sides. ----- [Asuma''s PoV] I thought about the events that happened yesterday. Currently, I had bruises over my body as I was punished and was told never to find trouble with Akihiko again as he didn''t do anything to me. ''I will ask Kurenai one last time. If she rejects again, I will stop pursuing this matter. I will also apologize to Akihiko, I guess. '' Asuma thought as he walked to where Kurenai currently was. "Hey Kurenai." As soon as he said that, Kurenai turned around and looked at him in a hateful manner. He knew that he will get rejected no matter what as he got that look so he just said, "Sorry for all the problems I caused and I apologize for my actions. I assure you that I won''t try to seek any problems with Akihiko anymore too." As I said that, the hate in her eyes dropped slightly as she said, "All right, apology accepted. Now go away." I just turned back and walked away. ''Damn it, it is raining today. What a terrible day for a rain.'' I thought as I looked up while walking away while two streams of "raindrops" rushed down my face. I lit a cigarette and thought, ''I''m a man and as a man, I will not break any promise. I will live my life happily and have a happy family.'' ----- [Back to Akihiko] After I got the mission, I went to Izumi''s bedroom and prepared the room nicely for the fight that was going to happen. I closed the windows, placed seals to remove sound and lit a fragrant candle on the table. I even teleported to buy some flowers and placed them around the room. I completed the preparation when I removed my top and just wore my pants. Then, Izumi came out of the bath and into the bedroom. ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading. Drop some power stones if you like the story. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 38 - First Time? Akihiko just smiled as he slowly walked towards Izumi who currently had a towel over her bra and a new pair of panties as she couldn''t find the previous pair of panties she wore before. As Akihiko walked towards Izumi, Izumi seeing Akihiko''s naked top became embarrassed and just looked down. Although, she stole glances at him, turning her head towards Akihiko then back down at the speed of light that it looks like she had two heads.?? Akihiko just chuckled and grabbed her hand and led her to the bed. When they sat on the bed, Izumi asked Akihiko, "W-wait a minute, A-akihiko-kun, a-are we going to do "that"?" "What do you mean by "that"? Can you be a little more specific?" Akihiko asked as he smirked a bit. Izumi looked down and whispered, "-ex." "Hmm? Sorry but I couldn''t hear you." Akihiko said as he continued teasing Izumi. "S-sex." "E-ecchi." Akihiko said as he looked like he was embarrassed. "Hmph, don''t tease me anymore." Izumi pouted as she knew Akihiko was teasing her. "Yea, yea sorry." Akihiko said as he moved closer to Izumi. "So..., let''s start with a kiss?" Akihiko said as the most he and Izumi did was a few kisses on the cheek. "Hnn." Izumi just nodded as she closed her eyes and pushed her lips forward. Akihiko also moved forward and kissed her on the lips. He then pushed his lips slowly inside as there was a slow opening. Izumi was surprised for a while before she also started moving her tongue. They kissed deeply for around a minute before Izumi retracted as she needed to breathe unlike Akihiko who didn''t need those after he drank the Fountain of Youth. However, he still did those. Eating food not for the energy but for the taste. The same went for water and other things. Izumi''s face was currently flushed and she was still breathing deeply. She felt a bit wet down there but she didn''t care about that. She looked at Akihiko and said, "L-let''s kiss one more time." Akihiko just went forward and kissed her. Izumi also started to push her tongue to Akihiko''s as she was starting to get corrupted. As they kissed, Akihiko started to move his fingers and started to touch Izumi''s not-too-big but not-too-small, modest chest. Izumi let out a small moan and she stopped the kiss. "Just sit back and relax. Leave the work to me." After Akihiko sat that, he lifted Izumi and placed her over his leg. Now, she was sitting on his right leg and she could feel the hidden dragon with her left hand. Akihiko played with her nipples and slowly went to her pussy. He started to rub it up and down as he felt it getting wetter and wetter. Izumi also felt better every second and let out small moans. "Hnnnn, Nhnnn." As Akihiko was playing with her nipples, she also grabbed Akihiko''s dragon or little brother as you call it. She started to touch it slowly as she felt how big it was. After around 20 minutes, the towel wrapped around Izumi is no where to be found and her panty as soaked. As he thought that Izumi''s was relaxed enough, Akihiko decided to lay her on the bed. He removed his pants and boxers as his dragon was fully unleashed. Akihiko''s little brother had grown and is now around 9 inches of length and the girth also increased. Izumi seeing that, became a bit anxious thinking if it would fit inside her or not. Akihiko looked at her and knew what she was thinking. He just assured her, "Don''t worry, it will feel good in a while." Izumi just nodded and said, "P-please do it gently." Akihiko removed her panty and saw that her pussy was soaked. She didn''t have any hair as she shaved it. He adjusted his cock in the entrance and pushed it inside slowly. "Ah!" Izumi was a bit surprised by the pain but she didn''t feel too much as this was nothing compared to the injuries she had gotten. "Can I continue?" Akihiko asked as his cock is now completely inside Izumi. "Y-yea." Akihiko hearing that pulled back slowly before pushing it back it. He did it slowly for around 2 minutes, before Izumi was used to the feeling. As Izumi got used to it, he decided to speed it up a notch. "Nhnnn~ Hnnnn~ Ugnnnnn~" Lots of sounds were made as Akihiko started to move slightly faster. Izumi couldn''t contain the moans and started moaning. Then, as Izumi got fully used to the feeling of having a cock inside her, Akihiko decided to speed up to his normal speed. Then, sounds of flesh hitting each other rang inside and moans covered the room. *piak* *piak* *piak* "Ahhh~ Akihiko~" Izumi called out Akihiko''s name and Akihiko smiled as he moved rhythmically. He thrusted in and out of her as Izumi''s moans become louder. After a while, Akihiko would speed up the thrusting as Izumi got used to the speed. *piak* *piak* *piak* "Ahhhh~ I''m cummingggggg~" Izumi yelled as she came and her eyes rolled backwards. Akihiko also came inside her and he made sure that she wouldn''t get pregnant. He removed his dick as cum flowed out from Izumi''s cave. Izumi was now breathing heavily. "Do you want to go for another round?" Akihiko asked as he wanted to make sure if Izumi can handle it. "Y-yes." Izumi replied. Akihiko hearing that, decided to go for doggy style. He turned Izumi over and had her ass facing him. He can see the cum flowing out of her pussy. He aligned his dick and just slammed it inside quickly as Izumi''s pussy was already used to it. "Ughhnnnn, it''s hitting my wombbbbbbbb~" Izumi slurred as she held the bedsheets tightly. Akihiko just thrusted in and out thinking ''Speed. I am speed.'' *pak* *pak* *pak* "Ahnnn~ AHNNN~" Moans and sounds of flesh filled the room again for the second time and this time, it went for around 30 minutes. Izumi moaned loudly as Akihiko came inside her, painting her wombs white. When the pressure of Akihiko''s cum entering hit her womb, she came and had a ahegao face as she passed out. "Ahhhh~ I''m cummming againn~" After that, Akihiko cleaned both of them up, dressed up and tucked Izumi inside her blanket. Of course, he also changed her clothes for her. Afterwards, he slept beside Izumi the whole night. Mikoto who came back saw them and just chuckled. ----- The next day, Akihiko decided to check the reward. [Mission Completed] [Self-Repairing Katana(Nameable)] [Accept now?] [Y/N] ''Yes'' [The item is placed in your inventory.] Just as he was about to check the sword, he heard a knock on his door. He went out to see that it was Asuma. "Ehh? Asuma-san? Do you have anything to say to me?" "Yea, I came to apologize for my actions. I am deeply sorry for the things I did." Akihiko just waved his hands and said, "Ah, it''s fine. You don''t have to apologize. I understand that you are stressed these days. Sometimes, stress can make people act differently. So, you don''t have to worry Asuma-san." Asuma hearing that thought, ''Wow, I really misunderstood him huh? I just thought that he was the one who framed me. How could it be? He is such a kind and caring guy.'' "Thank you." "Don''t worry about it. If you need someone to talk to about your problems, you can come to me." Akihiko said as he waved and said goodbye to Asuma. ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Today''s chapter might be a bit boring so I''m sorry. I just wanted to finish things up in this chapter as I will go for a short time-skip next chapter. Thank you for reading. Drop some power stones if you like the story. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 39 - Time Skippu [Time skippu] It has already been a month since Izumi lost her virginity. During the month, Akihiko had extremely intense exercises with Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi once every week. They had "exercises" at the "Dark Side" which was Akihiko''s home. They called it as Woman''s night out as an excuse to go out so that Naruto and Sasuke won''t suspect them.?? He named his new acquired self-regenerating katana as ChunChunMaru. The katana was black in colour and had red zig zag streaks across the blade. The hilt was also red. Sadly, it didn''t have a sheath so Akihiko just bought a black sheath. During this month, Akihiko''s sharingan has evolved to second-tomoe due to the constant usage of sharingan. It didn''t evolve to third-tomoe but it was extremely close to it. He also started using his bloodline to his advantage. Everyday he absorbs natural energy and uses it to strengthen his body. The Hiraishin and Hiten Mitsurugi Ryu finally upgraded to Advanced Mastery. Not to forget, he also met Kagami Sentarou who became buffed. He wore a red headband that covered the top of his head and with his skin colour, he looked like a budget version of Ricardo. During this month he had a few genius thoughts. ''Should I make an army full of animals?'' He also started learning Eight Gates from Might Guy. He also become acquainted with a certain Heretic, copycat, masked, perverted guy with a scar across his eye. You might wonder why I call him a heretic? He was the one who declined the Cookie around a year ago. He met and drank with Kurenai a few times and sparred with Yugao when he had the chance. He always won though. ----- [Fulashbacku no Jutsu] Akihiko was coming back to his home after eating from Ichiraku''s and along the road, he saw Might Guy and his Eternal Rival, Kakashi. He decided to greet them and if he was acquainted with Kakashi, maybe he could visit Naruto and Sasuke during their training and also influence a certain pink-haired girl. "Yo, Guy-sensei. Why are you together with that Heretic?" "Oh, Akihiko. What do you mean by heretic? Meet my eternal rival, Kakashi Hatake. Kakashi, meet Akihiko, my disciple." Kakashi looked at Akihiko and thought that he had seen him somewhere before. He had heard about him from the Hoekage and Guy. "Nice to meet you Akihiko. I''m Kakashi Hatake. Also, have I seen you somewhere?" Akihiko knew Kakashi since he watched Naruto before but he said, "Yea, Nice to meet you Kakashi-san. You were the one who declined the 50% off for the cookie I tried to sell around a year ago." "Oh, I see." "Oh, Guy-sensei, I already opened the First Gate." Akihiko said making Guy shocked as he only taught Akihiko the Eight Gates for a few days. "What?" "What''s wrong, Guy?" Kakashi asked. Guy leaned in and whispered "He already opened the First Gate in two days." Kakashi was also surprised. "Guy-sensei, do you want to spar? How about you Kakashi-san?" Akihiko asked. "Sure, let''s spar." Guy and Kakashi said as they headed to a empty place. That day, Akihiko learned the Forbidden Arts: A Thousand Years of Death and used it on both Kakashi and Guy. [Fulashbacku Ends] ----- Currently, Akihiko was managing his cookie shop and he also had a shadow clone to help him, as the shop was extremely crowded. There was Anko lining up in the front and Guy and Kakashi a few distance at the back. "Yo, Anko-san, how many would you like?" "Give me 60 cookies." "Sorry, but no. Here''s 10 cookies." Akihiko said as he handed 10 cookies to Anko. Anko narrowed her eyebrows as she couldn''t eat 50 more of her favorite snacks, so she asked, "Why? I can see that there are many cookies left." Akihiko looked at her and smiled before saying, "I just don''t want you to lose your attractive body." Anko calms down a bit, or so it seems and said, "Oh, you think I''m attractive?" Akihiko thought that his plan worked and nothing could be wrong anymore so he said, "Of course.". However, he forgot a famous saying from Sun Tzu''s Art of War. "Do not mess with someone who wants da cookies ¨C Sun Tzu." "Thank you for the compliment," Anko turned her left hand into snakes and said with a scary aura, "I. Want. My. Cookies." Akihiko didn''t feel scared but he didn''t want to be hated so yea, he gave her 50 cookies. He can burn those calories later in exercises too. Anko turned back to her usual look and smiled before waving at Akihiko. "Byee~" Although, after getting her cookies, Anko thought, ''Heh, I''m attractive.'' and felt proud and happy. After that, Akihiko decided to check his Status. [Akihiko] [Age: 11(Immortal)] [Chakra: 7069/7069(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 99%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan(2 Tomoe)] -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [The D] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Advanced Taijutsu Mastery] [Advanced Shuriken and Kunai Mastery] [Master Rank Fuinjutsu Mastery] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu(Advanced)] [Kenjutsu Mastery] [Head Patting Mastery] [Sperm Control] [Hiraishin no Jutsu(Advanced)] [Shadow Clone (Mastered) [Genjutsu Mastery] [Eight Gates (First Gate)] [Forbidden Jutsu: A Thousand Years of Death (Mastered)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (60%)] [Shuriken]x100 [Kunai]x100 [Katana]x1 [Cookies]x10000 [Body Develpoment Pills]x4 [Super Viagra Cookie Recipe] [The Dark Side Cloak] [Super Viagra Cookies]x1000 [Treasures] [Kushina''s panties]x1 [Mikoto''s Panties]x1[Kurenai''s Panties]x1[Yugao''s panties]x1 [Izumi''s Panties] x1 ----- Suddenly, he got a mission from the system that went out to buy milk for a month. [Save Pakura] [Reward: Random Music Player] [Penalty: She dead] [Time Limit:1 hour] [Y/N] ''I knew this mission would come sooner or later. I even marked her with the seal. Muahahahaha.'' Akihiko thought as he dashed quickly to the mission hall and took a B ranked mission that said, "Eliminate a bandit group." as he needed an excuse to be out of the village. He waited for 30 minutes for it to get approved then he went out of the village. As he reached a distance from Konoha, he quickly hiraishin-ed to where Pakura was. And, he was certainly surprised by what he saw. ----- (End-) ===== That''s all for this chapter. This is short but yea, I''m learning the dao of cliff so I needed to put that cliff. Thank you for reading, Drop some power stones if you like the story. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 40 - Saving Pakura [A few minutes before Akihiko''s arrival] Pakura was sent to Kirigakure as an ambassador. It was a top-secret mission so she left in secret. When she arrived to Kirigakure, there was a chunin from Kirigakure waiting for her.?? "Lady Pakura of the Scorch Style, I have been sent here to welcome you. It has been a great honor to meet you. Because this valley is covered with mist, we thought we should come and guide you." The ninja said as he bowed. She didn''t think much and answered, "Thank you very much but there is no way I would get lose in a valley like this one." The ninja just chuckled and said as he made way, "That''s true, well then, please, after you." "Thank you" Pakura just closed her eyes for a second and walked past the chunin. But then, she felt something penetrate her from behind. "Ugh" [A/N: That''s sus.] Pakura felt blood coming out from her back as she asked, "W-what are you doing?" "I am showing you the same pain felt by my comrades when your village killed them! Don''t worry, the higher ups of your village will use your death to gain some benefits from Iwagakure!" Pakura first showed disbelief and then glared at the chunin. The chunin just laughed and said, "Hahaha, What? Are you angry? Even if you wanted revenge, you can''t do anything once you''re dead!" Pakura fell towards the ground and felt her vision slowly blackening, although she saw a silhouette of a man appearing in front of her. The chunin backed out quickly as he waited for the barrage of shurikens to come and finish her off. However, he saw something that shocked him. ----- [Akihiko PoV] ''Man, I''m just gonna go swish, swish, swish and bam. Mission Complete!'' I thought as I arrived at the location. As I arrived there, I saw Pakura lying on the ground as a kunai is stabbed in her back. There was also a chunin dashing backwards but I didn''t care much about it as around a hundred of shurikens were flying towards here. It would not be a problem for me but Pakura would die. So, I immediately created a large shield from my left arm and threw a shuriken tagged with my seal towards the chunin. All the shurikens didn''t reach us as I covered both me and Pakura with the shield. Right after that, I just teleported towards the chunin and dashed as there was a small distance left. I quickly cut his head off and there was just the sound of a body falling on the ground. *Thud* I threw another kunai up the hill. It was not too difficult for me as my physical strength was monstrous. I just teleported there and saw around 50 chunins and genins there waiting for the mission to succeed. "Y-you who are you?" One of them asked as all of them focused on me. "Me? I''m Babatunde." I said as I arrived right in front of them and started killing them one by one with my partner, ChunChunMaru. Some of them tried to fight back but it didn''t take long for the fight to end. Well, it was more like a massacre but you get the point. [a/n: Did I get it right?] I teleported back to Pakura and saw that she was almost dead. I just took out a kunai and made a small cut on my finger. A drop of blood came out and I opened her mouth and dropped it in. I knew that my blood started having healing properties as I drank the Fountain of Youth. A drop of blood is enough to save her life although it won''t heal the injury immediately. I mean why would I heal her fully. I should make an excuse that she still needed medical care as her injury isn''t fully healed. She will think about how Sunagakure and Kirigakure betrayed her. I will bring her to Konoha with a disguise on her and have her manage my shop. Big Brain Move. I carried Pakura as I teleported to a small hut inside a forest. Yes, this was the same forest that I came with Izumi although currently I was in the western side while the flower garden was in the Eastern Side. Some birds felt my presence and came here. Some of the birds talked to Akihiko in birdy language as Akihiko laid Pakura on the bed. "Wow, are you a playboy?" "What about Izumi-chan?" "Damn riajuu, explode!" Although, the bird who said the last sentence was bonked hard by his sister. I just smiled and said, "I guess you can call me a playboy? I still love Izumi, but I also love many other girls. Also, wait for me here. I need to exterminate a bandit group." The birds nodded and I prepared to leave. But before I left, I heard a brown feathered bird shout with determination, "I will become a harem king and have lots of birds in my harem!" Hearing that, I remembered a certain pervert from another anime. ----- [20 minutes later] Akihiko could be seen sitting on the chair beside the bed. On the bed lied Pakura with some bandages wrapped around her, which was done by the animals. Although, Akihiko didn''t know where they even found bandages. ''System, collect the reward'' [Mission Completed] [Reward: Random Music Player] [Description: You can set an action as an activation code and when the action is done, the skill will play a random song. Can be turned off with a mental command.] Akihiko thought, ''I can finally listen to some music that I actually like'' As he thought that, Pakura opened her eyes slowly and muttered, "What? Didn''t I die?" Akihiko replied from beside her, "Nope, although you almost died from the attack of the chunin from Kirigakure." Pakura let out a sigh, "I see, I almost die-, Wait a minute, Who are you?" She turned her head a bit and saw a purple haired, golden eyed young man she saw at the chunin exams. After she turned her head, she felt pain and turned her back upwards again. Akihiko smiled and said, "Me? I''m Akihiko, Pakura-san. Also, don''t move too much. Your injuries are not fully healed." "Were you the one who saved me? Aren''t you just a chunin? How did you even save me? You are from Konohagakure. Why did you help me?" Pakura asked as she remembered what the chunin from Kirigakure said at the end. "Yea, I''m the one who saved you. As for how I saved you, let''s just say that I am very strong. I didn''t save you because the Hokage asked me to, I did it because I just needed someone to help run my shop. What do you think? Do you want to help me?" Akihiko said the most unbelievable lie. Pakura thought for a while and then she agreed, "Alright, I will follow you for 3 years. After that, I will leave if I wanted to. This is to repay you for saving my life. After that, I will destroy Kirigakure." Akihiko just smiled as he thought that Pakura won''t be leaving him after 3 years. 3 years is a long time to make someone fall in love with you. "Anyways, let''s go." Akihiko said as he carried Pakura and teleported to his home. Meanwhile, Pakura thought, ''Wait a minute, is this the Hiraishin no Jutsu? Also, did he wrap the bandages for me? Oh SHiT! My injury hurts!'' ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today, If you have any suggestions, you can join the discord server although I don''t know how to use it. Thank you for reading the chapter. If you like the story, drop some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Discord: Reference: Chapter 41 - Coconut Akihiko and Pakura arrived in the spare room inside Akihiko''s home. He laid her on the bed and said, "Rest here, I will go and claim the mission reward. There are cookies here. You can eat them too."?? Pakura nodded and as Akihiko left the house, she took one cookie and ate it. ''Delicious'' ----- Akihiko entered the mission hall and went to the desk where ninjas report the mission they completed and claim the rewards. "Hello, I already finished eliminating the bandit group." Akihiko said as he handed the mission scroll to the person who works there. "B-rank mission, eliminating a bandit group. Here is 90K Ryo for completing the mission." Akihiko just took the money and put the money in his inventory. He decided to go on a group date together with Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi. He didn''t forget to set his [Random Music Player] ''s activation code to a snap. [a/n: Look back last chap, I changed it to an action instead of phrase as it might ruin the mood. so just a snap.] Akihiko teleported to Kushina''s home and found her sitting on the chair eating cookies. "Hey, Kushina." Kushina who heard him turned around and jumped on him and hugged him. "Long time no see, Akihiko." Akihiko scratched the back of his head awkwardly and said, "It hasn''t even been a day." "It doesn''t matter." Kushina looked up and spoke. "Anyways, let''s go on a date together with Mikoto and Izumi." Akihiko said as he teleported to Uchiha Compound. Akihiko and Kushina arrived in the Uchiha Compound and they went to where Mikoto and Izumi was. Mikoto and Izumi who saw Kushina clinging on Akihiko like a koala just sighed. "Hey Mikoto, Izumi. Do you guys want to go on a date?" Mikoto and Izumi heard this and their eyes sparkled. Kushina also sent a thumbs up towards Mikoto. Mikoto and Kushina both acted like teenage girls who are still in their first love. Akihiko just hugged Mikoto and Izumi with two of his arms and as Kushina was still clinging like a koala, they all teleported out of the Uchiha Compound. Unknown to them, a certain raven-haired kid with a sword that someone bought for him was listening to them. ----- [Sasuke PoV] ''Muahahahaha. I ran away from the academy today. I don''t care if I get punished. I can practice kenjutsu at home.'' I thought as I waited for Mom and sister Izumi to go out on their shopping spree. But then I heard someone arrive. "Hey Mikoto, Izumi, do you guys want to go on a date?" The voice was extremely familiar to me. I thought ''What! What the Fuck!'' as I made a surprised face that looked like a surprised pikachu. *Insert Surprised Sasuke Face* ----- [Akihiko''s PoV] We were all currently lying on the grass as I was positioned between Mikoto and Izumi while Kushina was still on top of me. I decided to create a romantic moment by using my newest skill to the fullest. Nothing could go wrong, am I right, guys? I snapped my hands to which the three of them were confused. Then the song came, although it was not the song I was hoping to play. [Da Coconut Nut] [The coconut nut is a giant nut If you eat too much, you''ll get very fat Now, the coconut nut is a big-big nut But it''s delicious nut is not a nut It''s the coco fruit (it''s the coco fruit) Of the coco tree (of the coco tree) From the coco palm family] ''Oi, system, stop the song'' I commanded in my mind but it didn''t stop. [There are so many uses of the coconut tree You can build a bigger house for the family All you need is to find a coconut man If he cuts the tree, he gets the fruit free It''s the coco fruit (it''s the coco fruit) Of the coco tree (of the coco tree) From the coco palm family] ''Oi, System Stop.'' I commanded again but it didn''t stop. Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi were surprised by the song by then they started giggling and just listened. I just gave up trying to command the system, there just might be a error after all. [The coconut bark for the kitchen floor If you save some of it, you can build the door Now, the coconut trunk, do not throw this junk If you save some of it, you''ll have the second floor The coconut wood is very good It can stand 20 years if you pray it would Now, the coconut root, to tell you the truth You can throw it or use it as firewood The coconut leaves good shade it gives For the roof, for the walls up against the eaves Now, the coconut fruit, say my relatives Make good cannonballs up against the eaves] Alright, currently, the monkeys from the forest are carrying coconuts and dancing in front of us. [It''s the coco fruit (it''s the coco fruit) Of the coco tree (of the coco tree) From the coco palm family The coconut nut is a giant nut If you eat too much, you''ll get very fat Now, the coconut nut is a big, big nut But it''s delicious nut is not a nut It''s the coco fruit (it''s the coco fruit) Of the coco tree (of the coco tree) From the coco palm family It''s the coco fruit (it''s the coco fruit) Of the coco tree (of the coco tree) From the coco palm family It''s the coco fruit (it''s the coco fruit) Of the coco tree (of the coco tree) From the coco palm family Ole!] Finally, the song ended. I just chuckled and everyone followed. The monkeys also disappeared to who knows where. ''This is fun.'' I thought as I enjoyed the next two hours with them. ----- [In Konoha] Sasuke was currently having a crisis, he was searching for Naruto to tell as Naruto as the friend he was closest to, although they always compete in things. "Hey Naruto, I have something very important to tell you." Sasuke said as he dragged Naruto from the entrance of the academy to who knows where. "Wait, Sasuke. Calm down, let''s go to my house and talk." Sasuke nodded and followed Naruto. When they arrived at Naruto''s home, Naruto was thinking, ''Heh? Weird. Mom isn''t home, I guess she is in Sasuke''s home.'' "So, what do you want to say, Sasuke?" Naruto asked as they both sat down on the floor. "Y-you see, I skipped class today and I was waiting for mom to ...¡­" Sasuke told Naruto the whole story and Naruto also had his mouth wide open. "Y-you think Akihiko is dating your mom and Izumi-nee?" Naruto asked. "Y-yea, I think we should confirm this." "Alright, we will find out the truth. Believe it, Motherfucker." ----- [Pakura''s PoV] ''That son of a bitch said that it won''t take too long. Who cares. There are cookies for me to eat. Cookies are dae best.'' (End-) ===== This chapter is just like a crack chapter I guess. Thank you for reading. If you like the chapter, drop some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 42 - A Day Full Of Surprises After finishing their date, Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi teleported back to Konoha. Them Mikoto and Izumi stayed at the Uchiha Compound, while Kushina went back to her home.?? Akihiko remembered that Pakura was still in his home so he teleported there. ----- [Naruto PoV] I was thinking about what Sasuke said today. What would he feel like if his two last family members are dating Akihiko who helped him the most? As I was thinking that, I heard Mom calling for me. I guess she came back from whatever she was doing huh? Anyways, that''s not my business. I ran downstairs to greet my mom and when I reached to the living room, I saw that she had a smile and she radiated a pink aura. It meant that she was extremely happy and will give you lots of pocket money. I smiled seeing that my mom was happy. She looks sad before we met Akihiko and slowly, she became happier and happier. Yea, this was all thanks to Akihiko. Akihiko¡­. Wait¡­.. Akihiko. Naruto remembered the conversation that he had with Sasuke one hour ago and his thoughts ran wild. ''Is mom also dating Akihiko?'' Kushina felt something odd with Naruto so she asked him, "Naruto, is there something wrong?" Naruto smiled like nothing happened and said, "Nothing mom, I just wanted to ask if I could go and train with Sasuke." Kushina replied, "Alright, but come back before dinner, alright?" "Yes, mom" Naruto quickly agreed as he ran towards Sasuke to tell him the suspicions he had. [Pov End] ----- Akihiko was currently sitting beside Pakura who was asleep and had there were lots of cookie crumbs on the floor, the bed and the table. Akihiko looked around and saw that she ate almost all of the cookies he had left. Akihiko just sighed and thought ''As I thought, nobody can refuse the cookie'' As he was thinking that, he felt that someone watching at him intensely. He looked out of the window to find that Hinata was hiding behind the tree although her hair and clothes could be seen. Akihiko dashed behind Hinata and asked, "Yo, Hinata-chan, what''cha doing?" "Ahh!" Hinata yelped in surprise before calming herself down. "I was observing you. Who is that woman in your house?" Hinata bluntly questioned. "I saved her and she volunteered to follow me. So, I gave her a job and a place to stay. And, where are you looking at, Hinata-chan?" Akihiko replied. Hinata who was currently blushing as she still had her byakugan open and looked at Akihiko''s lower body part quickly answered. "N-nothing. I-I have to go back to my house now. See you later, Akihiko-kun." Hinata replied and quickly ran away. Akihiko smiled and was about to return back inside before he heard someone again. ''Ahh shit. Here we go again.'' "Hey Akihiko, I just have something to ask you. Do you have time?" Akihiko turned around to see Asuma who looked slightly nervous. "Yep, where do you want to talk?" "Let''s just talk here. It won''t take too long." "Alright, Asuma-san. What do you want to ask me?" Asuma then replied with a serious face. "I think I found someone I love again. She is just a normal woman from a small village near Konoha. I met her during a mission. She was kind and caring but I am worried about her safety. What should I do?" ''What? We aren''t even that close for you to ask me relationship advices. But I guess I''ll help you.'' Akihiko thought before answering. "Asuma-san, are you an idiot? If you think you love her, then just confess to her and if she agrees, bring her and her family to Konoha. When you both are ready, you can marry. That''s the only thing I can think of." Akihiko said while nodding like a sage. Asuma thought deeply and thanked Akihiko before going back. ----- Meanwhile, in the Uchiha Compound, Naruto and Sasuke could be seen whispering back and forth intensely with a complicated look on their face. "What? You think Akihiko is also dating your mom?" Sasuke asked as he felt even more shocked. "Yea, but we need to make sure about it before we ask them." Naruto said surprising Sasuke even more as he was starting to use his head. "Umm, Naruto, is it really you?" "Yea, why?" "You are using your brain for the first time." "WHAT! Do you think I am an idiot!'' The two then started to compete with each other, leaving the important matter for later. ----- [Ino PoV] I started learning our clan jutsus from my father as I already finished learning the basic Justus. Currently, we were resting as we took a short break from training. "My little princess, why did you start to take your training seriously?" My dad asked me as I didn''t pay attention to most things before. "I-I just want to stand beside someone proudly." I answered with a slightly red face as I remembered the promise between me and Akihiko. "Hmmm, ok. It''s good that you already got over that Sasuke-boy." My dad replied proudly although he seemed a bit suspicious of my reply. My mom saw how acted and beside me, "Do you have someone you like?" I immediately blushed and nodded slightly. My dad also heard it and veins started popping on his forehead. "HUH! WHO IS IT?! I WILL GO AND GIVE HIM A BEATING!" [a/n: Please stop. Get some help.] My mom made my dad quiet just by a sentence. She said, "Keep shouting if you want to sleep on the couch for a week." Although he became quiet, he still had an angry expression. [PoV End-] ----- [Team Guy] "Guy-sensei, why did Akihiko-san become that strong?" Lee asked as he felt curious. Guy nodded and answered, "Listen the three of you, Akihiko is more than a genius. He is a man of focus, commitment and sheer YOUTH!!! He trained extremely hard everyday and his hard work paid off. That''s how he became strong. Remember that." "Hai, Guy-sensei."x3 The three of them listened to this and felt that they should work hard. Lee started respecting Akihiko since that day. [End] ----- Akihiko currently didn''t know what to do as Pakura was deep in sleep, Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi were with Naruto and Sasuke or so he thought. He just decided to go and meet Teuchi the Sage of Six Bowls. "Yo Old Man Teuchi. Ayame-chan, did you miss me?" Akihiko said cheekily as he entered the small shop. Ayame felt happy inside but hid it and said, "Yea, yea, what do you want to eat?" "Just like normal, a bowl of Miso Pork." "All right. Coming right up." Teuchi said as another customer entered. "Eh? Yugao-sensei? I didn''t think I would meet you here." Akihiko said as Yugao sat beside him and nodded. "Me too. I would also like a Miso Pork Ramen." Yugao also ordered. [a/n: Don''t get me wrong. I also know other types of ramen¡­. or maybe not.] After a few minutes, Teuchi finished making the two bowls of ramen and gave it to both Akihiko and Yugao. "Itadakimasu!"x2 After eating, Yugao suddenly said something surprising. "Akihiko" "Yes?" "Do you have time for dinner tomorrow?" Akihiko decided to tease Yugao, "Ehh? Are you inviting me on a date?" "Yes." Yugao bluntly answered. "You''re making me blush, Yugao-sensei. But may I ask the reason why?" "I-I just wanted to. You already saw me naked anyways." Yugao dropped the bomb making both Teuchi and Ayame shocked although Ayame also felt annoyed. "Alright, Yugao-sensei." After that, it was slightly awkward in the restaurant as the other customers also heard it. Akihiko left the shop and returned to his home after he finished everything. ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Do you guys like the pacing of the story? If you like the story, drop some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 43 - Naruto And Sasukes Detective Skills The next day, it was Saturday so the academy was closed today. Today was the day Sasuke and Naruto decided to question Mikoto, Izumi, Kushina and Akihiko to confirm their suspicion. Naruto decided to ask Kushina while Sasuke will ask Mikoto and Izumi. They decided to check the signs by talking about Akihiko and see the reactions of their family to guess the result.?? Sasuke will then take Mikoto and Izumi on a walk and "coincidentally" meet with Naruto who will bring Akihiko and Kushina. They thought that they were geniuses. ----- Sasuke was currently in his home talking with Izumi while Mikoto was making breakfast for them to eat. "Izumi-nee, how difficult was your chunin exam? How strong is Akihiko?" Sasuke asked as if he was genuinely curious. "The chunin exams were difficult for others but not too difficult for our team. The first test made us pass though a large maze under 1 hour. There is a chance that you will die in the test. It was very easy for us though since Akihiko-kun teleported us right to the ending mark." Izumi had a slight smile when she mentioned Akihiko and Sasuke noticed that. However, Sasuke also mentally noted that he should ask Akihiko to teach him the teleporting thingy. He nodded as he continued to observe Izumi as she continued, "The second round was a battle royale. The last 4 teams who remain standing will be the winner. It was also easy although Kagami had difficulties. At first, we saw two teams and me and Kagami took care of one team while Akihiko took care of another team all by his own. He even finished the fight within a few minutes." Izumi had a proud smile on her face. ''This is getting more and more suspicious. Why would she be happy about Akihiko''s achievements if they aren''t too close. Hmmmm.'' Sasuke thought. "After defeating them, there weren''t any team left so Akihiko-kun pulled out a seal that he named "Loud Explosion with Small Firework Seal". It exploded and made a very loud noise that called two teams from Sunagakure towards us. Kagami and I just sat on the ground watching Akihiko destroy the two teams alone with only taijutsu. He didn''t even break a sweat after all that." ''I am starting to be sure that Izumi-nee is dating Akihiko. Then, there is a high chance that everything I heard that day was true. So¡­.. there is also a chance that mom is dating Akihiko.'' Sasuke thought as he felt lots of emotions. He was happy that his mom will not be alone since Fugaku never acted warm with Mikoto and his family. He stayed most nights in the Clan Hall and only returned for a few days a month.Sasuke was also confused that the one she was dating was Akihiko and shocked that Akihiko was dating two people at once. "The third test is just 1 on 1 competition. Akihiko finished all his fights in a second. Everyone was shocked and Akihiko was like "Huh? I already won. Why didn''t you announce the result?". So cool right?" Izumi started telling everything with enthusiasm that Sasuke started to deadpan and decided that Izumi is dating Akihiko. He was 100% sure about that. "Alright, thanks Izumi-nee. I''ll go and train a bit more." Sasuke said as he left. Izumi thought about what she said and felt embarrassed and panicked that Sasuke might know her relationship with Akihiko, then slowly they will know about Mikoto and Kushina. ----- Meanwhile, Naruto was starting to feel a bit sad as whenever Kushina talked about Akihiko, she had a happy aura. She was even happier than when she was with her son so he felt a bit sad knowing that. As he felt sad, a certain male nine-tailed fox was grinning inside his little belly. "Mom, I will go and train with Sasuke." He just ran towards Sasuke''s home as he wanted to ask about what Sasuke has found out. ----- [Akihiko PoV] Today, finally Pakura recovered from her injury and currently I was teaching her how to sell some cookies. "One cookie sells for 100 Ryo." "100 Ryo?!" Pakura asked surprised by the price. "Haven''t you tasted the cookies yesterday? Aren''t they delicious? Then, do you think the price is worth it?" "Yes, it is." "Alright, then use transformation jutsu and transform into a young lady. I don''t want any rumours concerning "The Hero of Sunagakure" living under my shop." Akihiko said as Pakura transformed into a young lady with black shadow length hair and wore a black dress that revealed her back. "I- I am not associated with Sunagakure anymore. They already betrayed me." Pakura replied as she clenched her teeth. "Alright then, you have to open the shop for a total of 3 hours. I will give you a monthly wage and if I find out that 1 cookie is missing, I will deduct it from your wage." Akihiko said as he currently looked like a petty, stingy boss. "Tch, alright." "Then, take care. Bye~" Akihiko said as he teleported to Kushina''s home. He thought that he hasn''t been spending too much time with Kushina. ----- [Back to Naruto and Sasuke] "Hey, Sasuke!" Naruto called out for Sasuke as he reached in front of the Uchiha Compound. Sasuke who heard him quickly went out to find Naruto who looked sad. "What happened?" Sasuke asked as he felt worried. "Nothing. I just found out that my mom is happier being with Akihiko than with me." "I-I see. So, do you think your mom is dating Akihiko too? From my side, I found out that Izumi-nee is definitely dating Akihiko although I am still not sure about my mom." "I guess so." Naruto replied. "Don''t worry. Your mom still loves you." Sasuke tried to cheer Naruto up. "Mhmm, let''s start the last part of the plan, then." Naruto said as both of them nodded. Naruto then walked back towards his home while Sasuke entered inside. ----- [Back to Akihiko] Akihiko smiled as he saw Kushina who was currently sitting on a chair while placing her head over her hand thinking about something. Akihiko hugged Kushina warmly from behind surprising Kushina as Akihiko didn''t even make a sound. "Akihiko? Don''t you have your shop to manage?" Kushina asked as she turned her head back as she felt familiar hands hugging her. "I already found someone to help me manage the shop. Even if I didn''t, I can always use my Kage Bunshins you know. Anyways, what are you thinking about?" "Oh, Naruto was just asking about you and he was sad after the conversation we had. I could feel the sadness since I can sense the emotions of people." ''I see. Naruto wouldn''t start to ask this from nowhere which means that Sasuke or someone else told him to ask. Since he is not close to too many people, it is easy to assume that it was Sasuke. So, from my calculations, it should be that Sasuke and Naruto already started to have suspicions about me and their family''s relationship. I guess I shouldn''t delay it any longer. The earlier the better.'' I thought. "He might have some problems that he can''t tell you. Give him some time and he will be back to normal." Akihiko said as Kushina nodded. "Yea, I guess you''re right. Should I treat him to Ichiraku''s more often?" Kushina pondered. While Akihiko and Kushina were talking, Naruto was currently close to reaching back to his home. He arrived and opened the door to see¡­.. [a/n: These few chapters will be filler since I want to just let Sasuke and Naruto find out about the relationship. After that, I will make a time skip to canon where they will graduate from the academy.] ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like the story, drop some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 44 - Family Naruto opened the door to see Akihiko hugging Kushina from the back and talking with her. Naruto already knew that they were most likely dating but when seeing the scene in front of him, his brain stopped working. He tried to prepare for the moment but seeing your mom together with your best friend/childhood friend is a bit hard to digest. Naruto.exe has stopped working.?? Kushina who was also talking with Akihiko froze up when she saw Naruto opening the door. She quickly removed herself from Akihiko''s embrace as there was awkward silence inside the house. "Mom, can we talk about this somewhere?" Naruto said with a complicated tone as he still tried to follow the plan that he and Sasuke made. "Alright, Naruto." Kushina replied as Akihiko just smiled. Akihiko touched both of them and teleported into the Uchiha compound where Sasuke, Mikoto and Izumi currently were. Sasuke was surprised to see Naruto here as their plan was to meet on the streets, not in his home. Bloody Hell. He talked to Naruto by using his eyebrows. *Twitch* *Twitch* [Translated: Why the hell are you here] Naruto replied with his own eyebrows twitching. *Twitch* *Twitch* *Twitch* [Translated: I don''t know how. Abandon the mission] While they were conversing with each other using eyebrows, Akihiko already went back to his house and took 7 mats to sit on. After that, he put the mats on the ground and told everyone to take a seat. "Naruto, Sasuke, take a seat. We will tell you everything." Sasuke and Naruto nodded and sat on two mats while everyone else sat on their own mats. Izumi asked, "Everything?" Akihiko nodded, "Yes, everything." Mikoto who still haven''t been questioned by Sasuke asked, "Everything about what?" Kushina whispered to her, "Naruto found me and Akihiko hugging." Mikoto whispered back, "But why did you come here?" "I don''t know. Akihiko just teleported us here." Akihiko then cleared his throat and gathered everyone''s attention. *Ahem* "Naruto and Sasuke, you have some suspicions on our relationships, don''t you?" "Yes."x2 They both replied with a nod as Mikoto, Kushina and Izumi stayed silent. "Long story short, I am currently dating Mikoto, Kushina and Izumi." Akihiko told them calmly. No one spoke a word for the next few minutes and there was complete silence in the room. Sasuke then said, "Mom, are you happy in your relationship with Akihiko?" Mikoto smiled at her son and just replied with a short answer. "Yes." Sasuke then replied calmly, "Then, if you''re happy, I''m alright with it." as he thought in his mind ''Mom is the only family I have left. If she is happy, I don''t care about anything.'' Mikot went and pulled Sasuke into a deep hug. Naruto also seeing that swallowed his saliva as he also said to Kushina "M-Mom, if you''re happy I''m fine too. But you have to tell me if Akihiko makes you sad. I will beat him up, y''know." Kushina laughed and hugged Naruto tightly and rubbed his head, "Alright, Alright. Thanks, Naruto." Outside the heartwarming scene of two mothers hugging their children, two people can be seen talking. "No fair, they forgot about me." Izumi pouted. "Naruto is even talking about beating me up when I''m here." Akihiko sighed. After a long hearty 1 hour talk between family, they all decided to eat lunch. After eating lunch, Akihiko teleported Sasuke and Naruto to a training ground within the forest. "Naruto, Sasuke, since we are one family now, tell me anything you want to learn. I will teach you. It is my duty as a stepfather." Akihiko said proudly as his nose grew an inch and twinkles appeared. "Tch"x2 Both Sasuke and Naruto didn''t feel too good that Akihiko was dating their parents behind their back. "Teach me the teleporting thing" Sasuke told Akihiko as Akihiko shook his head. "That is a forbidden justu. It will damage your body if you can''t handle it." Akihiko bullshitted his way though. "But why can you do it?" Sasuke asked. "Huh? Me? I''m a once in a millennium genius." Akihiko proudly boasted. "Then, what can you teach us?" Naruto asked from beside Akihiko. Akihiko counted on his fingers, "I can teach you ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, kenjutsu, fuinjutsu. Almost everything. But you guys can only choose one." "Hmmm, then teach me cool jutsus!" Naruto shouted quickly. "Alright I guess." Akihiko replied although in his mind, he thought ''I''ll just teach him Multi-Shadow Clone first. He should be able to do it. He kept using that in every situation in the anime.'' Naruto yelled happily while Akihiko asked Sasuke, "Sasuke, how about you?" "Hmm, for genjutsu, I don''t need it. We, the Uchiha have the sharingan and it is the best dojutsu for applying genjutsu. I can also use ninjutsu so I will learn kenjutsu from you." Sasuke replied after thinking carefully. "Alright, starting from tomorrow, we will meet in Training Ground 4 every afternoon." Akihiko said as he got up. "But what about today?" Naruto asked. "I will show you what you will learn." Akihiko stayed a few meters away from Naruto and Sasuke as he said, "Naruto, this is what I''m going to teach you." "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu." Akihiko just threw a plus hand sign although he didn''t need it. He had to demonstrate carefully to his stepsons. *Poof* *Poof* *Poof* *Poof* One hundred shadow clones that looked exactly like Akihiko appeared. "The shadow clones will listen to your commands and they can fight too. Although they will disappear if they are hit." Naruto looked at Akihiko in reverence while Sasuke asked, "Can I also learn this?" "Nope. This is also a Forbidden Jutsu so you can''t learn it. It will kill you. Although, I can teach you the normal Shadow Clone Jutsu later on. Naruto can learn it since his chakra pool is stronger than most jonins. Also, don''t tell to anyone that I taught you this Jutsu, ok? Just say that some weird old beggar taught you this since you saved his live." Naruto nodded intensely while Sasuke waited for what he had to learn. Akihiko gave his shadow clones katanas and told them to attack him using kenjutsu that Yugao taught him. He didn''t want to teach Hiten-Mitsurugi Ryu because he was a bit selfish. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* Sounds of metal hitting each other were made as Akihiko and his clone hit their katanas against each other. After a while, Akihiko just stopped and dispelled his shadow clones. "See? Awesome, right?" "Yea, it is cool." Naruto yelled making Akihiko proud to have such a son. "Mhmm." Sasuke just silently nodded. After a few hours in the forest, Akihiko just teleported them to Uchiha Compound as Kushina and Naruto will be sleeping there tonight and he prepared for his date with Yugao. He went in front of Yugao''s home at 5.30 p.m. He waited there for 20 minutes before Yugao finally came out. She wore a red dress and tied her hair nicely. "Akihiko, did you wait for a long time?" "No, I just arrived here 20 minutes ago." Akihiko said with a smile making Yugao feel a bit bad. "It''s fine, let''s go to the restaurant" Akihiko said as he held Yugao''s hands and went to their destination. ----- [Yugao''s PoV] Currently, I''m on a date with Akihiko. I asked him out yesterday at Ichiraku''s ramen and he agreed. Why did I ask him there? I should have done it somewhere nice. We were sitting across each other on a two seated table and the food just arrived. I didn''t know what to say but Akihiko suddenly called me. "Yugao-sensei." I felt a bit unhappy and quickly corrected him. "Yugao, just call me Yugao." He chuckled and said, "Alright alright. Yugao, I like you. Do you want to be in a relationship with me?" I was happy that he had asked me about it and that he also likes me but isn''t this our first date? "Aren''t we going too fast?" I asked him and he just smiled happily. "Nope. This is our relationship, we can do whatever we want to." I also smiled as I felt something touch my hand. I looked down the table to see Akihiko''s hand reaching forward. I knew what he wanted to do so I just held it and blushed a bit. After eating, Akihiko asked me if I wanted to meet his family. I nodded, of course I wanted to. He held my hand and teleported somewhere. ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. There will just be another filler chapter before timeskip since we need to do the deed when a relationship is confirmed. Thank you for reading my fanfiction. If you like the story, drop some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 45 - Za Nightto (R-69) [A/N: I edited the last chapter since there was no interactions between Yugao and Akihiko. You can read it again, I guess.] Akihiko and Yugao arrived where Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Naruto and Sasuke were sitting and playing "Shiritori" together.?? [a/n: For those who don''t know, Shiritori is just continuing the game with the last syllable of the word. That''s what I found on Wikipedia.] "Oh, Akihiko, do you want to join the game? Oh, who is she?" Naruto asked as he was directly opposite to the place where Akihiko teleported. He thought in his mind ''I feel like I have seen her before.'' Everyone looked at them and Kushina, Mikoto just wryly smiled seeing Yugao with Akihiko. Izumi was a bit happy to see another person going to be in their family although she didn''t know why. They all knew that Yugao was going to be part of their family sooner or later. Sasuke also noticed something wrong but didn''t care as he wanted to win this round of Shiritori. He already lost the last 2 rounds and he wanted to win this round very badly that everyone can see flames of determination burning in his eyes. "Nah, I''ll just take a seat and watch. Also, this is Yugao Uzuki. She is my genin instructor. You met her at the party at Yakiniku." Akihiko said as he sat down. "Nice to meet you." Yugao said as she bowed down and everyone replied with "Nice to meet you too." Yugao then proceeded to whisper to Akihiko, "Hey, you said you would bring me to your family. Why did you bring me to the Uchihas and Uzumakis?" Akihiko just replied with, "What do you mean? They are my family." which cause Yugao to be confused for a second but she just decided to ask this later. After around 30 minutes of intense competition, Sasuke finally emerged victorious in this round. "YESSSS!!! THAT''S IT. THAT''S IT MOTHERFUCKER!!!" Sasuke yelled as he felt really happy and a second later he knew he fucked up. He knew that he was getting influenced by Naruto''s behavior after meeting and staying near him for a long time. Mikoto smiled??? towards him and asked calmly, "Where did you learn that word, Sasuke?" Sasuke sweat dropped and completely shifted the blame to Naruto. "I heard it from Naruto, mom." Naruto looked at him with a horrified expression and communicated with their secret code. *Insert Intense twitching of eyebrows* [Translated: What? Why you throw me under the bus like that dude?] Sasuke just ran away to his room without saying anything else. Naruto looked at Kushina who now looked towards him and he quickly said, "I never said any of the word mom. I don''t even know what that word means. This is the first time I heard to this word. What is motherfucker? Is Akihiko a motherfucker? Anyways, peace out." Naruto said as he disappeared and ran towards Sasuke''s room. After a while, everyone left inside the room laughed at their antics and then Akihiko took out 3 bottles of sake from who knows where. "Anyways, isn''t it time to talk about some important things?" Akihiko said as Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi nodded. Akihiko poured a cup of sake for everyone and placed it in front of them. Mikoto and Kushina drank it immediately and Izumi tried it slowly. *Cough* Izumi coughed after drinking the sake as it was her first time. "Are you alright?" Mikoto asked Izumi worriedly. "Y-Yes, I''m fine." Kushina then took the lead, "Alright then, let''s talk about the important stuff now. We will ask you this question, Yugao-san." "Y-Yes?" Yugao replied a bit nervously as Mikoto, Kushina and Izumi had extremely serious faces. "Why do you like Akihiko?" Yugao didn''t know why they were asking this but she answered with a slight blush that didn''t do unnoticed by the others, "He is kind, considerate, honest and is extremely hardworking. He is also good at cooking and the cookies he bakes are very delicious. Umm, he''s also very handsome." "Can you wait for a moment Yugao-san, we need to discuss something." Kushina said as Mikoto and Izumi also made a circle near Kushina and whispered intensely. Meanwhile, Akihiko was thinking in his mind, ''Heh, I agree with everything she said but I am not that honest, am I?'' After discussing for a while, the trio turned at Yugao and said, "Congratulations, you''re part of the family." Yugao didn''t know anything about what''s happening and blurted out, "What?" Akihiko cleared his throat and said, "They are all my lovers. We are dating and will be married in the future." Hearing what Akihiko said, Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi smiled radiantly. Akihiko covered his eyes and said, "Ahh, it''s too bright." Yugao took that information pretty well but I think it was the effect of the sake. Maybe, she is starting to become drunk. The next few minutes, they girls all talked and asked questions as they continued to drink sake while Akihiko was thinking about the mission he just got. [Cave Exploration on your First Date with Yugao] [Mission description: Just Do IT!] [Reward: Slightly Perverted System 2.0] [Y/N] ''System, what will be included when the System is upgraded?'' Akihiko asked in his mind. [Sorry, No Spoilers] ''Huh? Is this system sentient? From what I know, it''s definitely not. Whatever, an upgrade is good. I accept the mission.'' Akihiko said as he snapped his fingers. [George Michael-Careless Whisper Intro Plays] [A/N: You guys may know this as Sexy Sax Meme] Akihiko then looked at Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi and Yugao who were drunk. "Akihiko~" Yugao smiled seductively at Akihiko while Mikoto was blinking furiously which kind of made her look cute. Izumi was already down from 3 shots. Kushina''s face was extremely red while she kept having hiccups, however she was still rational. "Hahh, we need to take this to another place." Akihiko muttered as he touched all of them and teleported them all to Akihiko''s room. He placed them on the bed and he quickly teleported Izumi back to her room and let her sleep comfortably. He also placed a drop of FOY inside Izumi''s mouth as she was already in her prime. She was 8 years older than Akihiko so she was around 19 this year. After that, he returned back to his room to find Kushina, Mikoto and Yugao undressed. How did that happen? Was that a plot hole? OH NO! Anyways, Akihiko just went and sat on the bed''s edge as Kushina, Mikoto undressed Akihiko. Yugao still didn''t know what to do since this was her first time. She was still blushing after seeing Akihiko''s cock. While they were undressing Akihiko, they kissed with Akihiko again and again. After undressing Akihiko, they both went on their knees and began licking Akihiko''s cock. Their tongues explored every part of Akihiko''s dick and then, Kushina decided to use her boobs to give Akihiko a boobjob. She pushed Akihiko''s dick between her boobs and started stroking it up and down. Mikoto also moved her boobs and pressed hers against Kushina''s, positioning Akihiko''s dick between them. Yugao was massaging her nipples while watching Akihiko, Mikoto and Kushina. After around 20 minutes, Akihiko decided to cum and the cum went all over Kushina and Mikoto''s face and boobs. They just licked it and Mikoto climbed on top of the bed while Kushina invited Yugao to join in. "Yugao, why are you just watching there? Come and join us." Yugao nodded with a blush and hurried over to Akihiko. She knelt down and started sucking Akihiko''s cock although it was a bit sloopy. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* After a while, she got the hang of it and she slowly became better. While she was sucking Akihiko''s cock, Kushina and Mikoto were getting fingered by Akihiko. "Hnngh~ Agghhn~" Both Mikoto and Kushina climaxed from the fingering after around 1 minutes and Akihiko decided to go for the main event. He lifted Yugao and placed her on the bed while he spreaded her legs in a M shape. He then started to eat Yugao''s pussy. Her pussy was light pink with short purple hair on top. *Schlick* *Shclick* "Ahhhn~ Ahhhn~" Sounds of licking and moans filled the room as Kushina and Mikoto also played with their boobs and fingered themselves. "More~ Moree~ I''m cumming~" Yugao moaned as she pushed Akihiko''s head deeper. After Yugao became wet enough, Akihiko decided to push his dick in. "Yugao, can I put it in now?" "Hnn." Yugao nodded and gripped the bed sheets in case of pain as she read from books that it hurt very much. "Alright, then." Akihiko said as he pushed his dick inside Yugao''s cave entrance perfectly. "Hngggg" Yugao''s eyes became a bit teary from the pain of her hymen tearing and she gripped the bed sheets hardly. "Are you ok?" Akihiko asked worriedly. "Y-Yea, I''m fine. You can continue." Yugao said as she was both happy and horny. Akihiko then *Thrust* *Thrust* "Hnn~ Nhhhhnnnn~" Akihiko thrusted his dick in and out slowly as he leaned down a bit to kiss Yugao.. Their tongues moved against each other as Akihiko kept thrusting in and out. Mikoto knelt on the bed and sucked Yugao''s nipples as she rubbed her wet pussy. Akihiko then broke away from the kiss as he started to speed up the thrust. "Ahhhn~ Ahhhn~ This feels too gooood~" Yugao moaned loudly as she made an erotic face. *Pak* *Pak* *Pak* *Pak* "Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ I''M CUMMINGGGGGG~ CUM INSIDE MEEEE~" Yugao yelled the last part as she rolled her eyes backwards and breathed heavily. Akihiko came inside her and semen gushed out of her pussy. He then smiled and asked Kushina and Mikoto, "Who wants to be next?" After that, Akihiko fucked Kushina in doggy style as he fingered Mikoto. "Ahhn~ Ahhhn~" Akihiko fucked Kushina, Mikoto and Yugao round after round before the three got tired. Akihiko came four times inside Yugao, five times in Kushina and five times in Mikoto. He also found out new things about his lovers. Yugao liked getting spanked in the ass, Kushina liked getting patted in the head while Mikoto liked to get kissed behind the ears. Kinky~ Before Akihiko fell asleep, he saw a notification. [System Upgrading] [Time Left: 120 days] He then closed his eyes and slept. Beside Akihiko''s room, Pakura was cursing someone as she couldn''t sleep. The whole house was shaking and swaying from left to right. ----- [In Root Hideout] An old man with white hair and a X scar on his face sat on the chair as he was thinking about what to do. Then, his right-hand man came in and asked, "Lord Danzo, why did you need all these Jutsu Scrolls?" The man known as Danzo answered, "Do not question my actions, my goals are beyond your understanding!" He thought in his mind, ''I need to trade these with Orochimaru for Hashimara cells.'' ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today, guys. If you guys have any suggestions for my story, please do tell me. Did you like this chapter? Trade Offer I Receive- Power Stones You Receive - Virtual Cookie Fair Trade eh? Anyways, I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 46 - Another TimeSkippu It has been 4 months since the system started upgrading. During the last four months, lots of things happened. Akihiko evolved his sharingans to third-tomoe and he already opened the Fifth Gate. Although the system was upgrading, it just meant that he wouldn''t get new missions and wouldn''t be able to view the status.? ? But do you need to view the status when you remember every skill you have? No. Akihiko also passed the age of 12 this month and it was celebrated together with his family. He taught both Naruto and Sasuke two times a week for four months. Naruto learned the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu and is currently trained in taijutsu. He was also forced to learn Fuinjutsu in the remaining time by Kushina. The only reason he endured the lessons was for the ramen and cookie after training. Sasuke learned kenjutsu and is becoming better at using it. His kenjutsu can be considered at the Intermediate rank using the system measurement. He mainly focused on kenjutsu during the lessons with Akihiko although he learned some fire release jutsus from Akihiko. Akihiko also sparred against Naruto and Sasuke twice a month. News of Pakura''s death reached every village two weeks after Akihiko rescued Pakura. Pakura was extremely angry by the fact that Sunagakure and Kirigakure used her death to cheat things out of Iwagakure. ----- [Short Fulashbacku] Pakura was currently walking around the village a week after she had been rescued by Akihiko. The people were whispering to each other, "Hey, did you know? Pakura, the Hero of Sunagakure was killed by Iwagakure." "What? Wasn''t she young?" "Yea, she was 18 years old and 83 months old. Haiiiyaaa." Pakura who heard that felt angry but not too angry as she already vowed to destroy Kirigakure and the council of Sunagakure. She just returned to Akihiko''s home as she prepared to sell cookies. "Hey Pakura, aren''t you angry hearing the news?" Akihiko asked as he drank a hot cup of tea. [A/N: Akihiko calls Pakura by her real name in the house but when she goes outside, she is known as "Nanami" the one who works at the Dark Side.] "Of course I''m angry, but what can I do? I just have to wait for the right timing to destroy them." Pakura said as she prepared the cookies. "Alright. Here, you can have 10 cookies. This is bonus for you." Akihiko said as he gave Pakura 10 cookies. "How about 20?" Pakura asked as she tried to raise the amount. "Nope. Just take 10." Pakura snorted but she knew that she became closer to Akihiko. [Fulashbacku End] ----- Asuma also listened to Akihiko''s advice and brought his lover to Konoha. Her name was Azami. Hiruzen was happy to hear that his son brought someone home and he didn''t have any raping tendencies anymore. Asuma also thought of Akihiko as a very close friend and even introduced Azami to Akihiko. Akihiko became close with Kakashi and now they are like friends. Guy, Kakashi and Akihiko often sparred together. Kurenai and Anko also came to talk with Akihiko now and then, during the four months. Akihiko also became a jonin a month ago as he got recommended by Kushina, Mikoto, Kakashi, Guy, Kurenai and Asuma. He just needed to use two nature transformation to pass the jonin exam. Isn''t it too easy? Although, to try the test, the person had to be recommended by several jonins. [A/N: Alright, if it is wrong, just don''t care about it. The only excuse I have for it is that this is an AU. Somethings are different.] ----- [Flashubacku] "Oh, Kakashi-san, do you need anything?" Akihiko asked as Kakashi visited Akihiko. "Yea, it''s time for your jonin test." Kakashi said as he whipped out his favorite book, Make-Out Tactics and they walked slowly towards the Hokage office. Akihiko smirked for a while before asking Kakashi, "Kakashi-san, you can use Chidori right?" "Yea, what about it?" Kakashi asked. "Do you know what is Chidori best for?" "Yea, to one shot an opponent quickly." Akihiko smiled thinking, ''Trap Card Activated.'' "Nope, it is the best way to get a woman''s heart." Akihiko replied. Kakashi stopped in his tracks getting Rin Flashbacks. Akihiko looked back and thought, ''Did I go too far?'' "Kakashi-san, are you alright?" "Yea, I''m alright." Kakashi said as he regained his composure although he slapped Akihiko''s back with his hand. "Ahh, it hurtsssss!" Akihiko acted as if his manhood got crushed. "Stop joking around ,let''s go." Kakashi just smiled under his mask as they both arrived at the place where the test for Akihiko would be held. When they arrived there, Akihiko saw that Hiruzen, the two old man and woman that he didn''t bother to remember were waiting there. "Oh, Kakashi, you already brought Akihiko here. Akihiko, you completed 300 missions, 34 of those were B ranked and 6 of those were A ranked. For your rest, you will have to use two B ranked or above different nature transformation jutsu. And you will be tested on both genjutsu and taijutsu." "Yes, Lord Hokage." Akihiko replied bluntly as he just spit out some large ass dragon shaped fire out of his mouth. "Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Release" Akihiko used Snake, Dragon, Rabbit, Tiger seals quickly as a large dragon shaped fire hit the wall of the training ground. "Oh, is that a new jutsu? Based on it''s firepower and chakra consumption, we can assume that it is a B-rank jutsu. Great Dragon Fire Release, was it?" Hiruzen asked Akihiko. "Yes, Lord Hokage. I read about Second Hokage''s dragon shaped water release jutsus so I wanted to create one for the fire release." Akihiko bullshitted right out of his mouth. He couldn''t just say that ''This jutsu was created by Sasuke in an alternate timeline who went with Orochimaru and created in three years.'' "I see, I see. You may continue another jutsu." Hiruzen was definitely satisfied with Akihiko''s answer. After that, Akihiko just used Wind Release: Wind Cutter and passed the jutsu test. For the genjutsu and taijutsu, he passed both of them easily. The next day, he was called to the Hokage''s office and was told that he as promoted to be a jonin at the age of 12 only a year later than Shisui Uchiha. He celebrated with everyone he knew and invited them all at Yakiniku for a large banquet. Even Pakura came with her disguise on. [Fulashbacku End] ----- Currently, Akihiko was sleeping in his room. The next day, it would be the day the Rookie 9 graduate the academy. He was having a nice dream when suddenly a song rang inside his head. [D.R.E & Snoop Dogg- Still D.R.E Intro starts playing] Guess who''s back Akihiko already knew that from that sentence that it was his partner since he got reborn in this world. The "Slightly Perverted System" although it became upgraded. "Alright, Alright, you can stop now." Akihiko said as he looked at the screen in front of him. [Upgrade Completed] [Slightly Perverted System 2.0] [Status] [Missions] [Inventory] [Family] (New) "Family function huh?" Akihiko muttered as he clicked it. [Family] [Description: All of your family members will be marked in here. You will be alerted whenever something happens to them. You can also reverse teleport them to your location. It can be used once a week for each member.] [Kushina ¨C Lover] [Mikoto ¨C Lover] [Izumi ¨C Lover] [Yugao ¨C Lover] [Naruto ¨C Step-son] [Sasuke ¨C Step-son] ''Oh wow. This is awesome.'' Akihiko thought before checking his new status screen. [Akihiko] [Age: 12(Immortal)] [Chakra: 8569/8569(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 99.69%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan(3 Tomoe)] -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Taijutsu Mastery (Expert)] [Shuriken and Kunai Mastery (Expert)] [Fuinjutsu Mastery (High)] [The D] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi Mastery (Expert)] [Kenjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [Head Patting Mastery (Expert)] [Sperm Control (Expert)] [Hiraishin no Jutsu (Expert)] [Genjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [Eight Gates (Fifth Gate)] [Random Music Player] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (1/3)] [Hiraishin Kunai(20)] [Cookies (10000)] [Body Development Pills (4)] [The Dark Side Cloak] [ChunChunMaru] [Treasures] [Kushina''s Panties] [Mikoto''s Panties] [Izumi''s Panties] [Yugao''s Panties] [Kurenai''s Panties] ----- (The Mastery goes like this, (Low, Mid, High, Expert, and there will be many more but currently, I can only think up to Expert. The rank of "Expert" is like Guy''s level of Taijutsu.) ----- (End-) This is it for today. Thank you for reading this story. If you like this story, vote some power stones. Also, please don''t give bad reviews. Give at least 4 star pleaseeee~ (¨i©n¨i) Chapter 47 - Yeet The next day, Akihiko woke up and saw that it was 7.30 a.m in the morning. He teleported to the usual training spot that he used to train Sasuke and Naruto. When he arrived there, Akihiko saw Sasuke and Naruto who looked like they were still both sleepy.?? The training spot was an open space in the middle with trees surrounding it. There was also a river near the training spot. "Hey, are you both ready for the graduation test?" Akihiko asked as he waved at them. Naruto replied drowsily, "It will be as easy as eating ramen." Sasuke replied while rubbing his eyes, "Yeah." "Alright. I won''t wish you luck since you won''t be needing it for the test." Akihiko said as he smiled, looking at Naruto and Sasuke. "Oh right, do you guys still want to train with me?" Akihiko asked since he wanted to know about this. "Of course!" Naruto replied quickly as Sasuke also nodded. "Ok, then to get you out of your sleepy state, I should do this." Akihiko said as he grabbed both Naruto and Sasuke from the clothes and yeeted them towards the river. "Aaaaaaaah!"x2 Both of them yelled as they fell into the water. *Splash!* "What the hell was that?!" Naruto now fully awake yelled at he had a fish on top of his head. "Puhhh!" Sasuke spat out the water in his mouth and made a sound like a certain dentist on YOULUBE! After that, both of them swam towards the shore and Akihiko just used a wind jutsu to dry them. "Since you both are fully awake, now let''s start our spar. Attack me with all you got. You can use weapons too. I will give you guys a handicap. I won''t use my hands." Akihiko said as he just stood there with his hands behind his head. "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu." Naruto yelled as over 300 shadow clones appeared all around Akihiko. Sasuke also used Transformation Jutsu to change himself to look like Naruto. He blended himself in between the clones and was waiting for a chance to attack. Naruto ordered all of his clones to attack Akihiko and they all dashed towards Akihiko. They threw punches, kicks and slashes with kunais and all that they could do but Akihiko was just yawning and defeating all of them with just using his legs. Naruto and Sasuke both waited for a moment and as they saw Akihiko turn towards one side, they both dashed towards him. Sasuke undid the transformation and activated his sharingan to perceive Akihiko''s moves better. Naruto threw shurikens at Akihiko just to see that Akihiko deflected all of them off with just a round kick. Sasuke held his katana firmly as he dashed forward and took a slash as Akihiko was busy kicking the shurikens. Just as he thought he would be able to get a hit, Akihiko dodged down and swept Sasuke''s leg making Sasuke fall down on the ground. *Ooof* Naruto seeing that just spammed Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu trying to land a hit on Akihiko. Sasuke also quickly got up and attacked Akihiko once again. *Swoosh* *Poof* *Poof* *Poof* Sounds of kicks, grunts, clones dispersing filled the forest for the next 40 minutes. "*Huff* *Huff* *Huff* W-we still couldn''t land a hit even though Akihiko just used his legs." Naruto said as he was currently seen sitting on the ground, with his back against the tree, trying to catch his breath. Sasuke was also sitting beside Naruto just that he looked like he just rolled around in mud. His clothes were dirty, his hair was covered with dust and he had bruises on his body. "Are we weak or is Akihiko just too strong?" Sasuke asked as they both thought about that. Akihiko who heard that replied to both of them, "Nah, I''m just too strong. Both of you improved a lot. I''m sure that you can fight against chunins already. " "Hehehehehe." Naruto who heard that just laughed while rubbing the back of his head. Sasuke also had a faint smile on the corner of his face as his strength improved once again. After that, Akihiko gave both Sasuke and Naruto a body development pill. They both gave Akihiko a suspicious look but they ate it. After that, Akihiko teleported both Naruto and Sasuke both to their homes. He could imagine Mikoto and Kushina becoming angry at Naruto and Sasuke for messing up their clothes. Afterwards, he ate breakfast at his home that Pakura prepared. Pakura was starting to become more like a maid than an employee. After eating breakfast, Pakura prepared to open the shop. She already got used to this lifestyle. ''I don''t have to fight nor kill anyone. It is peaceful here. I can just interact with people and sell cookies. If possible, I just want to settle down here, marry someone and have some kids. But it won''t be possible.'' Pakura thought as she wiped clean the trays that will hold cookies. "Pakura, I''ll leave the shop to you. Bye~" Akihiko said as he waved. "Yeah, yeah." Pakura said in an annoyed tone. Akihiko just chuckled and disappeared from his home. Pakura just sighed and muttered to herself with an annoyed tone, "Another day, just sitting here alone. Without anyone. That bastard Akihiko, leaving me alone here everyday." ----- Today, Akihiko had a joint mission together with Izumi. The mission would just take around 4 hours to complete. The mission was to escort a rich businessman together with his goods to a village near Konoha. He had many competitors and as he wanted to be sure of his safety, he issued a mission. Originally, Akihiko was given this mission by Hiruzen and was told that he could add a ninja of chunin rank to join him on this mission. Akihiko chose Izumi to join him as Izumi also needed some good merit in order to be promoted as a chunin. Before, her endurance wasn''t too good and she couldn''t use her sharingan for a long time as she would faint from exhaustion. Now, her endurance was increased a lot from training and mostly from night exercises with Akihiko. Currently, they were both at the entrance of Konoha and behind them, a short, fat business man with a Mario mustache could be seen. The man was very energetic and was jumping from time to time. There were also 3 other employees of the business that Marriyo owned. After talking with the guards, Akihiko turned back towards the merchant and said, "We can go now, Marriyo-san." After that, Marriyo and his employees then got up and they had their goods carried in a backpack. Akihiko didn''t bother to ask what the goods was since it was not his business and he didn''t care about it. ----- [Meanwhile] Currently, it was 9.am so the academy already opened. It was the last day of academy for many students. Some will become ninjas, some won''t. Today was the day that will determine everything. In Class A, 9 kids could be seen waiting in their room chatting as Iruka entered the room. "Listen up everyone, today will be the last day of academy and all of you already know this but I will say it again. There will be a written test and a practical test today. For the practical test, you will have to successfully use a Clone Jutsu and Transformation Jutsu." Everyone nodded as they already knew all of this. After that, Iruka handed test papers to everyone and told them to finish within an hour. After an hour, everyone passed. Naruto also passed easily since he learned these together with Sasuke. After finishing the test, they had to perform the Clone Jutsu and Transformation Jutsu. First, it was Sakura''s turn. She did it correctly just like in the anime but there was a difference. She didn''t start fanboying Sasuke as soon as she finished. She just returned back in line and stood there quietly. After that, it was Sasuke. He did all of it perfectly, For the transformation Jutsu, he transformed himself into Akihiko. Then, turn after turn everyone finished leaving only Naruto, Ino and Hinata. Hinata got called out and guess what, she passed. She thought, ''After this I will go and find Akihiko-kun. I need to see him at least once a day.'' Then, Ino got called out and after she passed, she had a smug smile thinking ''I will finally become a genin. Akihiko-kun promised me that he will answer me when I become a genin.'' Finally, when Naruto got called out, everyone looked at him. Inside the class, he didn''t listen to all of the lessons and just dozed off. They thought that he didn''t listen to anything Iruka said and wouldn''t be able to do those. Well, half of it was true. Only Sasuke didn''t care about what Naruto did as he already knew that Naruto would pass the exam easily. Just as Sasuke predicted, Naruto passed the test easily. After that, Iruka continued to say, "Although you passed the test from the academy, if your genin instructor don''t want you on their team, you will be sent back to the academy. Today afternoon at 1.pm, you will have to take a graduation photo so don''t be late. Also, here''s your headband." They became excited as they would get their ninja headband except for Shikamaru who just wanted to become a cloud. They all took their ninja headband, wore it and went back to their respective homes to brag about this to their parents. ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today''s chapter. You can make suggestions for the story in Discord. Here is the link for discord: Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like the story, vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 48 - Point Of Views [Naruto PoV] ''Heh, I''m a genius.'' I thought as I walked back to my home. When I went inside our house, I found that mom was cooking lunch.?? "Naruto, did you graduate from the academy?" Kushina asked from the kitchen. "Of course, I was trained by Akihiko, after all. How could I not pass the graduation after that? He even told that I can fight against chunins already" Naruto said proudly. "What jutsus can you use now?" Kushina asked as she was about to finish making the lunch for both Naruto and herself. Naruto thought for a while but in his head all he could think of was "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu, Clone Jutsu and Sexy Jutsu." "Mom, I learned Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu and Clone Jutsu." Naruto replied as he omitted about the Sexy Jutsu that he created on his own. He knew that he will be beaten up, pummeled to the ground or maybe bitchi slappu-ed across the world. He knew that one should never anger Kushina unless you want a beating. "So you can only use one jutsu for self-defense?" Kushina asked as she brought the lunch on a plate to the table. "Umm, I can use Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu again and again." Naruto replied softly. Kushina just chuckled and told Naruto to start eating lunch. Naruto nodded and sat down on a chair right across Kushina. Kushina and Naruto started eating their own share of lunch while Naruto remembered something and asked Kushina. "Mom, do you know where is Akihiko?" "Oh Akihiko and Izumi went out on a mission today. He went at around 8.30 a.m so he will be returning in a few hours." "Oh, I see." Naruto replied as he continued to eat his lunch. "What? Did you miss Akihiko?" Kushina asked as she had a smirk on her face. "No! He taught me so I just thought that I should go and tell him about this." Naruto quickly replied while frantically shaking his head and hand. "Alright, alright." Meanwhile, Sasuke on the other hand, proudly showed Mikoto that he already got his headband. "Mom, I got my ninja headband." "You did a great job, Sasuke." Mikoto said as she ruffled Sasuke''s hair with her hand. Sasuke had a smile on his face then he asked the same question Naruto asked to Kushina. "Mom, where is Izumi-nee and Akihiko?" "Oh, they went out on a mission to escort someone. They will return in a few hours." "Okay. Let''s eat lunch, mom." Sasuke and Mikoto went to the table to eat lunch together. ----- [Ino PoV] "Haah, just when I thought that I will finally become a genin and get Akihiko''s answer, I still have to be accepted to a team by the genin instructor." I muttered to myself as I slowly walked back to my home. When I arrived at my home, I saw that both my mom and dad were at home. "Mom, Dad! I''m back." "Welcome home, Ino." Mom looked at me with a smile. I showed them the ninja headband and they both looked at me proudly. "Hahahahaha." Dad laughed like a maniac but I could tell that he was very happy. ''Yeah, I''ll pass the test tomorrow too.'' I thought in my mind as I walked to the dining room together with my parents. ----- Hinata went to her usual spot near Akihiko''s shop and activated her byakugan and used it to check through the walls of his home. She couldn''t find him but she could see the woman who works there. ''She is dangerous. A woman living together with Akihiko? Unacceptable. It should be me in her place. Also, where could Akihiko be?'' Hinata thought as she walked away and dashed as fast as she could to the places that Akihiko usually go. [40 minutes later] ''Ahhhhh! Where is he?'' Hinata yelled in her mind as she slumped down in defeat. Then, she just decided to ask the lady who worked at his shop. Hinata walked to the shop and didn''t had to wait in line since it was about to close. "Hello, nice to meet you." Hinata said with a smile trying to be as innocent as possible. "Oh, little girl, what do you want? If you want to buy some cookies, I can sell some to you very quick." Pakura or now known as Nanami asked Hinata and thought, ''Oh, she''s quite a cute girl. Just like me when I was younger.'' "Umm, sorry but I wanted to know where Akihiko-kun is?" "Akihiko-kun? He should be on a mission today. I don''t know when he will come back." Pakura answered with a smile but she was slightly annoyed in her mind when she heard about Akihiko. "Thank you very much. Bye." Hinata said as she walked away while thinking ''Oh, what a pity, I just have to use Akihiko''s picture today.'' Pakura who was left alone in the shop was closing the shop while thinking, ''What should I do now? Should I go and make some new friends in the village or should I just drink sake.'' ----- Hinata walked back to her home while wearing the ninja headband on her neck. When she arrived at the Hyuga compound, she saw her little sister Hanabi waiting for her. "Big Sis! Why did you take so long to come back? Also, congratulations on graduating the academy." Hanabi questioned Hinata with a pout before seeing the headband on Hinata''s neck. Hinata smiled and patted Hanabi''s head saying, "Sorry, I had something important to do. Anyways, let''s go and eat lunch alright?" Hanabi nodded but thought in her mind, ''Big Sis became a lot more energetic and confident over the years. She also sneaks out and I hear some weird noises from her room. Well, this is suspicious.'' ----- [In Anko''s room] "Ahhn~ Akihiko~ Ahnn~ You''re too fast." Some weird noises and heavy breathing could be heard if you listen very carefully. This was Anko who was masturbating to Akihiko. Now, let''s kindly fuck off from this scene as she still isn''t from the family. ----- In Hokage''s office, Kakashi, Kurenai and Asuma could be seen looking at a scroll. "These will be your genin team for this year although, you can send them back to the academy if you find them lacking." Hiruzen told the three of them. Kakashi looked at his scroll and thought, ''Haah, sensei''s kid will be in my team huh? Also, the Uchiha kid. But that pink haired girl doesn''t look too useful. Whatever, I can just send them back to the academy if I want.'' Kurenai also looked at her scroll and her team were made of Hinata Hyuga, Shino Aburame and the dog kid. Asuma was given the position of genin instructor of Ino-Shika-Cho. "Kakashi and Kurenai, you may leave. Asuma stay here." Hiruzen ordered them and only Asuma was left in the room. "Asuma, I can trust you this time, right?" "Yes father. I won''t disappoint you." "Alright Asuma. Also, when will you marry that girl Azami?" "Hahaha, we still haven''t discussed about that yet, father. I will inform you when we made our decision." "I see. You may go now." When Asuma left, Hiruzen opened the drawer to take out the ball that he liked very much. He touched it everywhere and put chakra in it for his research or some shit. ----- In Kinokogakure, Marriyo could be seen thanking Akihiko and Izumi. This was due to the fact that he indeed got ambushed by his competitor although they were all killed by Akihiko and Izumi really quickly. [A/N: Kinoko means mushroom in Japanese so I guess you know what I did right there.] "Thank you, Akihiko-san, Izumi-san." Marriyo said as he bowed. "No need to thank us. We were just doing our jobs." After that, Akihiko and Izumi decided to eat lunch at a restaurant in the village for a while. At that time, Akihiko got a mission. [Make Izumi feel confident] [Description: Women think about random things. No one knows about how women think.] {A/N: No offense to any female readers out there.] [Reward: UmU Hairband(Unlimited)] [Penalty: Izumi will feel insecure] [Y/N] ''Of course, yes. What type of man would I be if I can''t even make my women feel confident.'' Around a minute after Akihiko accepted the mission, Izumi and Akihiko went into a local restaurant that had some customers. They ordered the food and while the food was being prepared, Izumi looked down and had a wry smile. "Hey Akihiko, are my boobs too small?" Izumi asked as her boobs were around B cup and it was small compared to the size of Mikoto and Kushina. "Nope. Just like a wise man once said, ''Any size makes the wood rise.'' I don''t care about your size. Flat might be justice, Medium might be premium, Oppais might be the truth, but personality is Immortality!" Akihiko replied while nodding like a sage hermit who lived on a mountain for hundreds of years. All of the males who were also in the restaurant thought ''Damn, that''s smooth.'' "Really?" Izumi asked again. "Of course. Why would I lie about that?" Izumi felt a bit more comforted hearing that and just smiled. [A/N: See that, bois? Use that line if you have any situation like that. Although it is very unlikely.] *ding* [Mission Completed] [Remark: Smooth] [Reward: UmU Hairband(Unlimited)] [Reward had been added in the Inventory.] After that, Akihiko and Izumi went into a dark alley and Akihiko touched her shoulders. They the teleported to a place about 1 kilometer away from Konoha. They then just dashed towards Konoha and entered through the gate to not be too suspicious. They then went to the Hokage office and reported it as it was an A ranked mission. After reporting to the Hokage, Akihiko received 150K Ryo while Izumi received 80K Ryo. They then went to the Uchiha Compound. (End-) ===== This is it for today. I might be overextending the day but I''m doing this for the development of each character. Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like this fanfiction, give me some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 49 - Sage Mode "Yo, Mikoto. Oh, long time no see Sasuke." Akihiko said with his right hand raised. "Welcome back darling." Mikoto said surprising Akihiko, Sasuke and Izumi.?? ''Darling?'' x3 "M-mom, why are you calling him ''Darling''?" Sasuke asked with an awkward smile. "Oh, me, Kushina and Yugao discussed about this together." Mikoto replied with a smile. "Yugao? Is she the one from the party at Yakiniku around a year ago? Damn it, Akihiko, are you dating her too?" "Yep. What? Are you jealous of your father?" Akihiko asked as he raised his eyebrows at Sasuke. "Why are you so casual about this? Also, I still haven''t accepted you as my father. I just approved your relationship with Mom." Sasuke replied with a deadpan face. "What? Didn''t you call me daddy that time I bought you a new katana? Did you forget it?" Akihiko replied with a smirk. "Y-y-you. Tch! Whatever, I''m going out now." "Wait, Sasuke." Akihiko grabbed Sasuke''s shoulders and stopped him in his tracks. "What?" "Take these and buy anything you want together with Naruto." Akihiko handed Sasuke a bundle of cash. "Thanks." Sasuke replied quickly and dashed out of the house. ''As expected, the way to be accepted as a father quickly is to bribe the kids with money.'' "Akihiko, do you want me to just call you by your name? Or Aki-kun? Or Dear?" Mikoto asked as Sasuke left the house. "You can call me whatever you feel comfortable with." Akihiko replied with a smile. "Alright, darling." Mikoto replied and then giggled softly. "Oh right, Mikoto, Izumi, can you wait here for a bit? I will go and call Kushina and Yugao." Akihiko told them. Before Mikoto could reply, they all heard a very familiar voice from outside the house. "I''m coming through the door like a normal person! Oh right. With Yugao-chan!" Kushina opened the door and came in with a large hearty smile while pulling Yugao with one hand. "Haha, I guess I don''t have to go now." Akihiko replied. Kushina then just got in, sat down and even pulled Yugao to sit beside her. "I was about to have a nap." Yugao muttered to herself. "Teehee~ I came here as soon as Sasuke and Naruto went out for shopping. We haven''t had a gathering together for a while except for our nightly activities." Kushina spoke with a playful smile. Akihiko then asked them all, "Do you guys want to move into my house?" "Sure. But are you sure your house can fit all of us, Akihiko?" Izumi asked as she tilted her head slightly. "My current house will be able to fit the five of us but not for others who may join later on." Akihiko replied as he scratched his cheek. "¡­" Mikoto "¡­" Kushina "¡­" Izumi "¡­" Yugao "Umm so what do you all think about moving to my house?" Akihiko asked again. "I am fine with it." Yugao answered. "Our clan still need a leader and I can''t just leave the Uchiha Estate alone." Mikoto answered with disappointment in her voice. "You see, I also have to take care of Naruto." Kushina also answered. "Well, that''s certainly a problem." Akihiko replied. Then, Izumi thought of an idea and said enthusiastically, "There are lots of vacant room in the Uchiha Compound. We can live here together." "Good idea."x3 "Alright. I will seal all the things in a scroll and bring it here." Kushina replied excitedly. "I will try." Yugao answered as she thought ''I guess I will just quit from the Anbu team and become a regular jonin like Kakashi-senpai.'' "Alright, see you later." After saying that, everyone left the Uchiha Compound leaving only Mikoto and Izumi. ----- Akihiko teleported to his shop to see that Pakura was drunk and was sleeping on the table. There were many bottles of sake around her. Akihiko thought ''Did she use most of her monthly salary?'' He just picked her up and laid her on the bed. He also left a bottle of medicine for clearing drunkenness and left a note. He also left 20 cookies in a box and left it beside the medicine as a bonus. Of course, Akihiko also took out the Umu Hairband from the Inventory and used it to tie his hair. He then decided to try something new. He wanted to know if he could learn Sage Mode by himself without any help from the three sage realms. He teleported to the unexplored forest filled with nature energy and birds that he often goes to. As soon as he arrived there, the friends he made there quickly arrived to the place. "Yo everyone, long time no see." Akihiko greeted them with a wave of his hand. *Insert Intense Chirping* "Yeah, sorry for not visiting earlier." *More chirping* "Oh, I''m here for training. Don''t worry, I won''t destroy the forest." Akihiko replied while thinking ''I won''t destroy the forest, right?'' Akihiko started to meditate and started to feel the natural energy and absorbed them into his body. However, unlike when he used Jugo''s bloodline to increase his body quality, he mixed it in the dantian slowly, trying to balance the natural energy, physical energy and spiritual energy. ----- [Konoha] While Akihiko was trying to achieve sage mode for the first time, in Ichiraku''s ramen, a brown-haired girl was sitting on the chair and looked listless. "Ayame, what''s wrong?" Teuchi asked Ayame although he had a brief idea of what was happening. "Nothing''s wrong. Just a bit tired." Ayame replied as she got up from the chair and went back into the kitchen. "Are you sure you''re not just lovesick?" Teuchi asked with a slightly teasing tone. "Hmph! Who will miss that bastard Akihiko?" Ayame answered quickly with an annoyed expression. "Oya Oya, I didn''t even say Akihiko''s name." Teuchi replied thinking ''Ladies and Gentleman, we got her.'' Ayame just went silent although one could see her ears blushing and a customer came in. "Welcome to Ichiraku''s. What would you like?" ----- It was already 1.p.m and all the graduates went to the academy to take photos. Each and one of them went in and just came out. Nothing to do. Everyone already took a photo and there shouldn''t be anyone left. Although, there was Sasuke waiting for someone in front of the academy hall. He was waiting for Naruto who got called in by the teachers and the Hokage since he made a silly face for the graduation photo for the 6th time. The photographers got annoyed and just called the Hokage. "Naruto, just take one normal photo." Hiruzen request- no begged Naruto. "Haiiiiya, fine, fine, I''ll-" Before he could finish the sentence, he got interrupted a brat with a missing tooth and with a strange headpiece. "Hey gramps, I will become the Fifth Oof." The boy didn''t get to finish his sentence as he fell down. He then got up and walked towards Naruto and said, "I got it. You were the one who tripped me right?" Naruto just thought ''Huh? What the hell? I''ll just use a trick that Akihiko taught me.'' Naruto pulled Konohamaru''s collar and was about to punch him and Konohamaru just sneered and said, "What are you going to do? I am the grandson of the Third Hokage." Konohamaru thought, ''Hmph, he is just like anyone. He gets scared as soon as he heard about gramps.'' However, Naruto just punched Konohamaru and said, "Like I care about that. If you are the grandson of the Third Hokage, I am the father of the Third Hokage, belive it. Anyways, I''ll take a proper photo next time." Naruto just smiled and walked off. Hiruzen who heard Naruto''s words felt his whole face twitching. "Honorable Grandson, you shouldn''t associate with that brute. Look at his crude way of speaking. He even mocked the Third Hokage." Meanwhile, Konohamaru just tried to follow Naruto. Although, Naruto and Sasuke were walking back to their home together. Konohamaru who was lucky, got both of them as his boss. ----- Pakura just woke up and found that she was on the bed. She looked around and saw a bottle of medicine, a box of cookies and a note. She knew who left this for her and she just took the note and read it. "Take the medicine, it is good for your hangover headache. The box of cookies is for your bonus. There are 20 cookies there. Eat slowly or you''ll become a pig. Anyways, you will be the only resident of the house now. I found a new place to stay. I will come from time to time to refill the cookie stock. ¨C From the Best Boss ever." Pakura just chuckled reading that but felt quite lonely in her heart. [a/n: You know what I''m hinting at, don''t you?] ----- [Back to Akihiko] Akihiko was currently surrounded by many birds as his body''s natural energy felt a lot stronger than his base form. He opened his eyes and muttered to himself, "Jugo''s bloodline without any side-effects is really OP. I even awakened the Sage Mode in two hours. He felt that his kekkei genkais were also enhanced. He currently had golden lines around and under his eyes and across his body. [A/N: Like Hashirama''s, except the fact that the color is golden and there is no markings in his forehead.] He transformed his hands and legs using his kekkei genkai. They also had golden marking and it looked more like normal limbs than monstrous limbs. He punched the air using half of his power but around 10 trees were destroyed. This was due to his physical body being extremely strong and it was multiplied by his sage mode. He also felt like he could even command animals and the animals would have natural attraction towards him. This was the enhanced version of his animal talk. He deactivated Jugo''s bloodline and activated the sharingan. He could feel that the maximum limit of the sharingan''s perception ability was enhanced. The genjutsus would also be hard to break even by other sharingan users. He felt satisfied and teleported to a small alley in Konoha leaving the birds who were deadpanning at Akihiko''s promise of not destroying the forest. ----- Naruto and Sasuke could now be seen walking down the streets of Konoha together with a small child. "Boss Naruto, Boss Sasuke, see you tomorrow." Konoha said his farewells as he ran off to his home. "What a weird kid." Sasuke commented followed by Naruto. "Yeah, but he''s a good kid. Let''s train him." Naruto said while smirking at Sasuke. Sasuke just chuckled and said, "Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" "Yeah, let''s beat him like how Akihiko does to us. After all, it''s a teacher''s duty." They both evilly smirked as they separated their ways. ----- [In the Hokage''s office] "Lord Hokage, I wish to leave the Anbu." Yugao reported to Hiruzen as Hiruzen sighed. "Are you sure about this decision." "Yes, Lord Hokage." "Alright. From today onwards, Yugao Uzuki will become a regular jonin." "Thank you, Lord Hokage." After Yugao left, Hiruzen just muttered, ''Why the hell are both Kakashi and Yugao leaving the Anbu? What a waste.'' ----- That night, Naruto was shocked as he found out that they will be moving to Uchiha Household. When he went home, there was nothing left. Kushina also prepared everything. He just followed Kushina and slept at the Uchiha estate. He and Sasuke had rooms next to each other. Yugao and Akihiko also came and slept there. Although, Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi and Yugao slept in the same room. The actions they did the night were ommited, although one could tell that they kept going for hours and hours. Trying new moves, positions and even awakened some kinks. ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. If you want to make suggestions for the story or interact with people, you can join the discord server. Here is the discord link: Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like this chapter, vote some power stones for this story. I hope you have a nice day. Word Count: 2011 Chapter 50 - Teams The next day, Akihiko woke up early and prepared breakfast for his lovers. Mikoto, Kushina, Izumi and Yugao were still asleep due to the intense exercise. Naruto and Sasuke both came out of their room to find Akihiko making breakfast. They waited at the table to eat but they got yeeted out of the house and to the open area in Uchiha Estate.?? "I will give you your portion after you finished your training." They only heard that before they were yeeted. [30 minutes later] "*Huff* *Huff* C-can we eat now?" Naruto asked with his cheeks deflated. Sasuke didn''t say anything but one could tell from his eyes that he was extremely hungry. "Here you go." Akihiko pushed two plates of fried pork rice towards them. "Itadakimasu." Naruto said as he started to gobble down the food. Sasuke just quietly said, "Itadakimasu" as he ate slowly and chewed properly. After, they finished eating, they decided to go to the academy early to meet their genin instructor. Around 20 minutes after Sasuke and Naruto left, Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao and Izumi woke up. "*Yawn* Morning, Darling." Kushina said with a smile as she tilted her head a bit. "Good morning, darling." Mikoto said with a calm voice. "Good morning, d-d-darling." Yugao said as she blushed a bit at the word darling. It was just too much for her. "Good morning, Akihiko." Izumi greeted Akihiko with just his name. "Good morning everyone, here''s your breakfast." Akihiko replied as he was currently proficient at "The Way of the Household Husband." Everyone sat down at the table as they started eating. "So¡­. you guys can walk now? After, all we did yesterday?" "Of course, we got used to it after doing it again and again." Mikoto and Izumi answered while Yugao asked Akihiko a question. "What is the thing that you made me drink yesterday?" Akihiko already gave Yugao a drop of FOY yesterday during their session. "Oh, it is just a something that increases your lifespan for a 100-year." "What?!" Yugao was surprised as Mikoto, Kushina and Izumi chuckled. "Don''t worry, we all already drank it. We were also as surprised as you were, Yugao-chan." Kushina replied. "Sasuke and Naruto already went to the academy to meet their genin instructor. Also, I have something very important to tell you all." Hearing how serious Akihiko was, they all nodded as they listened carefully. "You all know about my strange kekkei genkai right?" As Akihiko asked that, all of them nodded. "I-I awakened another kekkei genkai." Akihiko decided to reveal his sharingan with a few of his lies mixed and he needed to make Yin Kurama become close to him and Kushina. Akihiko closed his eyes and opened it again and it now showed three black tomoes in his golden color eyes. "What?! Sharingan?" Kushina, Izumi and Yugao were surprised by the fact that Akihiko now had a sharingan but Mikoto was more surprised that it was mutated. "I awakened them a few months ago. I got it after I had a dream of an old man wearing a white cloak with nine black color tomoes. He also had three eyes with two of them being purple. I don''t know who he is but I am sure that I got the sharingan after meeting him in the dream." Akihiko said it as the Yin Kurama inside Kushina felt a lot more curious to know about it more as she was half sure that it was Hagoromo. She even stopped licking something something. She also couldn''t feel any insecurity from Akihiko so she concluded that it was probably true. "So, you''re saying that an old man with three eyes appeared in your dreams and gave you the sharingan?" Mikoto asked as everyone looked at Akihiko in questioning gaze, even Kurama from Kushina''s belly. "Yeah, it might not sound possible but that was the truth. It''s fine if you don''t want to believe me." Akihiko nodded and replied with a wry smile. Kushina just went on and hugged Akihiko''s head and pulled it towards her bosom and said, "What are you talking about? Of course, we trust you." Everyone followed and hugged them all, making a heat-warming scene that even Kurama inside smiled a bit. "Thank you for believing in me." Akihiko said with a happy smile and there was silence afterwards. The silence was not awkward, or tense but it was just comfortable silence. ----- Meanwhile, in the academy hall, 9 graduates were waiting for their instructors. The one who came in first was Asuma, who will be the teacher of team 10. Ino-Shikamaru and Choji were part of team 10. Then, came Kurenai who called Hinata, Kiba and Shino and went outside. She was the instructor of team 8. Only, Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura were left in the class. Sasuke and Naruto sat beside each other and whispered while Sakura was having a listless expression, thinking about something. Naruto and Sasuke decided to make a combo attack on their sensei. The combo attack #1 was taught by Akihiko. They always brought things for the prank as they wanted to make other feel the pain they had experienced. They prepared everything and after around 30 minutes, they sat back down as if nothing happened. Around 10 minutes later, Kakashi came in and he sensed the eraser falling from the gap between the open door. He thought, ''What a silly trick.'' as he tried to see how his new team would react. *Poof* The eraser fell on his head but nobody laughed or try to refute anything. Naruto and Sasuke turned to Kakashi and look at him like he was an idiot while Sakura also got out of her daydream and stared at Kakashi. ''Wait, why do I feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?'' Kakashi questioned as he got hit on the face by a water balloon from the sides. ''Ah, the next balloon will come from the top and then from the left. Yep, this is Akihiko''s trick alright.'' Kakashi thought as he just dodged the two incoming balloons. At that time, Naruto and Sasuke kept a straight face but an experienced ninja could tell that they were surprised. "Sensei, I didn''t do anything." Sakura tried to save herself. Kakashi saw that and mentally noted, ''Sasuke and Naruto are both very close and it seems like they were the one who planned this. I guess they are friends with Akihiko since Akihiko should be 12 this year. As for Sakura, she likes to give excuses.'' Kakashi lifted his head with his hand and said, "Hmm, how should I put it? As for my first impression...¡­ I hate you However, Naruto and Kakashi just stared at him with a deadpan face while Sakura had her mouth agape. ----- Now, Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were on a rooftop. "Now tell your likes, dislikes, dreams and hobbies. I''ll start. My name is Kakashi Hatake. I don''t want to tell you guys my likes and dislikes. I haven''t thought about my future¡­.. and I have many hobbies." "Huh? Isn''t his name all we know about him?" Sakura asked as she turned towards Naruto and Sasuke and saw that they both were smirking. Naruto and Sasuke were thinking, ''Oh, that''s Kakashi-san. Akihiko told us a lot about him.'' Naruto then started the question, "Kakashi-san, you like reading Make Out Tactics, right?" Kakashi looked at Naruto before coughing lightly hinting to stop. Sasuke then continued, "Akihiko said that you are a closet pervert." This dealt combo damage to Kakashi as he cursed Akihiko in his mind. Sakura blushed as she looked at Kakashi and muttered, "E-ecchi." "Stop, this isn''t about me. Naruto, you may start." Naruto thought for a while before he said, "Hmm, my name is Naruto Uzumaki, I like to eat ramen,cookies, spend time with my family and I also like cool jutsus. I dislike¡­. I dislike people who make my family sad and being thrown out in the morning. I want to become strong enough to protect the ones I love and I have many hobbies but I won''t say them." "Umm, I-" Sakura was about to say something but was interrupted by Sasuke. "I''m Sasuke Uchiha. I like to train to become stronger but I dislike being thrown out in the morning just like Naruto. My dreams huh? I want to keep my mother happy and also killing a certain someone. I like to buy weapons for my hobby." Sasuke spoke with his hands clasped together in front of his chin. Sakura didn''t know what to feel about being interrupted but it was more like she wasn''t even there. "I-I''m Sakura Haruno. I like¡­ I like¡­" Sakura was taking a long time to think what she liked. It took some time but she finished her sentence. After that, Kakashi told them to gather at 5.am in the morning. They just nodded and dispersed. ----- Sasuke and Naruto went to meet with Konohamaru and started to train him. Sounds could be heard from the forest. "PLEASE! LET ME STOP! I BEG YOUUUU!" It was Konohamaru who was running for his life from a boar. Naruto and Sasuke were watching from the top of the tree. "Hehehehe, I can see why Akihiko always like to see us suffer in training. It feels good." Sasuke laughed in a creepy way. "Muehehehehe, you''re right. This is fun." Naruto also agreed. ----- [Ino PoV] "Why is our teacher Asuma-san? I thought he tried to **** the Third Hokage? Are you sure we are safe?" I whispered to Choji and Shikamaru as they walked back after introducing themselves to Asuma. "Hmm, he doesn''t look like he will do something bad. Although, it is good to keep our guards up." Shikamaru spoke as he put his hands behind his head. "Yeah, you''re right." I replied. Choji didn''t say anything as he was busy eating his chips. As we walked a bit more, we saw Hinata who walked towards us. "Shikamaru-kun, Choji-kun, can I talk with Ino for a bit?" Hinata asked with a smile. "Sure, why not." They said as they walked away and left me alone. "Hinata, what do you want to talk about?" I asked as she looked at me with a serious face. "Ino, are you preparing to confess to Akihiko?" "Y-Yea, you already know about it, didn''t you?" I asked back. "Yes, can you tell me when you will confess? I also want to confess at that time?" Hinata asked with a pleading look in her eyes. "*sigh* Alright, it will be around 1.p.m in the afternoon." "Thanks, Ino." Hinata thanked me with a smile. Nothing could go wrong, right? ----- Akihiko was now in his shop as he sat down while eating cookies. He had been here for around one and a half hour. "Hey, Pakura. Are you not in a good mood? Here, have some cookies." Akihiko asked although he knew what was starting to happen. He needed to make her slowly accept the fact that she fell in love with him. "I''m fine, but I''ll take the offer on the cookies" Pakura answered. She sat down beside me and started eating the chips. I just watched it and got up. "Hmm? Where are you going?" She asked with a small displeasure in her voice. "I have an appointment with someone." Akihiko said as he patted her head. "I am older than you." She glared at Akihiko although she felt comfortable with the pat. "*chuckle* Alright, Alright. Anyways, bye, Pakura." "Wait." Pakura blurted out as Akihiko turned around and waited for what she was about to say. "It''s fine. Nothing important." Pakura continued as Akihiko just disappeared from the place. "*sigh* Yeah, this must be the cookies'' doing. I can''t be having these feelings. They are not even there. *Slap*." Pakura slapped her cheeks with both her hand and then took a deep breath. ----- Akihiko returned to the Uchiha Estate as he thought ''Pakura should now be in the denial state.''. As soon as he walked a bit, he got a new mission. [Seduce Anko] [Description: Just use your manly charm] [Reward: Random Summoning Scroll] [Penalty: None] [Y/N] ''System, delay this mission until tomorrow. I don''t want to write more words- *ahem* I don''t want to do the mission anymore.'' [Mission Delayed Until Tomorrow] ''Yeah, that''s nice. Slightly Perverted System 2.0 is nice.'' Akihiko thought as he went into the bath. (End-) ===== This is it for this chapter. Thank you for reading. If you have any suggestions for the story, type it here: If you like the fanfiction, vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 51 - Pakuras Dilemma The next day, at 5.a.m Naruto and Sasuke woke up and was happy that they didn''t find Akihiko. They quickly sneaked away but they felt a hand resting on their shoulders. They sweated a bit and turned around to see Akihiko.?? "H-Hello Akihiko, today we have an appointment with our instructor." Naruto replied thinking that Akihiko will let them go. Sasuke didn''t say anything and closed his eyes. He didn''t try to do anything and had already accepted his fate. "Hmm, don''t worry. Kakashi-san will definitely be late. Now go back and sleep. Today, you don''t have to do your training." Naruto was silent as he currently saw golden lights shining behind Akihiko and he started crying. Sasuke on the other hand activated his sharingan. "It seems like this isn''t a genjutsu. Then, you should be a fake." Sasuke said pointing his fingers at Akihiko. "Akihiko giving us a break? Hah. It would be more believable if a random powerhouse who can destroy the whole world come and wage war on us. So, tell me. Who are you?" Sasuke questioned Akihiko as he tried to attack Akihiko with a kunai taken from his back pouch. Akihiko easily blocked Sasuke''s attack and he just looked at them and said, "Hey you two, go back to your sleep before I give you "special training" for 2 hours straight. I will wake you guys up when it''s time." Naruto and Sasuke shivered as they thought ''It''s the real Akihiko.'' before running back to their room to sleep. They both promised themselves to treat Konohamaru like how Akihiko treated them. "Phew, I guess I persuaded them nicely." Akihiko muttered to himself with a smile. ----- [The Dark Side] Pakura woke up at 6.30 a.m as she just had a bad dream. She dreamt that Akihiko was killed while protecting her. Whenever she saw that scene again, she felt her heart ache although she wouldn''t admit it. "Haah, why the hell am I having dreams about him? I have been having the same dream for 3 days straight." Pakura muttered to herself as she had one hand on her head. She didn''t have a disguise on her as she just woke up. She went inside the bathroom, brushed her teeth and took off her clothes to prepare for a shower. During the shower, she kept thinking about Akihiko and why he didn''t want to stay here. "Hmm, shouldn''t a male be excited when they are alone with a female? Why is he not interested in me then? Am I just not attractive?" Pakura asked herself as she had shower thoughts. After she came out of the bath, she looked in front of the mirror and looked at her slim figure and said, "I''m sure that I''m attractive." ----- Naruto and Sasuke were woken up at around 7.am before they rushed towards the meeting place holding the bento box that Akihiko made for them. Sasuke also brought the katana that Akihiko bought for him. Akihiko decided to go somewhere before Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao or Izumi woke up. Akihiko then teleported 500 meters near Kakashi who was visiting Rin and Obito''s grave. Akihiko put seals almost near everywhere in Konoha. He spent lots of time putting the seals in unnoticeable places. He then dashed towards Kakashi and tapped him in the shoulders. "Hey, Kakashi-san. What''cha doing?" Akihiko asked. "Ah, it''s you, Akihiko. I''m just visiting a friend''s grave." Kakashi replied while having a sad gaze. " I see." Akihiko replied as he also gave some respect to the grave. Kakashi just watched this from beside Akihiko. "Anyways, Kakashi-san, this year, you''ll be in for a surprise. Also, you''re late for the appointment with your team." Akihiko said with a smirk as he turned around to face Kakashi. Kakashi was about to say something when Akihiko threw down a smoke bomb and teleported to Uchiha household. *cough* "And there he goes again. Anyways, I should go now." Kakashi muttered to himself as he walked towards the training ground. ----- Naruto and Sasuke arrived at the training ground and saw that Sakura was waiting alone under the tree. "Why are you two late?!" She yelled as she stood up as she had been waiting for 2 hours. "Tell me Sakura, if you were given a choice between sleeping and training, what would you choose?" Naruto questioned. "Huh?" Sakura was confused. "Haiiiya. See, you wouldn''t understand." Naruto just shook his head and sat down. Sasuke just ignored Sakura as he brandished his cherished katana carefully. Around 3 hours later, Kakashi arrived at the scene and instantly and greeted them with a wave of his hand, "Hey guys, good morning. Sorry, I''m late. I got lost on the way of life." He met with Akihiko but just decided to go around for another 3 hours. Sasuke and Naruto just greeted him while Sakura was complaining about how late Naruto, Sasuke and Kakashi were and how she had to wait here alone. This took around 10 minutes and Kakashi just nodded his head while reading Make Out Tactics. Sasuke and Naruto were planning on how to fight Kakashi as they had been told by Akihiko what the test would be. After listening to Sakura''s whining, Naruto and Sasuke wanted to drag Sakura to Akihiko and ask him to discipline her. Finally, Kakashi can start what he wants to say. "Alright, I already set the clock to 12.00. Today''s assignment is to take these bells from me before noon." Kakashi said as he took out 2 bells. "Huh? Why are there only 2 bells?" Sakura asked. "There are only 2 bells so at least one people will have to go to the log. You can use the shuriken too. If you don''t come at me with the intent to kill, you won''t be able to take these bells. The one who didn''t get the bell will also be tied to a pole and won''t get to eat lunch." Kakashi replied. "Begin when I give the "ready-go" signal." Kakashi replied. "Ready-go." Everyone dashed away and hid in the forest. Naruto and Sasuke hid close to each other as Naruto created a shadow clone to act as bait. The clone then shouted, "Kakashi-sensei, let''s fight fair and square." Kakashi then came down from the trees and said, "Huh? Then, let''s use taijutsu." The shadow clone ran towards Kakashi with a kunai and threw it at him. Kakashi easily dodges it and the shadow clone tried to kick Kakashi. Kakashi quickly dashed behind Naruto and said, "You shouldn''t allow a ninja to reach your back. Forbidden Jutsu: A Thousand Years of Death." Sasuke held his katana and transformed into a Fuma Shuriken. Just as Kakashi touched the clone''s anus and the clone disappeared, Naruto ran out while carrying Sasuke. Kakashi seeing that thought, ''Fair and square my ass.'' Naruto threw the Fuma Shuriken towards Kakashi which he dodged. However, as the Fuma Shuriken hit the ground, Sasuke transforms back and dashed at Kakashi with his katana and slashed at him. Kakashi sensing that just took out a kunai before parring the slash, ''Huh? Isn''t this Yugao''s sword style? Yugao must have taught Akihiko who in turn taught Sasuke.'' He made a conclusion in his mind as he continued to parry the shots. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* "Shadow Clone Jutsu." Naruto yelled as 150 shadow clones appeared next to him. He smiled as he dashed towards Kakashi. "Haaaaah!"x150 All of Naruto''s clones yelled as they attacked Kakashi. Kakashi dashed and attacked the shadow clones as Sasuke now transformed himself into one of Naruto''s. They were going to try the trick that they used on Akihiko although it didn''t work the last time. *Poof* *Poof* *Poof* The shadow clones kept disappearing but Naruto kept mass producing the shadow clones. He had an endless supply of clones and Kakashi was starting to become annoyed as it was not ending. As Kakashi was defending and attacking against the clones, Sasuke crept up slowly as he dashed forward and slashed at Kakashi. Kakashi narrowly dodged the slash as the OG Naruto threw his shuriken and slashed the bell. One of Naruto''s clones quickly picked up the bell and ran away from Kakashi. ''Haha, Akihiko. Is this what you meant by "The team this year will surprise you?"'' Kakashi thought. "Haha, Kakashi-sensei, we won right?" Kakashi looked at them and said, "I must congratulate you for managing to take the bell and for both of your teamwork but where is Sakura?" "Oh, we made a plan together that if both of us didn''t manage to take the bell, Sakura-chan would throw the shuriken and take the bell." Naruto smiled and bullshited as he remembered Akihiko said that Kakashi wanted teamwork. "Alright, Sakura, you can come out now." Kakashi yelled as Sakura came out crawling from under a bush. "Yes, sensei." Sakura replied although, she was still in a stupor seeing how Naruto and sasuke fought Kakashi. "So, Naruto, who will you give the other bell to?" Kakashi asked as he prepared the rope. "Sensei, do you have to ask? Of course, it is Sasuke." Naruto answered as he threw the bell to Sasuke who easily caught it. "Hear that Sakura, you won''t get lunch for today. If I see you giving lunch to Sakura, you will be punished." Kakashi said with a serious face. After a few minutes, Sakura could be seen tied to the wooden pole with Naruto and Sasuke sitting beside her. Kakashi was hiding under a tree watching the trio and checking if they would follow the rules or choose their teammates. He then saw Naruto getting up from his seat while running towards a tree. He picked up two bento boxes and gave them to Sakura. Kakashi activated his sharingan to read their mouth, "Hey, Sakura, eat this. These are already cold but it''s better than none." Naruto said with a kind smile although he thougt ''Fuck, I''ll get beaten by mom if she saw that I didn''t finish my breakfast.'' Sasuke also smiled and said, "Yeah, eat it." while having the same thoughts as Naruto. Kakashi who was looking at them from afar thought, ''Hmm, this can be considered teamwork right?'' He dashed forward and looked at the three of them seriously, "Remember, in the ninja world, the ones who break the rules and regulations are scum, but the ones who abandon their comrades are worse than scum. You three are a team from now on. Tomorrow, we''ll start out mission." Kakashi replied while extending his arm and his hand was slightly rotated. "Heheh." Naruto and Sasuke fist-bumped each other as they said farewell to Kakashi. Naruto and Sasuke went back to their home. As they arrived, they only saw Kushina and Mikoto as Izumi and Yugao took a mission together. "Hey mom, we passed the test, you know." Naruto said as soon as he entered the house. "Oh really? What was his name?" Kushina asked. "Kakashi Hatake." As soon as Naruto replied, Kushina remembered the emo kid years ago. She laughed seeing how he became Naruto and Sasuke''s teacher. "Kushina-san, why are you laughing?" Sasuke asked as he looked at Kushina. Kushina smiled dangerously and turned to look at Sasuke before she said, "Sasuke, call me mom. M.O.M." Naruto from behind Kushina was signally Sasuke to give in. He knew the wrath of Kushina. "Yes, m-mom." Sasuke replied as Kushina patted his shoulders. "Good, good. Now, let me tell you why I laughed." Kushina closed her eyes and pulled Naruto and Sasuke to sit beside her. She began telling the story as Mikoto was just watching from afar shaking her head. She was used to Kushina''s behavior after all. ----- Akihiko was currently at his shop, helping Pakura to close the shop. "Hah, finally, all done." Akihiko said as he stretched his back. Pakura was staring at him while her imaginary two chibis sat beside her shoulders arguing. ''You like him'' (Chibi 1) ''You don''t like him.'' (Chibi 2) ''Huh? You like him.'' (Chibi 1) ''Huh? You don''t like him.'' (Chibi 2) The two chibis kept arguing that Pakura just shook her head to get rid of her imaginary chibis. "Pakura, do you have any request? You have been working here for 4 months." Akihiko asked Pakura. Pakura nodded before she decided to say, "Yes, can you come and help me 3 days a week?" "Why? Is the work hard?" "No, I just want someone to talk to." Pakura replied. Akihiko smiled and patted her head and agreed, "Alright. I can do that." "I told you not to pat me." Pakura grumbled although she didn''t move her head away. Akihiko just removed his hand as the mission screen now came up. [Seduce Anko] [Description: You can''t run away from this now.] [Reward: Random Summoning Scroll] [Penalty: None] [Y/N] ''Yes.'' Akihiko accepted the mission as he sat down beside Pakura. ----- (End-) Also here''s a joke for you. If James Bond was Japanese, he would say. My name is Jamisen Bondu. Alright, it''s not funny. Sorry for the bad attempt at a joke. ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you have any suggestions, write is here: If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you want to join discord, here''s the link: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 52 - 4 In 1 Akihiko and Pakura talked for the next 15 minutes as Anko knocked on the door. Pakura quickly used her transformation jutsu again and went and greeted Anko. "Yo Nanami. Can I come in? I brought sake." Anko asked with a grin as she had become close with Nanami (Pakura) from buying cookies here. They were also drinking buddies. She often comes here and drinks together with Nanami (Pakura).?? [A/N: I''ll just use Pakura now. It is confusing. But remember, she has her disguise on.] Pakura looked back and replied with a nod, "Yeah, you can come in. Akihiko-san is also here." Pakura used -san, as she and Akihiko were boss and employees although she doesn''t use honorifics when they were alone. ''Why does everyone come and ruin my alone time with Akihiko.'' Pakura thought as she started to unconsciously accept the fact that she liked Akihiko. "O-oh, Akihiko is also here, huh?" Anko replied as she looked away as she remembered that she masturbated to Akihiko. Anko and Pakura entered the shop as Akihiko greeted Anko. "Anko-san, long time no see." Akihiko waved his hands and smiled. "Mmm, long time no see." Anko nodded as she put all her indecent thoughts into her "think later" folder. "Anyways, why are you here, Anko-san?" Akihiko asked as he looked Anko in the eye. "I came here to drink with Nanami." Anko replied as Akihiko turned around to look at Pakura. "Drink?" Akihiko then looked at the sake bottles carried by Anko and then looked at Pakura with a questioning gaze. Pakura looked away from Akihiko as she answered, "What? I am lonely sitting here alone. I need someone to talk to and drink with." Akihiko nodded and said, "I see, I see¡­ Nanami..." Pakura replied quickly. "Yes?" "You won''t get to eat any cookies for two weeks." Akihiko replied, making Anko and Pakura gasp in horror. ''Two weeks without cookies. What kind of sadistic devil gives the punishment like this?'' Anko thought as she shook her head slowly. Pakura quickly clings on to Akihiko''s arm quickly, pressing her cleavage against Akihiko''s arm as she quickly begged, "Please give me other punishments. Not this. This is too cruel." Pakura used Puppy Eyes with Tears Jutsu. It was slightly teeny tiny effective. "Alright, Alright. 1 week." Akihiko replied as Pakura still hadn''t removed herself from Akihiko. She even started moving her hands around Akihiko''s body. Anko was looking at Akihiko and Nanami (Pakura) and felt something hot rising from her chest. She was currently thinking, ''1 week. 1 week is fine but the most important thing now is¡­. his body is so good to touch.'' This went on for another 5 minutes and Akihiko didn''t even bother to move. However, Anko couldn''t handle it anymore and quickly removed Pakura from Akihiko. "Tch." Pakura just snorted as she was starting to feel into the mood but got interrupted by Anko. "Let''s not get touchy touchy. Let''s drink and talk about things." Anko quickly brought up the sake bottles on the table as she went and took out 3 cups. She knew all the area of this shop as she had been here for many times. "Here." Anko placed the cups on the table as they started pouring the sake into the cup. The three of them started drinking cup over cup and as they started to become slightly drunk. Akihiko acted like he was drunk and started to compliment Anko and Pakura''s appearance. "Anko-san, you became more beautiful these months. What method did you use? *hik* " Akihiko "drunkenly" asked as Anko now had a smile on her face. "Hehehe, you think so? I didn''t use anything. It''s just my natural beauty." Anko proudly replied as she felt happy from the compliment. "Hmph, I''m more *hik beautiful than her." Pakura also replied to Akihiko''s comment about Anko''s beauty. "Are you jealous of me, Nanami-chan?" Anko asked as she moved her eyebrows up and down. "Who would be jealous of you? I am more beautiful than her, right Akihiko?" Pakura, now face fully flushed, went over to Akihiko and hugged his arm. Anko, who saw Pakura hugging Akihiko''s arm, felt jealous. She also hurried over and also slowly hugged his arm. Normally, she wouldn''t do this but as she was now influenced by the alcohol, she just did what she wanted to without giving it a second thought. "Both of you are very beautiful." Akihiko replied as he removed his arm from both of the girl''s embrace. Both of them looked at Akihiko with a dissatisfied expression but it faded as Akihiko patted both of their heads. Akihiko was currently brainstorming since he didn''t know when another of the trick questions would come. "Hmmm~" Anko smiled and hummed seeing how comfortable Akihiko''s petting was. Nanami (Pakura) also couldn''t control herself and smiled while leaning down and hugging Akihiko''s waist. They stayed like that for a few minutes before Nanami (Pakura) suddenly stopped hugging Akihiko and cupped Akihiko''s cheeks. "Akihiko, you know, I love you." Nanami (Pakura) suddenly confessed and then leaned in and kissed Akihiko in the lips. ''Wow. I didn''t expect this. Or maybe I did.'' Akihiko thought as he just pushed his tongue against Nanami (Pakura''s) tongue and returned a kiss. Anko currently had a shocked expression. Her drinking partner, her friend, Nanami, just kissed Akihiko, who she liked. ''Hmm, no fair. I will kiss him too.'' Anko''s thoughts were a bit off since she was drunk. After around a minute, Akihiko and Nanami (Pakura) stopped their kiss as they stared at each other''s eyes. However, it was interrupted as Anko also walked towards Akihiko and kissed him on the lips again. Akihiko also returned the favor and kissed Anko deeply while pulling her waist towards him. "Akihiko, I also love you." Anko confessed to Akihiko with heavy breathing as Akihiko smiled. [Mission Completed] [Seduce Anko] [Reward: Bear Summoning Scroll] [Y/N] ''I accept. Put it in the inventory.'' Akihiko thought as he heard Anko. "Hey, Akihiko. Do you wanna do it?" Anko licked her lips seductively as she sat on top of Akihiko''s crotch. She felt her ass touching Akihiko''s dick but she didn''t mind it. "Sure." Akihiko replied with a smirk. [Threesome] [Description: Another one!] [Reward: Bondage Mastery] [Y/N] ''Another mission? Also, Bondage? I guess that''s useful if I need to tie my enemies or maybe not. I accept the quest.'' Akihiko thought. Pakura on the other hand swallowed her saliva as she also said, "Can I also join?" Instead of answering vocally, Akihiko just answered with his actions. He carried both Anko and Pakura straight to the bedroom. When they arrived in the bedroom, Pakura removed all her clothes but Anko still wore the mesh top with nothing underneath it. "You both look absolutely stunning." Akihiko complimented them as both of them smiled happily. "So, let''s start." Akihiko said as he sat on the bed''s edge. Anko smiled seductively as she immediately removed Akihiko''s trousers and saw his dick in full glory. She just looked at it lustfully and started to lick the tip skillfully. Meanwhile, Pakura was kissing Akihiko as Akihiko played with her nipples. "Nhnn~ Nhnn~" Pakura moaned softly as she rubbed her pussy on her own. *Sluurrrrp* *Sluurp* Anko was now starting to suck the upper half of Akihiko''s dick as she rocked her head back and forth. As she got used to Akihiko''s dick, she deepthroated Akihiko''s dick. *Gag* Although Anko gagged for a while, she kept moving back and forth while her hand was playing with her own nipple and clitoris. Her face shows that she was full of pleasure as her pussy started to become wet just from sucking Akihiko''s dick. After around 10 minutes, Akihiko finished inside her mouth and beside Akihiko, Pakura was already dripping wet. Anko opened her mouth that was full of Akihiko''s cum and swallowed it. This act made Akihiko even harder as he just lifted Anko off the ground and onto the bed. "Anko, I''m putting it in." Akihiko said as he pushed his dick into Anko''s pussy. "Ahhnnnnn~ It''s hitting the back of my pussyyyy~" Anko moaned loudly as Akihiko''s dick entered her pussy. Akihiko thrusted his dick back and forth as Anko rolled her eyes backwards and had an orgasmic smile on her face. Seeing Anko like that, Pakura couldn''t handle it anymore as she just stood up with her legs beside Anko''s waist. She positioned her pussy in front of Akihiko''s mouth as she bent a little bit to reach Akihiko. Akihiko immediately knew what she wanted and used his tongue to explore Pakura''s pussy. "Ahhn~ Akihiko~ Yes~ Yesss~" Pakura moaned as she supported her body by putting her hands on her knees. Pakura''s pussy juice dripped down onto Akihiko''s dick directly which was in turn thrusted into Anko''s pussy. *Pak* *Pak* *Pak* "Akihiko~ Akihiko~ Faster~ Faster~ Fuck me more~" Anko moaned and held Akihiko hands as she locked her legs behind Akihiko. Akihiko didn''t reply as he was still pleasuring Pakura with his tongue but he thrusted even faster. This went on for another 20 minutes, before Akihiko came inside her. "Haah~ Haah~" Anko was breathing heavily as cum flowed out of her pussy and she had a satisfied expression on her face. "It''s my turn now, Akihiko." Pakura said as she laid on her back and spreaded her legs into a M shape. Akihiko smiled warmly at Pakura as he positioned his dick. "Here I go." Akihiko pushed his dick inside as Pakura groaned and there was a puff of smoke. *Poof* Pakura''s transformation got undone and now she was now back to her original appearance. She had her green hair with orange tips tied into a bun while her body proportions didn''t change. Anko slowly turned around to see Pakura in his original appearance. ''Who is she? I know I have seen her before, but who is she?'' Anko thought as she was still drunk and couldn''t remember carefully. Akihiko thrusted into Pakura in a rhythm as Pakura moaned and sounds of flesh hitting sounded. *Pak* *Pak* *Pak* "Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ I''m cummingggg~" Pakura moaned as she squirted, soaking Akihiko''s pelvic area. Akihiko came inside her and she now had cum inside her womb. Anko just smiled at this and went above Pakura as she had her pussy towards Akihiko. "Akihiko~ Let''s go for another round~" Anko said as Akihiko began fucking her in doggy style. The cycle went on between Pakura and Anko as they both came 7 times each while getting creampied 3 times. ----- ----- Currently, Pakura and Anko were sleeping peacefully on the bed fully naked. They were also cleaned and now Akihiko was talking with Ino in the free space behind the shop. "Hey Ino, what do you want to talk about?" "Um, A-Akihiko, you know the promise that we made? You told me that you will give the answer to my confession when I become a genin. I already passed the team test so I came here to get the answer." Ino answered while touching the tip of her fingers together. "Hmm? Do you want the answer?" Akihiko asked as he bent over to reach Ino''s height. "Yes!" Ino replied quickly. "Do you really want the answer?" Akihiko asked again. "Yes! I want the answer." Ino answered again. "Do you really want the answer?" Akihiko asked again as Ino pouted. Akihiko patted her head and just chuckled. "Alright, the answer is yes." Akihiko whispered into Ino''e ears. Ino at that time felt really happy and hugged Akihiko. However, at that time, someone dashed and tried to attack Ino but Akihiko just moved elegantly and stopped the attack. "Hinata-chan, you shouldn''t do that. Only bad girls do that. And bad girls will get punished. Will you tell me why you tried to attack Ino?" Akihiko asked Hinata gently. "I-I just wanted to be your girlfriend but if you are in a relationship with Ino, I won''t get to date you." Hinata replied as her eyes were slightly wet. "Hinata¡­." Ino just listened to Hinata''s answer as she fell silent. "So, you just want me to date you, right? Hinata-chan?" Akihiko asked as Hinata quickly nodded. Ino who was silent just shouted from the back as she finished making a very hard decision, "I-I can share Akihiko with you if Akihiko is okay with it." "R-really? Ino?" Hinata asked Ino as Ino nodded. Akihiko who was looking at this thought ''Damn, I didn''t even need to say anything,'' "Akihiko, are you fine with it?"x2 Both Ino and Hinata asked me and I just smiled towards them and said, "I''m fine with it." Hinata and Ino hugged each other and then returned home. "Haah, what am I gonna do?" I muttered to myself as I just got 4 more lovers in a day. ----- Meanwhile, Naruto and Sasuke were looking at Konohamaru who was running with a large rock tied behind him. "Hey Sasuke, do you think Sakura''s behavior is annoying?" "Of course. If possible, I want to send her to Akihiko''s discipline camp. I want Akihiko to break her behavior, break her mindset, break her bones ,break her body and break her ass." Sasuke replied as he kept a straight face. "Not gonna lie, that sounded sus. But you''re right." Naruto replied as he closed his eyes and nodded. "BOSS! CAN I STOP NOW?!" Konohamaru yelled as Naruto yelled back. "NO! KEEP RUNNING! THIS IS NOTHING COMPARED TO WHAT WE DID!" "YES! BOSS!" ----- [Akihiko] [Age: 12(Immortal)] [Chakra: 9420/9420(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 99.969%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan(3 Tomoe)] [Sage Mode: Perfected] (Naruto''s Six Path Sage Mode is another thing since it was Sage Mode + Hagoromo''s chakra) -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Taijutsu Mastery (Expert)] [Shuriken and Kunai Mastery (Expert)] [Fuinjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [The D] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi Mastery (Expert)] [Kenjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [Head Patting Mastery (Expert)] [Sperm Control (Expert)] [Hiraishin no Jutsu (Expert)] [Genjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [Eight Gates (Fifth Gate)] [Random Music Player] [Bondage Mastery] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (1/3)] [Hiraishin Kunai(20)] [Cookies (10000)] [Body Development Pills (2)] [The Dark Side Cloak] [ChunChunMaru] [UmU Hairband] [Bear Summoning Scroll] [Treasures] [Kushina''s Panties] [Mikoto''s Panties] [Izumi''s Panties] [Yugao''s Panties] [Kurenai''s Panties] [Pakura''s Panties] [Anko''s Panties] Family: [Kushina] - Lover [Mikoto] - Lover [Izumi] - Lover [Yugao] - Lover [Anko] -Lover [Pakura] -Lover [Ino - Girlfriend] [Hinata - Girlfriend] [Naruto - Stepson] [Sasuke - Stepson] ----- (End-) ===== This is it for this chapter. Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like this story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: Discord link will be in the comment section. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 53 - Guy And Akihikos Intimate Moment [a/n: If you want to join the discord server, I made an auxiliary chapter. Check it out.] The next day, after Naruto and Sasuke went with Kakashi to complete their first mission, Akihiko introduced Pakura and Anko to Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi and Yugao.?? "Pakura? Pakura of the Sand?"x5 Everyone was surprised by Pakura''s appearance. She was deemed to be dead by everyone in the shinobi world. Pakura just nodded as Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao and Anko stared at her intensely. Kushina even started to run her hands through Pakura''s body to see if she was real. "Wait a minute, the important question now is, why did Akihiko save you?" Yugao made the question as everyone fell into deep thought. "Uhm, he said that he needed someone to help him manage the shop." Pakura replied honestly. "Bullshit."x3 Kushina, Izumi and Yugao said at the same time while Anko was just eating cookies and looking at the scene. "So, that''s why he suddenly got an employee out of nowhere." Mikoto just smiled and muttered to herself. "He always used shadow clones to manage the shop. So, since the beginning, he was aiming for you. Am I right, Akihiko?" Izumi pointed her fingers at Pakura and looked at Akihiko as if she was waiting for something. "Ooops, I got busted." Akihiko just replied casually. Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao and Izumi all just shook their heads as they were used to Akihiko''s actions. "Anyways, welcome to the family, Anko, Pakura." Kushina told them with a smile as all of them talked. "Oh right, there are also 2 more members who will join the family." Akihiko said as all eyes turned towards him. "Yeah, they''re Ino and Hinata. Alright, peace out." Akihiko said as he disappeared from their sight. "What?! Ino-chan and Hinata-chan?!" Kushina and Mikoto shouted as Yugao, Izumi, Anko and Pakura just had a deadpan face. "Aren''t they still 12?" Mikoto asked as Yugao then replied. "Wait a minute, isn''t Akihiko 12 too?" "Yeah, I guess you''re right. It''s fine then. Age is just a number." Kushina just answered as she sheepishly smiled. *sigh* "Whatever. Let''s talk and get to know each other." Kushina said as all of them made a circle and talked about themselves and how they met Akihiko. Pakura told them how Akihiko saved her from the Kirigakure ninjas and how it led to the situation. Anko told them that she bought cookies from Akihiko and then how Akihiko once grabbed her ass and sucked her nipple "accidently." ----- Akihiko was currently sitting beside Guy and talking about stuff while Lee and Neji were sparring. "Guy-sensei, I already mastered the Fifth Gate." Akihiko said as Guy just stared at Akihiko. "Can you repeat it again, Akihiko? I think I misheard something." Guy asked again since it has been only 4 months since Akihiko started practicing the Eight Gates. "I mastered the fifth gate." Guy, now sure of what he said just grabbed Akihiko by the shoulders and shouted loudly gathering attention from Neji, Lee and TenTen. "AS EXPECTED OF MY STUDENT. YOU ALREADY OPENED THE FIFTH GATE. IT''S ONLY A MATTER OF TIME BEFORE YOU SURPASS ME! I AM PROUD OF YOU, AKIHIKO!" "Yes, Guy-sensei. YOUTH!" Akihiko shouted Guy''s favorite word and it was followed by two shouts. One from Guy and one from Lee. "YOUTH!" x2 "Anyways Akihiko, can you spar with Neji, Lee and TenTen?" Guy asked. "Sure, Guy-sensei." "NEJI, LEE, TENTEN, COME HERE!" Guy shouted as the three of them came rushing to where Guy was. "Yes, Guy-sensei."x3 "Neji, TenTen, Lee, the three of you will spar against Akihiko." Guy said as Lee became excited about the thought of sparring with Akihiko. Neji was starting to think about some "fate" bullshit and TenTen just nodded. ----- While Akihiko was about to spar with Team Guy, Team Kakashi was currently going around Konoha cleaning sewers. "Another one." Kakashi said as he took another sewage cleaning mission. "Another one? Kakashi-sensei, can''t you choose another mission? We have been cleaning sewers for the last 2 hours. You even traumatized Sasuke." Naruto complained as Sasuke beside him was muttering. "Rats are scary, Rats are scary, Rats are scary, Rats are scary, Rats are scary..." Sasuke was muttering nonstop and he was even more traumatized than when he saw his whole clan die. ''Rats. Rats are an abomination. Yeah, snakes. Snakes are their natural predator. I will get a snake. Then, I won''t be afraid of rats.'' At that moment, Sasuke became determined to get a snake and that was how he got his snake summon in the future. [a/n: See, there''s a reason why he went to Orochimaru and got a snake summon. He was afraid of rats.] ----- [Back to Akihiko] Akihiko was currently standing face to face with Neji, Lee and TenTen. "Come on, what are you waiting for? Let''s spar." Akihiko said as he snapped his fingers while standing comfortably. [Boss Music Starts Playing] "W-why do I hear boss music?" TenTen asked but Lee and Neji already dashed forward. Lee tried to kick Akihiko but his leg just got grabbed. As his leg got grabbed, Lee tried to spin Akihiko using this momentum but Akihiko didn''t move. As a result, Lee just fell to the ground. Akihiko looked at Guy with a "Really?" gaze as Guy just smiled wryly. Using that moment to attack, Neji quickly used Gentle Fist: 64 palms and tried to hit Akihiko''s 64 acupuncture points. However, he was surprised as Akihiko just went for a leg sweep. Neji didn''t even have time to defend himself and got hit in the leg. He fell down and TenTen, who finished preparing her jutsu, quickly summoned 10 spears and threw them around Akihiko. She then summoned another long chain and ran around in circles to trap Akihiko. Akihiko just waited there without doing anything. "LEE, NEJI, HE IS TRAPPED. ATTACK NOW!" Ten Ten shouted as Lee, who recovered dashed towards Akihiko and tried to kick him again. Neji also used Gentle Fist: Eight Trigrams : 64 Palms again. Akihiko just grabbed Lee and used him as a human meat shield to block all of Neji''s attacks. Lee couldn''t move and his leg got grabbed again and Akihiko spun like a top while holding Lee''s leg. Akihiko just hit TenTen with Lee''s head and TenTen fell unconscious. Meanwhile, Neji tried to use Gentle Fist: Eight Trigrams Palms: Revolving Heavens and there was a spinning sphere covering Neji. Akihiko didn''t mind and just continued to hit Neji with Lee before the Revolving Heaven broke apart and Neji got hit and fainted. Akihiko was about to carry the three of them towards Guy but Lee stood up slowly. Guy smiled seeing that and shouted, "LEE, YOU CAN USE ''IT''.". "YES, GUY-SENSEI!" Lee just replied as he removed all the weights on him. Gate of Opening. Lee opened the first gate and disappeared from his place. He tried to use Front Lotus and kicked Akihiko in the air but Akihiko just blocked it with his hand. Lee quickly dashed backwards and opened the second gate. Gate of Healing. Lee felt his body energized and he once again dashed out explosively. Cracks appeared from the place where Lee dashed out. Lee punched and kicked but Akihiko just blocked everything with ease. He then opened the third gate. Gate of Life. Lee''s skin turned red and he once again tried to kick Akihiko although it didn''t work last time. As expected, Akihiko just stayed on the ground while blocking it with his right hand. Lee didn''t give up and punched Akihiko at inhuman speed but Akihiko was blocking all of them while moving his arm in a circular motion like he was polishing a car. Wax On, Wax Off. Lee then put all of his strength in one final attack and punched Akihiko but it didn''t even faze Akihiko. Lee then fell down and couldn''t walk as he was too fatigued after using Reverse Lotus. Akihiko just smiled and shook his head as he carried the three of them towards Guy. "Guy-sensei, you have very good students." Akihiko said as he laid the three down. "I know but don''t forget, Akihiko. You are my student, too." Guy said as he smiled at Akihiko. "I know, Guy-sensei. Anyways, you taught Lee the Eight Gates, huh? If he can practice it to the next level, he will be extremely strong. But I hope that both Guy-sensei and Lee won''t have to use it." Akihiko said as he stared at Guy. "You know the consequence of the Last Gate?" Guy asked. "Yes." "If I have to choose between my life and my comrades, I would rather give up my life and save my comrades. If there were a situation where I had to use the Eighth Gate, I would not hesitate." Guy replied. "I know. That''s just like you." Akihiko said as he walked away. Guy also looked at Akihiko''s back as he smiled. He knew that Akihiko was worried for him. Lee, who was listening, had even more respect for Akihiko and he started worshipping Akihiko on just the stage below Guy. ----- Akihiko then went to the Uchiha Household and saw that everyone was here. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko and Pakura. They were all sitting around a table, happily chatting and drinking. Akihiko smiled and went in as everyone smiled towards him. "Akihiko, come and join us." Anko energetically waved her hands and invited Akihiko. "Sure." Akihiko said as Kushina jumped and hugged him like a koala again. Akihiko just patted her head and the power was so strong that even Kurama felt it from inside Kushina. Akihiko sat down and started drinking together with all of them. After they all became drunk, they all went to the bedroom and did their "deed". It took around 6 hours but it ended around 30 minutes before Naruto and Sasuke came back from "training" Konohamaru. Akihiko quickly cleaned all of them up and put their clothes on and went to the kitchen to make dinner. He also changed his clothes. He opened his wardrobe that was 80% filled with black colour. His favourite colour was black after all. Akihiko currently wore a full black outfit with a white apron and was currently making dinner. Naruto and Sasuke came in to see him and greeted him. "We''re home. Hello, Akihiko." x2 "Welcome back." Akihiko said as he smiled towards them. "Did you guys enjoy your first mission day?" Akihiko asked as Sasuke''s face paled as he remembered those scary monsters, the rats. "No, we just cleaned sewers all day." Naruto replied as he felt disappointed. He thought that they would go on like a C rank mission on their first day. Sasuke however replied, "Akihiko, do you know how to get a large snake?" "Yeah, if you can make a summon with a snake, you can get a large snake." "How can we summon?" Sasuke asked as his eyes glittered. "Don''t worry about it now. I will get one for you after you pass the chunin exam. Of course, if you call me dad." Sasuke was tempted and just fell into the temptation, "Thanks Dad." Akihiko was proud of his negotiation skills as Naruto also joined in. "I also want a summoning scroll." "Yeah, I will give you one after you pass me dad. You also need to call me dad." "Yes, D-Dad." "That''s right, Good job. I will search for your summoning scrolls. Wait for it." The three of them all smiled as Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko and Pakura looked at this scene. They all felt happy seeing this scene. That night, Naruto and Sasuke couldn''t sleep as they were excited about the Summoning Scroll while Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko and Pakura were excited for another thing. They all had a good night. ----- (End-) This is it for this chapter. Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions for the story, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Word Count: 2021 Chapter 54 - We Bare Bears [1 month later] Akihiko could now be seen in the Uchiha Household with Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao, Izumi, Anko and Pakura surrounding him.?? It was because of his three new bear summons. The three bears stacked on top of each other when they were summoned. The lowest bear was a white polar bear, the middle bear was a panda while the third bear was a grizzly bear. They were all small and cute as they were still babies so everyone who saw them doted on them, including Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao, Pakura, Izumi and Anko. Ino and Hinata were at their respective home with their family. "Ahhh, they are so cutee~" Kushina exclaimed as she hugged the small polar bear who had a stoic expression. "So squishy~" Yugao said as she hugged the panda. "You can''t escape from my hands." Anko said as she tightly hugged the grizzly bear who was trying to run away from her. "It''s my turn next. I want to hug the panda." Izumi said as she pointed her hands towards the panda. Pakura was sitting beside Yugao and was tickling the panda who was squirming around in Yugao''s hug. Mikoto was also touching the polar bear''s paws who didn''t even try to do anything. "Boss, help me." The grizzly bear spoke in human tongue and had tears in his eyes as he couldn''t escape from Anko. "Stay still and I will give you cookies." Akihiko said as the grizzly bear suddenly smiled as he just let Anko and Izumi do anything to him. As for how Akihiko summoned them, ----- [Furashbacku no Jutsu] [Get your own summon] [Description: Don''t be lazy. Just do it.] [Reward: Familiar category will be added under Family] [Penalty: None] [Y/N] Akihiko got a new mission from the system about having his own personal summon, so he decided to finally use his Bear Summoning Scroll. *Poof* "Who summoned us, the three great bears?" A childish voice appeared from the smoke. From the smoke, there was a shadow of a large figure coming out. Akihiko thought that it would be a large bear like in the Naruto series but he was wrong. After a few seconds, the smoke cleared to show three bears stacked on top of each other. The three then walked forward slowly but tripped on a rock and they all fell down on top of each other. "Ouch, it hurts." The brown bear said as he rubbed his head with teary eyes. Akihiko just smiled and helped them back up as the panda looked up and said, "Are you the one who summoned us?" "Yes, would you mind telling me your names?" Akihiko asked as the three bears were stacked on top of each other again. "Of course. I am the oldest of us three and you can call me Gurizu (Grizz)." Grizz said from the top. ""I am Panda and I am the second oldest." Panda introduced himself. "Aisu Bearu. (Ice Bear)" Ice Bear just said and didn''t say anything else. "I see. My name is Akihiko. Do you guys want some cookies?" Akihiko said as he took out some cookies from his inventory. "Wow, where did you get the cookie?" Gurizu asked as he was amazed. "Just a small trick." Akihiko said as he handed three cookies over to Gurizu, Panda and Aisu Bearu. "Wow, Delicious." Panda and Gurizu exclaimed as they ate the cookie. Aisu just nodded and continued eating. "Can you guys tell me where you are from?" Akihiko asked as the three of them turned sad. "It''s a long story." Gurizu said as he started explaining their circumstances. The three of them were from the bear clan but they were abandoned. The three of them found each other and started living together. They didn''t have a proper place to stay and they roamed around the large forest near Mount Myoboku, sleeping at places they made temporary shelters in. "And then, we found ourselves here when you summoned us." Gurizu finally finished both the story and the cookie. "I see, you three lived a hard life huh? Do you guys want to be my personal summon? I can give you a home, a family and most importantly, cookies." "Sure, why not." Gurizu immediately accepted as they didn''t have a place to stay anyways. Panda and Aisu Bearu followed Gurizu''s decision and also decided to follow Akihiko. "Then from now on, we''re a family now, alright?" Akihiko said as he carried the three bear cubs in his arms. "Yeah!" x2 Gurizu and Panda excitedly said and Aisu just nodded his head. [Furashbacku End-] ----- Akihiko was currently talking with Kakashi on a bridge while Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were trying to catch a cat for Daimyo''s wife, Madam Shinji. The cat''s name was Tora and she had brown fur and had a red ribbon on her right ear. "Kakashi-san, are you sure that you don''t need to supervise your team?" Akihiko asked as leaning on the railing. "Yeah, it''s fine. I trust them. With Naruto and Sasuke''s overall strength, they can easily catch that annoying cat." Kakashi said as he didn''t move his eyes from the Make Out Tactics book in his hand. "Yeah, anyways, did you take any new mission? Naruto and Sasuke are always complaining about the D ranked missions during our training." Akihiko questioned as Kakashi just sighed. "Of course. I, as their teacher, care about them. How could I stay still when I hear their cries of agony from cleaning sewers, toilets and finding lost pets. So, I finally took a C-ranked mission for them. I am such a good teacher, aren''t I?" Kakashi replied as he flipped to another page of Make Out Tactics. "Yeah, yeah, you sure are the best teacher. Wait, no second. Guy-sensei is far better. No wait, third. I am the second-best teacher after Guy-sensei." Akihiko said as he closed his eyes and raised his chin while looking like he was thinking about something serious. Kakashi''s mouth twitched as he just looked at Akihiko with deadfish eyes and said, "Guy might be better at me at teaching but I am definitely better than you at teaching." "Are you sure about that?" Akihiko asked as he smirked at Kakashi. At that moment, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura came back with a big chonky cat. "Kakashi-sensei, we completed the mission." Naruto yelled as Sasuke saw Akihiko and asked him. "Akihiko, what are you doing here?" "Just came here to talk with Kakashi-san and of course to see what you guys are doing." Akihiko said as Sakura from beside Sasuke and Naruto asked. "Why do you want to see them?" Naruto who heard that turned to look at Sakura with a strange gaze as he asked, "Sakura, are you dumb? Akihiko is¡­.. Akihiko is our classmate from the same year." "Oh yeah." Sakura muttered as she remembered about that. She forgot it since Akihiko was going up the ninja ranks like he was going up with an elevator. "Anyways, I have somewhere to go now. Bye, Kakashi-san, Naruto and Sasuke." Akihiko said as he walked away slowly. "Alright, time to go and submit our mission." Kakashi said as Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura followed him. After that, Kakashi led Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura to the Hokage and returned the cat to the Damiyo''s wife. After that, Hiruzen assigned the C-ranked mission of escorting Tazuna to Team 7. After that, they quickly went on their mission. ----- Akihiko teleported to the forest route towards the Land of Waves and dashed quickly. He quietly followed Team 7 and, on his way, he saw two chunins who were waiting to ambush Team 7 and Tazuna. Akihiko just shook his head and quickly dashed off and unsheathing his ChunChunMaru. He quickly sliced their head off quickly and cleanly in one cut. Akihiko cleaned the blood on the blade and unsheathed the katana back into its sheath. After that, he just leisurely jumped from tree to tree while following Team 7. However, just as he thought there was no one else, he sensed two jonin level ninjas dashing extremely fast towards Team 7. When the two ninjas arrived around 100 meters away from Team 7, Kakashi noticed something and shouted. "There is an ambush to the right. Prepare for battle." Kakashi said as Team 7 now had a formation on. The two ninjas who arrived were the left hand and right-hand men of Danzo Shimura, the previous Root Leader and now an S-Rank Criminal. Kakashi at that time wasn''t quite sure if he could win against two of them at the same time. He still had his genin team to protect. "Run Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, take Tazuna away. I will handle them." Kakashi said as he prepared a Raikiri in his right hand. He was prepared to finish this fight as quickly as he could. Sakura was about to take Tazuna away but Naruto and Sasuke prepared their shadow clones and katana as they said, "Kakashi-sensei, why do you think we will leave you here alone." "Kakashi the Copy Cat Ninja, today is the day that you will di-" They didn''t even get to finish their sentence as their head fell down on the ground. *Thud* Akihiko came out of the shadows and said, "Yo, what a coincidence that we meet here." "Coincidence? I think not." Sakura said. "Shut up." Sasuke just replied making Sakura shut up. "Anyways, Kakashi-san, don''t worry about them. They are already dead. You can continue your mission." Akihiko said as he assured Kakashi. "Hmm, alright then. Don''t forget to report this to Lord Hokage. Team 7, let''s continue the mission." Kakashi said as the team continued on their journey. After they went on their way, Akihiko whistled loudly and some birds came flying towars him. "Have you seen a suspicious base with lots of people entering it?"(bird language) "I haven''t seen it. Wait a minute, I will ask my friends for you." The bird replied. After a few minutes, the bird replied with another bird who had red feathers. "He knows the base." "Alright, can you lead me there?" Akihiko asked the red bird as the red bird just nodded and flew away. Akihiko followed the bird and after around 10 minutes, he finally arrived at the base. Akihiko thanked the bird and didn''t care about anything and just broke the door with a kick. "How should I kill Danzo? Burn him alive? Or should I torture him with a genjutsu? Or amputate him limb after limb?" Akihiko muttered as Root Members arrived and surrounded him. "Who are you?" They asked. "Me? I''m the Cookie Lord." Akihiko cheekily replied as he dashed forward with his katana in hand. ----- [Akihiko] [Age: 12(Immortal)] [Chakra: 9420/9420(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 99.969%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan(3 Tomoe)] [Sage Mode: Perfected] (Naruto''s Six Path Sage Mode is another thing since it was Sage Mode + Hagoromo''s chakra) -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Taijutsu Mastery (Master)] [Shuriken and Kunai Mastery (Expert)] [Fuinjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [The D] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi Mastery (Master)] [Kenjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Head Patting Mastery (Master)] [Sperm Control (Expert)] [Hiraishin no Jutsu (Master)] [Genjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Eight Gates (Sixth Gate)] [Random Music Player] [Bondage Mastery] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (1/3)] [Hiraishin Kunai (20)] [Cookies (10000)] [Body Development Pills (2)] [The Dark Side Cloak] [ChunChunMaru] [UmU Hairband] [Bear Summoning Scroll] [Treasures] [Kushina''s Panties] [Mikoto''s Panties] [Izumi''s Panties] [Yugao''s Panties] [Kurenai''s Panties] [Pakura''s Panties] [Anko''s Panties (Transparent)] [Family] [Kushina-Lover] [Mikoto-Lover] [Izumi-Lover] [Yugao - Lover] [Anko - Lover] [Pakura - Lover] [Ino - Girlfriend] [Hinata - Girlfriend] [Naruto - Stepson] [Sasuke - Stepson] [Familiar] [Gurizu] [Panda] [Aisu Bearu] ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading. There might not be too much interesting stuff going on other than torturing Danzo. Although, in chunin arc there will be a lot of things to write about so do not worry. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 55 - Phak Yu Danzo "Everyone, attack together!" The right-hand man of the right hand man of Danzo shouted. Everyone attacked Akihiko but Akihiko just pulled out his katana with his right hand and snapped his fingers with his left.?? *Snap* [Hampster Dance Starts Playing] Dip Di Dee Da Dee Dee Doh Doh, Dee Pa Dee Dee Do, Dee Di Di Dee Dee Doo Doo Dee Dee Doo Doo Dee Doo~ Akihiko just thought ''I''m not complaining about this song. This is a masterpiece. Thank you, system.'' Akihiko didn''t want to waste any time and just threw Hiraishin kunai all over the room. The root members who saw this just attacked Akihiko. However, within a single strike, five of them died. Akihiko then just teleported using Hiraishin all over the place, killing root members like he was squashing bugs. The scarier thing was that a cheerful song was playing while Akihiko was creating a massacre. Just 40 seconds in and almost all of the root members in the room were dead. More root members came in as reinforcement as there was someone who informed more people. "Huh? Fuck this shit. I am just gonna destroy everything." Akihiko muttered as he activated both sage mode, jugo''s bloodline and his arm turned large while having a booster behind the elbow. He also had golden markings all across his body and his eyes. He tucked his right arm backwards before letting out a punch that he put some effort in. "Normal Series: Normal Punch." [A/N: To clarify things, I really hate plagiarism. *Whistles innocently*] Akihiko punched the air and wind flew towards the root members, throwing them against the walls of the base and the wind even destroyed the walls of the base. "HAH?! CAN''T YOU FUCKING PIECES OF SHIT HANDLE ONE PERSON?! DAMN IT! I AM IN A BAD MOOD!" Danzo yelled as he saw his men flying over the destroyed walls like they were some fairies from folk tales, except the fact that they were bloody while having no wings. "Yo, Danzo, whatcha doing dawg?" Akihiko asked as he chewed his cookie that he took out from his inventory and walked slowly towards Danzo. "YOU! WHO ARE YOU?!" Danzo yelled as he didn''t remember Akihiko as Akihiko changed too much. "Don''t ask useless questions, just attack." Akihiko said as he finished his cookie and dusted off the crumbs on his hand. Danzo immediately used Wind Release Slash using his katana to create a wind strike towards Akihiko. Akihiko just punched it and dismissed it with his right arm while walking forward slowly. Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves Danzo released several wind blades in different angles toward Akihiko but Akihiko just changed his left arm and changed it into an armored arm. Normal Series: Consecutive Normal Punches [a/n: Once again, I hate plagiarism. *Whistle intensifies*] Akihiko let out several normal punches destroying the wind blades and even throwing Danzo against the wall, creating multiple cracks on the wall before Danzo tried to stand up again by using the wall as support. He placed his hand over the wall and stood up again. "Y-you, who are you?" Danzo asked as finally stood up. Akihiko just threw two normal kunais and they both penetrated Danzo''s hand and stuck them with the wall. "I told you already. You don''t need to know my name." Akihiko said as the Hampster Song finally ended. "Sharingan." Akihiko activated the sharingan as he looked Danzo in the eye while in his right arm he took two Viagra cookies from his inventory. Akihiko placed Danzo in a genjutsu that made him see that floor as Hiruzen in his naked form. The genjutsu also made Danzo perceive time faster and think that more time has passed. Akihiko fed Danzo the two Viagra cookies. He took out his notebook and wrote, "Experiment #2 How would two Viagra cookies affect a man?" Akihiko waited before Danzo finally breathed heavily and removed his hands from the kunais. He then started humping the concrete. Sadly, it didn''t work like dirt in The Strongest System. It immediately smashed his little pp apart but he just kept going. Danzo was thinking ''What the fuck? Why can''t I escape this genjutsu? Why am I humping Hiruzen naked? And why am I feeling good from this?'' Akihiko just wrote in his notebook, "Nothing happened other than extended time of the effect." Danzo felt unimaginable pain that he started begging in his mind ''Please, stop this. This is hurting me both physically and mentally.'' However, Akihiko didn''t have any mind reading ability so it was bad for Danzo. Sike!!! Fuck Danzo. Type your anger in the chat. Danzo kept humping the cement until his pelvic area looked as flat as a board and there was a deep mark left in the cement. There was also a pool of blood in where Danzo was currently humping. [4 hours later] Akihiko could now be seen sitting on a large rock as he removed the genjutsu on Danzo. Danzo was now in an extremely bad condition. His body was tired, his pelvic region was almost grinded to dust and fucking Hiruzen in a genjutsu for 3 days straight gave him a severe trauma. "Hey, did you like it?" Akihiko asked as he started walking towards Danzo. "P-Phuck Yu." Danzo couldn''t even speak properly now. "Oho, you want to hump the great Third Hokage again huh?" As soon as Akihiko said that, Danzo immediately shivered as he started shaking his head intensely. "I see, then say sorry to everything you did and I will forgive you." Akihiko said with a kind smile. "I-I''m sorry. I''m sorry for blah blah blah blah." Danzo kept saying sorry but it wasn''t heartfelt. He was thinking how to kill Akihiko when he regained his strength. It took around an hour for Danzo to finally finish talking about his crimes. "I see, Danzo. You were really sorry about everything you did, right? As I promised, you will now be forgiven. . . . . Sike!!!" Akihiko said as he just changed his right arm to a long and sharp knife and cut off Danzo''s head. "Wai-" Danzo didn''t get to finish as his head rolled off the ground. "Here, for your death, I shall open you a song." Akihiko said as he snapped his fingers. [Coffin Dance Meme Started Playing] After the song ended, Akihiko just threw Danzo''s head into his [Inventory] and in his [Trash] folder. . . . After that, Akihiko teleported to the Uchiha household. "Hey, I will only be coming back tomorrow. There are some important things going on. I will explain later. Sorry, bye. Tell the others for me too." Akihiko said as he kissed Kushina and Mikoto on the cheek. Akihiko disappeared after that. "Hey, Kushina, everyone is outside today since they have a mission. Let''s go around and roam the village." Mikoto suggested as Kushina suddenly brightened up. "Yay, let''s go to Ichiraku''s ramen~" Kushina then pulled Mikoto''s hand and went to Ichiraku''s ramen. "Kushina, go slowly." Mikoto said as she ran to match Kushina''s speed. They arrived at Ichiraku''s ramen and they were greeted by Teuchi. "Oh, Kushina, Mikoto, Welcome. You haven''t been here for weeks now." Teuchi said as he opened his eyes slightly for a split second, showing that his eyes had circles on top of a purple eye. "Hehe, I was busy. I want two bowls of salt ramen and Mikoto will have beef ramen." Kushina said as Teuchi nodded. Mikoto just sighed. While Teuchi was preparing the ramen, Ayame was asking Kushina and Mikoto for advice. "Kushina-san, Mikoto-san, can you give me some relationship advice?" Ayame asked as she blushed slightly. She was embarrassed to ask this question but they were the only ones who could help her. Teuchi was just teasing Ayame whenever she asked that. "Of course, are you in a relationship with someone, Ayame?" Mikoto smiled and asked. "N-no, but I am thinking if I should confess." "Hmm, if you are really sure that you like him, then sure, you should confess. You don''t know when he will get another woman." Mikoto answered. "Right, you should confess." Kushina exclaimed, causing Teuchi to hear about this. "Kushina, Mikoto, sorry about that. Ayame is just lovestruck with Akihiko-boy." Teuchi smirked as he finished preparing his ramen. "DAD!!!" Ayame yelled with her face fully blushing and she ran back into the house. "Hahahaha, here''s your ramen." Teuchi served both of them their ramen. However, Kushina and Mikoto were surprised to hear that Ayame liked Akihiko. Of course, in Kushina''s mind, she was already making plans on how to invite Ayame to the family. After eating ramen, Kushina and Mikoto went back to the Uchiha Household and discussed things. At night, when everyone came back home, they had a long hearty discussion about Ayame. ----- Akihiko teleported to somewhere near Tazuna''s home in the Land of Waves and then walked towards Tazuna''s home. "Yo, Sasuke, Naruto. Where is Kakashi-san?" Akihiko asked as he saw Naruto and Sasuke sparring against each other. "Ehh? Akihiko? Why are you here?" Naruto asked as he was genuinely curious. He thought that Akihiko would return to Konoha or something. "Akihiko, can you teach me the next stage of kenjutsu?" Sasuke asked as he walked towards Akihiko. "Sorry but nope. You still have to master this stage first. After that, I will teach you." Akihiko answered. "Anyways, Naruto, where is Kakashi-san?" "He should be around here." Naruto replied as he scratched his head. "Oh, thanks. That helped me out a lot." Akihiko replied. "Hehe, you''re welcome." Naruto sheepishly smiled and waved his arms. Sasuke, who knew Akihiko was being sarcastic just sighed at Naruto''s lack of common sense. Akihiko found out where Kakashi was and walked there. After Akihiko walked away, Sakura asked Naruto and Sasuke. "How strong is Akihiko? And why are you asking him to teach you, Sasuke?" "Akihiko? He is our teacher so of course I have to ask him to teach me the next step. And about Akihiko''s strength, I don''t know. He never got serious as far as I know." Sasuke replied. Sakura fell silent as she heard the answer. ----- "Kakashi-san, you there?" Akihiko asked as he walked near the forest. "Yeah, what do you need, Akihiko?" Kakashi asked from the top of the tree branch while reading Make Out Tactics. "Oh yeah, can you come down for a second, Kakashi-san? I have something important to talk to you about." Kakashi jumped down from the tree and asked. "What do you want to talk about?" "Danzo." As Kakashi heard that word, he fell silent and he looked downwards. "What about him?" Kakashi asked with a slightly angry tone. "I found his location. He is near this area." "Where is he?" Kakashi at this point wanted to kill Danzo immediately as he remembered what Danzo did to his father and to the village. "*ahem* Calm down. I already killed him." Akihiko said as he fake coughed. "What?" Kakashi at this point was really surprised. Danzo was almost at the same level as Hiruzen and is at least at the Elite Jonin level. Akihiko took Danzo''s head out from the bag and showed it to Kakashi. If Akihiko took Danzo''s head out from the Inventory since it would be suspicious to suddenly take out a head out of nowhere. Kakashi just looked at Akihiko seriously as he asked. "You seriously took his head as a trophy?" "*ahem* It''s just proof. Proof that I killed Danzo so that I can be promoted." Akihiko replied. Although there were lies mixed in. Akihiko didn''t give a fuck about promotion and ranks. What can ranks do except bring trouble? "Alright. Also, why did you follow us here? I honestly thought that you would return to Konoha to report to Lord Hokage." Kakashi said. "Hehehe, I''m bored so I thought I would follow you guys." After that talk, Akihiko went to sleep. ----- [The next day] *ding* [Trap or Not? (Haku Edition)] [Description: Do you want to do it to a cute woman? or a cute man? If you do not want to activate the trap card, check the gender first.] [Reward: Steal] [Penalty: You will never know the mysteries of his/her gender] [Y/N] ----- (End-) ===== This is it for this chapter. Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 56 - Haku [Trap or Not? (Haku Edition)] [Description: Do you want to do it to a cute woman? or a cute man? If you do not want to be bamboozled, check the gender first.]?? [Reward: Steal] [Penalty: You will never know the mysteries of his/her gender] [Y/N] ''Is there any compensation if Haku was a boy?'' Akihiko asked. [No.] ''Understandable, have a great day.'' Akihiko thought as he accepted the mission. He thought ''High risk, high return.'' As he thought that, he left Tazuna''s home. "Good morning, everyone. Today is a beautiful day so let''s praise the sun!" Akihiko said as he spread his arms wide while looking at the sky. "¡­" Naruto "¡­" Sasuke "¡­" Sakura Kakashi looked at Akihiko with deadfish eyes and said, "Did you go crazy?" "Tch. Is it so hard to just Praise the Sun?" Akihiko asked as he walked towards them. "Anyways, hasn''t the mission been completed already? So, why are we still waiting here?" Akihiko asked, although he already knew the reason. At that moment, Tazuna came out of the house. "I have something to tell you all." Tazuna said as he walked near Akihiko, Kakashi, Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura. "The Land of Waves had been taken over by Gato, a shipping magnate. He made the whole land bankrupt and the only way to revitalize the economy is to build a bridge to connect to the mainland. However, Gato sent ninjas to disrupt it. The real mission of Team 7 is to support and protect the bridge building efforts." Tazuna explained, making Kakashi nod. Sasuke and Naruto were excited as they heard about ninjas being sent to disrupt the bridge. This meant that they could fight with the ninja. Sakura, on the other hand, was curious about something. "But why didn''t they attack us yesterday when we were travelling?" "Hmm, that''s a great question. The answer to the question is, "I don''t know." " Tazuna replied, making Sakura''s face twitch at the unexpected answer. "Oh, I killed them on the way." Akihiko said as he stretched his back. "What?!"x4 Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and Tazuna were shocked although Naruto and Sasuke composed themselves quickly. After that, Tazuna went back inside the house while Kakashi gathered Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura to train them and went to the woods. "Today, I am going to teach you how to walk on trees." Kakashi said as Sakura didn''t believe it. "Oh, you mean this?" Sasuke said as he easily climbed the large tree without any difficulties. Kakashi was surprised but he was even more surprised when Naruto climbed the tree although he didn''t reach as far as Sasuke. Akihiko who was looking at this just grinned and whispered to Kakashi. "See, I raised them. I am such a great teacher." Akihiko wiped his fake tears and boasted about himself. "Phak Yu." Kakashi just said two words and went to Sakura. "Naruto and Sasuke, just go and spar. I will help Sakura train. Sakura, you can try." Kakashi said as he thought ''I can at least teach one person.'' But Sakura just climbed the tree up to the first branch. ''Alright, Phak Yu all. I will just go and read Make Out Tactics.'' Kakashi just thought with an annoyed face Naruto, Sasuke and Akihiko laughed loudly as they saw the scene. Sakura was looking at this and felt left out. ----- [1 hour later] Currently, Team 7 was protecting and helping Tazuna build the bridge while Akihiko was chilling on the hammock that he made while his shadow clone was using a leaf to fan Akihiko as he slept peacefully. Another shadow clone was massaging Akihiko''s legs while another shadow clone was massaging his shoulders and arms. "Shadow Clone Aboose" (Clone 1) "I agree. Shadow Clone Aboose." (Clone 2) *nods sagely* "Heartless Fucker." (Clone 3) "Wait, isn''t that just basically just degrading ourselves?" (Clone 1) "I guess so." (Clone 3) "Who cares? Clone Aboose!" (Clone 2) shouted waking Akihiko up. "Shit! I can''t even sleep properly. Dismiss the jutsu now." "See? Clone Aboose!" (Clone 2) yelled before he dispersed into smoke. "Haah, I can''t even sleep properly." Akihiko muttered as he stood up ----- [Meanwhile] Team 7 was currently fighting against Zabuza. Kakashi and Zabuza were in a stalemate while Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura protected Tazuna. "Kakashi of the Sharingan, what will you do?" Zabuza asked as he pointed his large sword at Kakashi. Kakashi pulled his Konoha headband and adjusted it, showing his sharingan. "Oh, Sasuke, Kakashi-sensei have the same eye as you." Naruto tapped Sasuke in the arm. "Yeah, but his eyes aren''t natural. They fake. They are transplanted. They are like fake boobs. Looks good but doesn''t feel good. Mom told me that it drains their chakra when a non-Uchiha uses the sharingan." Sasuke calmly explained to Naruto. "I see, I see." Naruto nodded and closed his eyes. Kakashi heard them but ignored them. They were fighting on the river so Zabuza had a lot of advantage. Zabuza used Hidden in the Mist technique and used water from the river to create a heavy mist. Kakashi''s vision was limited to 10 meters around him and so did Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and Tazuna. Kakashi saw a silhouette coming to attack him as he quickly defended himself and used a kunai to stab through "Zabuza". However, it was a Water Clone as it turned into water and the real Zabuza appeared beside Kakashi, trapping Kakashi with Water Prison Technique and left another clone to attack Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other and smiled before both of them created a shadow clone and left them to guard Tazuna. Sasuke activated his double-tomoe sharingan and unsheathed his katana while Naruto used Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu to create hundreds of annoying clones and defeated Zabuza''s clone easily. After that, they used the Fuma Shuriken technique to free Kakashi and Sasuke even left an injury on Zabuza''s back. ----- While the others were fighting, Akihiko was currently with a cute woman or maybe a man. Their position was extremely embarrassing since the girl had her hand up in Akihiko''s crotch. "Hey, are you a pervert?" Akihiko asked as he pushed the girl away but accidentally pushed her chest and he felt something soft bouncing. [Mission Completed] [Steal Skill Gained] [Accept Now?] [Y/N] ''Accept it.'' Akihiko thought as the skill appeared in his status. [Steal (Low)] "---big." Akihiko heard the girl murmur. "Big what? Big body? Big eyes? Big nose? Big dick?" Akihiko asked as he looked at the girl who was Haku as if she was a disgusting pervert. "B-big body, you have a big body." Haku quickly replied but she thought ''Shit! Is he a horse or something?'' "Huh? Are you calling me fat?" Akihiko squinted his eyes and asked again in a slightly angry manner, although he wasn''t really angry. "No, I was just telling you that you had good muscles." Haku replied as she looked up and saw Akihiko looking at her as if she was a disgusting pervert. She didn''t know why but she felt slightly good in her mind. "Alright, what''s your name?" Akihiko asked her with still the disgusted look in his eyes. "H-Haku." Haku replied as she felt even better. "Alright, Haku. Remember my name, Akihiko. I will make you my maid." Akihiko declared even though he didn''t know what he just said. ''Fuck! That was cringy!'' Akihiko yelled in his mind. Haku just thought ''Does he have a maid fetish?'' as she ran away, not even noticing that her panties went missing. Akihiko now had a pair of panties in his right arm as he muttered, "As I thought, Steal is an overpowered skill." He tossed it into the [Treasures] and just leisurely went to where Tazuna was building the bridge. ----- Zabuza currently has many injuries, his left arm was cut off by Kakashi''s Chidori while Sasuke and Naruto were distracting him. But then, a hunter-nin came and "killed" Zabuza before leaving on his/her own. They both then disappeared. "Haah, I guess we can finish building the bridge now." Naruto said as he turned to Tazuna. "Yeah, let''s continue." Tazuna had a flame of determination in his eyes. However, Kakashi and Sasuke were both suspicious of the hunter-nin who killed Zabuza with several senbon. However, Kakashi fainted and almost drowned in the water. Sasuke saved Kakashi and they walked back to Tazuna''s home together. They met with Akihiko on the way back. ----- [Konoha] In the Yakiniku shop, a woman was wearing a red mesh armour blouse with the right sleeve being red. She had wild back-length hair and bright red eyes. She was currently drinking sake alone, thinking about a certain someone with purple hair who liked to wear black colour outfits. "Haah, that idiot. Why am I missing that idiot?" Kurenai muttered as she drank another cup of sake. ----- [Back to Land of Waves] Kakashi was currently sleeping inside Tazuna''s home as he was too exhausted. Outside, Akihiko was teaching Sasuke and Naruto on taijutsu. "Come on, you can do better." Akihiko said as he blocked everything easily. Naruto and Sasuke used all their strength but everything was blocked by Akihiko. "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!!!" Naruto shouted. "I told you not to use it this time." Akihiko said as he just dashed and held OG Naruto by the leg and hit all of the clones using Naruto as a weapon. "AHHHH! I''M SORRRYYY!" Naruto yelled out as he cried and after they finished, he vomited immediately. Sasuke just shook his head as he tried to attack Akihiko again. He attacked Akihiko for around 10 minutes more before he fell down on the ground as he lost all strength. Akihiko carried them and searched for his hammock in the forest. He just dropped the two of them on the hammock and returned to the front of Tazuna''s home. When Akihiko arrived there, Sakura called Akihiko''s name. "A-Akihiko." "Yeah? What do you want?" Akihiko turned around and asked her. "Can you teach me how to become stronger?" "Nope." "Why?" Sakura questioned as she felt confused. "Why not? Your behavior, your attitude. I don''t like it. That''s all. I might accept to teach you if you know where to change though. Anyways, bye." Akihiko said as he walked away. Sakura fell silent there and was in deep thought. ----- Akihiko teleported to Uchiha Household and had a "fun" time together with Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko and Pakura. ----- [Akihiko] [Age: 12(Immortal)] [Chakra: 9420/9420(Jonin)] [Chakra Control: 99.969420%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed), Sharingan(3 Tomoe)] [Sage Mode: Perfected] (Naruto''s Six Path Sage Mode is another thing since it was Sage Mode + Hagoromo''s chakra) -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Taijutsu Mastery (Master)] [Shuriken and Kunai Mastery (Expert)] [Fuinjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [The D] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi Mastery (Master)] [Kenjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Head Patting Mastery (Master)] [Sperm Control (Expert)] [Hiraishin no Jutsu (Master)] [Genjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Eight Gates (Sixth Gate)] [Random Music Player] [Bondage Mastery (High)] [Steal (Low)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (1/3)] [Hiraishin Kunai (20)] [Cookies (10000)] [Body Development Pills (2)] [The Dark Side Cloak] [ChunChunMaru] [UmU Hairband] [Bear Summoning Scroll] [Treasures] [Kushina''s Panties] [Mikoto''s Panties] [Izumi''s Panties] [Yugao''s Panties] [Kurenai''s Panties] [Pakura''s Panties] [Anko''s Panties (Transparent)] [Haku''s Panties] [Family] [Kushina-Lover] [Mikoto-Lover] [Izumi-Lover] [Yugao - Lover] [Anko - Lover] [Pakura - Lover] [Ino - Girlfriend] [Hinata - Girlfriend] [Naruto - Stepson] [Sasuke - Stepson] [Familiar] [Gurizu] [Panda] [Aisu Bearu] ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading. If you like the fanfiction, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions for the story, write them here: Thank you for reading. Chapter 57 - Rest In Pieces Gato The next day, early in the morning, Akihiko said farewell to Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko and Pakura. All of them were still on the bed since they were still exhausted. "I will come back together with Naruto and Sasuke."?? "Mhmm."x4 "Yes, dear." Mikoto replied calmly just like always. "We will have a surprise for you when you come back." Pakura said with a mischievous smile as everyone else giggled. "Alright, I will wait for the surprise." Akihiko smiled and kissed all of them before disappearing from the house. After that, Akihiko teleported to the forest near Tazuna''s home and went on to lay down on his handmade hammock. "Ahhh~ This is bliss~" Akihiko muttered as he created 3 more shadow clones. "Oh shit, here we go again." (Clone 1) "Number 1, massage my legs, number 2 massage my arms, number 3, feed me cookies." Akihiko ordered the three of them as they all moved. "Shadow Clone Aboooose." (Clone 2) "Shut up Number 2, you''re annoying." (Clone 3) yelled at (Clone 2) since (Clone 3) got an easier job. He just had to feed Akihiko cookies. Akihiko was peacefully laying on the hammock as Kakashi on the other hand was walking around the woods in a clutch. Kakashi then saw Akihiko who had his clones massaging and feeding him. "Oi Oi Oi, Akihiko. You are having a leisurely life here, huh?" Kakashi faked an angry noise. "Haha, Kakashi-san, do you want a hammock too?" Akihiko asked. "Of course." Kakashi replied. "Sure. Clone 2, go and prepare the hammock." Akihiko turned to Clone 2 and ordered him. "Clone Abooose." Clone 2 was dissatisfied but he went and prepared the hammock two meters away from Akihiko. After a minute, the hammock was already prepared. "Clone 2, you can have a 5 minutes break. Kakashi-san, you can lie down there." Akihiko pointed at the hammock. "Thanks, Akihiko. I really needed that." Kakashi said as he threw his clutch and lied on the hammock and started reading Make Out Tactics. "Thank you very much for your kindness, Original." (Clone 2) changed his mind about Clone Aboose when he got a 5 minutes break. "Tch." (Clone 1) and (Clone 3) just "tch-ed" and continued their work. Kakashi also created one shadow clone to massage his body. "Ahhh, this is too good. Akihiko, how did you learn to abus- *ahem* find a proper use for the Shadow Clones." Kakashi asked. "Heheh, I''m a genius. That''s all. Everyone else can suck my Swedish meatballs." Akihiko replied as he remembered a masterpiece back on Earth. "Huh?" Kakashi malfunctioned for a few seconds before saying to Akihiko. "Akihiko, as a senior older than you, I will tell you to find a relationship while you are younger." "Huh? You''re still an old virgin with a relationship with his hand." Akihiko retorted and imaginary arrows pierced Kakashi''s heart. *Kugh* "I-If I take my mask off, I can have a relationship with lots of women." Kakashi retorted. "Doesn''t change the fact that you are still in a relationship with your hand. Also, even if you took off your mask, I would still be more handsome than you." Kakashi just ignored the truth and stayed quiet while reading his Make Out Tactics. Both of them just lied on their respective hammocks for the next 40 minutes before it was disrupted by Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura. "Hey, Akihiko, Kakashi-sensei. Why are both of you sleeping here?" Naruto yelled as Sasuke covered his ears. "Hory Shet! Lower your voice!" Sasuke replied. Sakura was trying her hardest to change her behavior to be taught by Akihiko as she saw how powerless she was yesterday. She was standing there alone while both of her teammates were leagues above her, fighting together with Kakashi. "Hmm? It is good to sleep here." Akihiko just replied as he looked at Naruto. "Yo, good morning." Kakashi raised his hand at Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. "Good morning." Naruto replied while Sakura also greeted him. Sasuke gave a nod. "Kakashi-san, will you be helping us build the bridge today?" Naruto questioned as Kakashi grinned under his mask. "Sorry Naruto-kun, Sakura-chan, Sasuke-chan, your teacher won''t be there today." Kakashi said as Sasuke yelled. "Don''t call me Sasuke-chan!" "Alright, alright, you guys can go and help Tazuna. Me and Kakashi-san will come later." Akihiko said as Naruto and Sasuke nodded. "Alright." Sakura also didn''t know what to do but she followed the two of them. "Kakashi-san, let''s just relax and sleep." Akihiko said as Kakashi also agreed. They both fell asleep while Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were helping Tazuna build the bridge. They were making lots of progress since Naruto helped with 150 of his shadow clones. With this speed, they will finish building the bridge tomorrow. However, whether they will finish or not will be up to whether they will be able to defend the bridge. ----- "Haku, can you go and spy on their team? It would be better if you could distract Kakashi while I destroy the bridge. Can I leave it to you, brother?" Zabuza said as Haku nodded. "Yes, brother." Haku replied while thinking, ''Brother, huh? He doesn''t even know that I''m a girl.'' Haku then went to the forest near Tazuna''s home to appear as a normal girl coming out to pick medicinal herbs. However, she saw both Akihiko and Kakashi sleeping on their hammocks. She remembered Kakashi from when she saved Zabuza so she thought if she should kill him quickly while he was in a vulnerable state. Haku pulled out a kunai and stabbed Kakashi''s throat. But she was stopped as a hand grabbed the kunai and held it in place a few centimeters away from Kakashi''s throat. "Haku-chan, you shouldn''t do that. You should be punished." Akihiko said as he took out a long rope and quickly tied Haku in a hogtie position as Haku fell down on the floor with her belly facing it and her legs bent upwards. "W-what are y-you doing?" Haku asked as she tried to escape but just ended making herself feel better. "I''m punishing you." Akihiko said as he spanked Haku''s butt. *Pak* A meaty noise vibrated as the meat on Haku''s ass rippled. Her face became red as she never had anyone do this to her. She used her kekkei genkai to create sharp ice and cut the ropes with it. "Y-you, I-I will get revenge for this." Haku said but she wanted to get more. "What? Do you want to slap my butt?" Akihiko said as he pointed at his butt. "No." Haku replied. "So¡­ what do you want?" Akihiko asked. Haku stayed silent and used hand signs with one of her hands. "A Thousand Needles of Death." Several needles appeared around Akihiko and Haku before it all flew towards where Akihiko was standing. Akihiko didn''t even bother to dodge and his clothes were destroyed, leaving only his boxer shorts. Haku immediately blushed as she saw Akihiko''s body. The perfect abs, chest muscle, leg muscle and most importantly the bulging part of the boxer. Little did she know, it was not even the full power of the hidden dragon. "Hey, my eyes are up here." Akihiko said as he smirked. "Hmph!" Haku just pouted and dashed forward. Everytime she tried to attack Akihiko, she received a slap on her butt. She knew that she would not get a hit on Akihiko but just dashed forward with a kunai. She didn''t even use her kekkei genkai. *Slap* *Slap* *Slap* *Slap* For the next 30 minutes, there was a slap and Haku was now extremely wet. She felt her knees give up and plopped on the ground. Her butt was sore from all the slap she received and her face was bright red. Kakashi woke up around 2 minutes ago and saw all the kinky stuff Akihiko and Haku did. "Akihiko, I''m still here. Please go and book a room for the two of you." Kakashi said with a deadpan face. "Yeah, sorry Kakashi-san. Let''s go, Haku." Akihiko said as he helped Haku up and walked away. "Haah, I guess I will just go and check Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura." Kakashi muttered as he body flickered out of the woods. ----- Akihiko and Haku arrived at the edge of the woods and Akihiko asked Haku. "Are you on a team with Zabuza Momochi?" Akihiko asked. "Y-yes, but he isn''t a bad guy. He is only doing this to earn money to kill the Mizukage." Haku answered. "I see. Anyways, what do you think about my offer? About being my maid." Akihiko asked as Haku looked away and answered in a small voice. "I-if you kill Gato, I will accept it." "Isn''t Gato your boss? Why do you want to kill him?" "I know about him. He will betray both me and Zabuza after we finish our jobs for him. But Zabuza is too dumb to find out about that. He wouldn''t believe it even when I tell him anyway." Haku just sighed and replied. "Alright then, keep your promise." Akihiko said as he slapped Haku''s butt another time. "Tell me where Gato is." Akihiko asked as Haku led him to Gato''s place. ------ Meanwhile, Zabuza was currently waiting for the perfect moment to kill Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura together with Tazuna. When he saw the chance, he immediately threw his sword which spun and almost hit Team 7 and Tazuna in the head. "Heh, do you think I am some kind of emo-DUCK!" Sasuke didn''t finish his sentence and yelled as he pulled Tazuna down. Naruto and Sakura also ducked down as they saw a large blade flying past their head and hitting the bridge''s pillar. They saw Zabuza standing on the sword although they didn''t know how he got there. "Just as I thought, he didn''t actually die." Sasuke muttered as Naruto just let out a smile. "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu." "Fucking idiot." Sasuke muttered as he saw two of Zabuza''s clones running towards both of them. Naruto easily took care of both of them but they couldn''t reach Zabuza. Sasuke dashed towards Zabuza with his Sharingan activated and he released a fireball. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu." "Idiot, do you think fire can win against water?" Zabuza looked at Sasuke as if he was an idiot but Sasuke was just trying to buy time. Tens of Naruto''s clones all gangba-*ahem* ganged up and attacked Zabuza with kunais but Zabuza easily defeated them all. Sasuke quickly dashed towards Zabuza and slashed at him. Zabuza parried it with his sword and Sasuke slightly lost balance but he quickly recovered. He saw the sword slash coming towards him by Zabuza but he dodged it and let out another slash. Naruto also created many shadow clones and attacked Zabuza trying to make Zabuza tired so they could easily win the fight. This went on for ten minutes and Naruto left some of his clones to protect Tazuna while Sakura ran to ask for Kakashi''s help. Kakashi arrived fastly and yelled, "Sussy Doggy Style: Summoning Jutsu.". Several dogs appeared and Kakashi told them what to do. The dogs all dashed and held Zabuza in place. When the dogs held Zabuza in place, Kakashi used Chidori and pierced Zabuza''s heart while Sasuke cuts off Zabuza''s head. From this moment on, Zabuza Momochi had died. They all rejoiced and were happy. ----- "Haku, is this where Gato is?" Akihiko asked as Haku nodded. They both entered the door and saw a fat man sitting on the large chair. "Hahaha, Haku. Do you think I wouldn''t be prepared for you?" Gato laughed out loud as several ninjas appeared in the room. "Dude, chill. Take a cookie." Akihiko said as he shut Gato''s mouth by perfectly throwing a cookie into his mouth. Gato immediately spit it out and crushed it under his feet before complaining, "Puuhh, what the hell is this trash. Even calling this trash is a compliment. Who the hell taught you how to bake these?Hmph! Even the sluts and bitches that you love will throw this shit away. Hahaha, those bitches will also bow down to me when I throw them some money. " Gato said, trying to anger Akihiko to exploit his weakness, however he didn''t know how fucked up he was. [a/n: Sorry but I haven''t actually insulted anyone yet in my life so my insults are bad.] "HUH?! CAN YOU REPEAT IT AGAIN?" Akihiko had his voice shaking in anger. These cookies were something he baked passionately; he was extremely proud of it like it was his only child. But this man just insults his cookies. This was already making Akihiko want to torture the shit out of Gato but Gato just had to add the last sentence. Bitches? Sluts? He was calling the ones he loved, the ones he cared for, as bitches and sluts. He even implied that his lovers were just gold diggers. Telling a Cookie Lord that his cookies were bad was just pure blasphemy. He even insulted Akihiko''s lovers who he cared about a lot. Those two were the things he loved the most so Akihiko was already shaking in extreme anger. "Huh? Are you deaf? I told you that those bitches and sluts w- AGHHHHH!" Gato didn''t even get to finish as he felt his throat grabbed tightly. He looked up to see someone who looked like a devil. The golden eyes with black spots spinning around and Akihiko''s smile which looked more like a devil. [a/n: Mangekyo can awaken in extreme emotions. Sadness, Grief, Anger or things like that.] ----- (End-) ===== This is it for this chapter. Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them down here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 58 - Mangekyou Sharingan [A/N: Yeah, I''m back.] Akihiko felt his eyes change and some information entered his head.?? His left Mangekyou ability was called Anzen''na Hisansho. It meant Safe Haven. This ability represented Akihiko''s love and desire to protect the ones close to him. The ability will open a door, which leads to Akihiko''s personal dimension where there are forests, lakes, mountains and even a built-in house. All living and nonliving things can enter the dimension as long as Akihiko opens it for them. It protected everyone in the house and gave immunity to all attacks since they were in another dimension. The dimension would break only when Akihiko died. The usage of this ability also makes the user half-blind after around 4 uses. However, since Akihiko had the Immortality from drinking Fountain of Youth, the regeneration cancelled the side-effect of the Mangekyou ability. His right Mangekyou ability was called Jigoku no Ryoki. It meant Hell''s Domain. This ability represented Akihiko''s wrath. The ability created a domain where the target''s fears were turned into reality. Akihiko had full control over his domain and it was sure that anyone who Akihiko used this on, will mostly suffer death. However, there were requirements for this ability to work. The target has to fear Akihiko. It doesn''t matter how much or how little, once the target fears Akihiko, this ability will definitely work. This ability also makes Akihiko blind but it was also countered by his regeneration. The chakra usage of this ability was also huge but Akihiko had unlimited chakra regeneration. Akihiko grabbed Gato''s throat tightly as all the ninjas attacked him. He threw Gato against the wall before swiftly taking out his katana and disappeared from where he was standing previously. "AGHHHHH!" "STOP!" "PLEASE STOP!" There were screams of agony and the walls were painted with blood. The ninjas were all just headless bodies and even Gato shivered and peed his pants. Haku on the other hand was shocked as she thought Akihiko was just an easy-going, lazy, perverted and strong guy. Akihiko then walked towards Gato as Gato tried to go backwards but he was blocked by the wall. "Gato, look into my eyes." Akihiko said intimidatingly as Gato subconsciously looked up. He saw Akihiko''s golden eye with a pinwheel pattern and he felt himself sucked into somewhere. There, Gato saw himself surrounded by all the villagers and ninjas that he brought demise to. The villagers all killed him in various ways. Everytime he got killed, he got revived in the same situation over and over again. He was stoned to death, beaten to death, choked to death, drowned to death. He even got turned into a female and got raped to death. He felt all the pain for days and months but the cycle continued. He then finally saw Akihiko who walked towards him with a katana and he begged Akihiko on his knees. "P-please, please just kill me. I-I can''t handle it anymore." Gato begged as he saw Akihiko smile. "Of course, as a "kind" person, I will have to fulfill your wish." Akihiko said as he chopped off Gato''s head. However, all of these days, weeks and months were just a second in the real world. It was all Akihiko controlling how Gato would suffer. Akihiko turned back and removed the domain. He felt intense pain in his right eye but he just walked forward as it healed almost immediately. "Haku, let''s go and buy your maid outfit." Akihiko said as he smiled like he did nothing wrong. "O-ok." Haku just replied and followed Akihiko as she wondered what the black sphere that covered Akihiko and Gato was. ----- Team 7 was currently continuing to build the bridge as they finished making a grave for Zabuza deep in the forest. Even though they were enemies, they made a grave for him as they didn''t want to just leave it there. Zabuza''s sword was currently safe-guarded by Kakashi. The bridge was already 90% done. It would finish in another half an hour if they continued to work at the same speed. "Sakura, work faster! This isn''t a fucking playground." Sasuke yelled as he finally broke down in anger due to Sakura working too slow. "Fucking Donkey." Sasuke muttered as he continued helping Tazuna hit the nail with the hammer. He was like a jackhammer, hitting every nail extremely fast. Naruto was carrying all of the wood using his clones very fast and their work was fast as fuck. After thirty minutes, they finally finished and Kakashi clapped his hands, "Great, all of you helped build and protect the bridge. We will return to Konoha 2 hours later." Kakashi said as Naruto grumbled. "Kakashi-sensei didn''t even help us in building the bridge." Kakashi smiled and replied, "I was extremely busy supervising the progress of the bridge. Oh, there''s Akihiko." They all turned around and saw Akihiko coming near them with a beautiful woman wearing a maid outfit. Sasuke went near Naruto and whispered, "Do you wanna bet? I bet that woman will join Akihiko''s harem sooner or later. The loser will go around Konoha wearing a duck outfit." "Hmmm, I also bet that she will join Akihiko''s harem." Naruto also replied. "Tch." Sasuke looked away as he lost the chance to make Naruto go around in a duck outfit. As they both were talking, Kakashi was questioning Akihiko. "Akihiko, is she the woman you were spanking in the forest earlier?" "Yeah, she became my maid now," Akihiko replied quickly, "Maid?" "Yeah, maid." Kakashi and Akihiko continued to exchange cultural information as Haku just walked away. Seeing that, Akihiko followed her after a short while. ----- She walked into the forest and then saw Zabuza''s grave. She felt tears fell down her eyes as she knelt down in front of Zabuza''s grave. "I''m sorry brother. I''m sorry that I didn''t complete the mission that you gave me. Even though you trusted me, I didn''t finish the mission. I''m sorry that I didn''t come in time to save you. I''m sorry that I didn''t stop you from accepting this mission. I-I''m sorry for everything. " Haku kept apologizing to Zabuza as more tears rushed down her eyes and she felt a hand on her head. "It''s okay. Just cry it all out." Akihiko said as he patted Haku''s head. Haku felt more comfortable and hugged Akihiko while putting her head in his chest. She cried and tears and snot all wet Akihiko''s clothes. After around 10 minutes, Haku finally finished crying as she felt more rational. She looked at Akihiko''s clothes which were messed up since they were covered in tears and snot. "I-I''m sorry." "It''s fine. I can get a new set of clothes again." Akihiko replied as he thought about the sets of black clothes that he had. After that they both returned to Tazuna''s home as Tazuna treated them to dinner. "Hahaha, thank you for the help on building the bridge. As you know this is Tsunami and this is Inari." Tazuna introduced them to Team 7, Akihiko and Haku. "Nice to meet you." "Fuck you." Two different sentences came out different but ended with the same word. Tsunami bonked Inari''s head as she looked at him angrily. "I.N.A.R.I, how many times must I tell you not to swear?" Tsunami pulled Inari''s ears as Inari cried. "Stopp, it hurtsss." "Crybaby."x2 Both Naruto and Sasuke told Inari straight to the face as Inari ran away from the dinner table. "Sorry about that, Inari is just a bit troublesome." Tsunami apologized as everyone replied saying "It''s fine." After eating dinner, Naruto and Sasuke went outside and saw Inari sitting outside the house. "Hey crybay, are you still crying?" Naruto asked as he sat down beside Inari. "No, I''m not crying. It''s just raining today." Inari replied as Sasuke looked up at the sky and replied. "Just admit that you cried. Crying is natural. After all, we are all humans. Just don''t unpack and live there. You should cry it all out and then refocus on where you want to head in life." Sasuke continued as he remembered the time where he cried out when his family died and when Akihiko told him that it''s okay to cry. "Sasuke, is it really you? You would never say anything like this to others." Naruto asked as Sasuke bonked his head. *Bonk* "Hehehehehehe." Inari laughed as tears stopped flowing from his eyes. "You guys are funny. Thanks for the words, Sasuke-san. I already have a dream but I am too shy to say it." Inari replied. "Yeah, crybaby, what is it?" Naruto asked. "My name is Inari, not crybaby. Also, I, Inari have a dream. I want to become a tea shop owner and travel around the world. I will also help people I see." "I see. That''s a good dream. I hope you don''t die early." Sasuke wished Inari not to die too early. "A-are you cursing me to die?" "Hahahahahaha." Naruto laughed as Sasuke also smiled a bit. Everyone in the house was listening to their talk as they all let out a small smile. ----- [Meanwhile in Konoha] "Kushina, have you finish your part of the plan?" Mikoto asked as Kushina nodded. "Of course." "How about you, Izumi?" "Yes, calculating the distance between Konoha and Land of Waves, if they are on the journey right now, they will arrive tomorrow morning." "Yugao?" "I finished buying floweres." "Anko?" "I bought 30 bottles of sake." "Pakura?" "Umu. I already prepared lots and lots of cookies." "Nice. Let''s start the plan for tomorrow." "Muahahahahahahaha"x6 "Hey, Panda, why are they laughing like that?" Gurizu asked as he took another cookie into his mouth. "I don''t know but these cookies are delicious." "Mmm, Aisu Bearu." Aisu just said as he took a cookie. The three of them become cuter as their body became a bit fatter. ----- While the 6 of them were having evil plans, Hinata was currently sitting beside Hanabi. "Big Sis, please answer me honestly. Are you going out with someone?" "H-huh? W-what are you t-talking about?" Hinata looked at Hanabi and replied. "Yep, that confirms my suspicions. Big Sis, please tell me who it is. I have to check if they are worthy to date you or not." Hanabi pumped her fist and replied as Hinata just sighed. "His name is Akihiko and he''s already a jonin?" "Jonin? You love an older man?" Hanabi asked as her mouth was wide open. "No no, of course not. He is the same age as me." Hinata quickly waved both her hands defensively. "I see. Big Sis, tell me where he lives. I will go and see if his personality is good or not." ----- Ino was currently talking with Shikamaru and Choji in the playground. Choji continued eating his chips while Ino and Shikamaru were silent. "Ino, is your relationship with Akihiko good?" "W-what? I-I don''t know what you are talking about?" "Come on. It was too obvious that you liked Akihiko and wanted to confess to him when you ran away as soon as you passed Asuma-sensei''s test." "W-was it really obvious?" "Yes." "I-I see. We are already a c-couple now." Ino replied as her face blushed. "I see, good for both of you. I haven''t seen Akihiko for a long time since he became a jonin." Shikamaru replied as he remembered the time when Akihiko became friends with him and Choji in the playground. "Huh? What are you guys talking about?" Choji just joined the conversation as he finished eating his chips. "Nothing." ----- Ayame was currently considering if her decision about accepting Kushina and Mikoto''s help was the correct answer. ''They told me that they will prepare everything for the plan to work. I accepted it but they just told me to come to the Uchiha Compound tomorrow." "It should not be too much of a problem. I can trust them." Ayame smiled and muttered as Teuchi, who was sneaking outside, smiled. ''Hmm, I should thank Akihiko. If not for him, Ayame would have worked in this shop forever without any interest in relationships. '' He opened his eyes slightly and a part of rinnegan appeared, ''Akihiko, if you make her sad, I will wreck your bones.'' ----- Kurenai was now sleeping in her room as she dreamt about her and Akihiko walking through a flower field on a sunny day, holding hands together. She smiled as she continued dreaming. ----- [Back to Akihiko] Akihiko walked into a deeper part of the forest as everyone else was sleeping in the camp that they made. Akihiko closed his eyes and imagined a skeletal body covering his body. He opened his eyes and he was surprised by what he saw. (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading my fanfiction. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions for the story, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 59 - Susanoo Akihiko looked around him as a rib cage made from chakra formed around his body, protecting him. It was black in colour and absorbed the light around the rib cage. ''Do I look evil? I was expecting the Susanoo to be gold in colour.'' Akihiko questioned himself as he asked himself another question.?? ''Aren''t Susanoo formation supposed to be straining to the body? Why am I not feeling anything?'' He then tried to make hands from the skeletal structure and two hands formed beside the rib cage. Akihiko moved the right and left hands and punched many times. ''It''s pretty slow. I should try to improve it.'' Akihiko thought to himself as he tried to form the next stage of Susanoo. The Half-skeletal Susanoo. The ribcage became taller than Akihiko and the two hands also became larger and longer. The head of the Susanoo came out and it was bald. It looked like an egg; Shiny and Smooth. ''Oh, it is starting to strain my body.'' Akihiko thought but he didn''t stop there. Akihiko wasn''t satisfied with this. He tried to form some skin and muscles on the Susanoo and the muscles and skin started forming on the arms. The arm became full of muscle and skin and the bone was no longer showing. Akihiko also formed the muscles on the ribcage and he felt like his body was starting to be pricked by needles all over the place. But he didn''t care. He continued and the Susanoo now looked like it was wearing Akihiko''s favorite cloak. The Dark Side, although there were no cookies. The cloak was also cut in half since it was only the Half-Body Humanoid Susanoo. There were also shoulder guards and elbow guards in his Half-Humanoid Susanoo form. They were golden in colour. The muscles and skin started to extend to the face and it now had a face and something that looked like hair. To describe the appearance of the Susanoo, the outline looked like an enlarged Akihiko, just black. The Susanoo also had a headpiece that was gold in colour. [a/n: I am not racist. Yes, I am not racist. I was just describing the colour. Please don''t cancel me. :3] There were golden lines along his Susanoo body. He also received information about his own weapons that came with the Susanoo, just like Itachi''s Totsuka Blade and Yata Mirror or Sasuke''s Indra arrow and bow. Akihiko''s own weapons were some strange things. On his right arm, he summoned a large black katana that emitted a black aura. "Subete o Kiru ha. Such a simple and straight-forward name." Akihiko muttered to himself as he smiled. Subete o Kiru ha, means "Blade that cuts through everything.". As the name suggests, everything will be cut by this blade. No armor, shield or weapon can block this. Hence, the simple yet straightforward name, "Subete o Kiru ha.". He also had another weapon but it was quite strange. It was a large jar with cookies inside. The jar was usually strapped to the side of the Susanoo. The jar was called "Kukki Kan" which literally meant Cookie Jar. Its power was fairly simple. You just have to feed someone a cookie and when they think that it was delicious, they can be sealed by Akihiko into the jar. Awesome, right? He continued and formed the leg bones, muscles and skin and fully formed the Humanoid Susanoo. But he was interrupted by some noise. "Fuck this shit. I will just continue some other day." Akihiko muttered as he deactivated the Susanoo. He felt really tired but he was revitalized the next second. "I should have manifested the Armored Susanoo Stage. My speed is slow." Akihiko said as he clenched his fist a bit. Anyone who had the Susanoo and had to work for a long time would curse Akihiko if they heard what Akihiko said. Akihiko reached the Full Skeletal and even Half-Humanoid Susanoo Stage in one hour. How could he complain that it was slow? Akihiko went back and slept in his own tent. ----- [The next day] Akihiko, Kakashi, Haku, Naruto and Sasuke arrived at Konoha at around 9.am in the morning. "Kakashi-san, I''ll get going now. Naruto, Sasuke, 5.pm at night like any other day." Akihiko said as Naruto and Sasuke nodded. Kakashi thought ''Am I their teacher or is he their teacher?'' Before leaving, Akihiko looked at Sakura for a few seconds before turning and walked away. Sakura thought that she would be accepted as a disciple or something but she was disappointed. "Alright, Team 7, let''s go and report the mission to the Hokage." Kakashi said as they walked to the Hokage''s office. Kakashi got some gazes now and then since he was carrying a large blade covered in bandages. They walked towards the Hokage office and arrived there. "Lord Hokage, we have completed the mission." Kakashi said as Hiruzen waved his hand, telling the four of them to come inside. "The mission became B-ranked instead of C-ranked due to special circumstances, Lord Hokage." Kakashi said as he bowed a bit. "I see. Well, it''s good that you completed the mission. You can take your reward in the Mission Hall. Kakashi, stay here. I have something to ask you." "Yes, Lord Hokage." Kakashi responded. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura said farewell to Hiruzen and exited the office. "Kakashi, report me about everything that happened during this mission." Hiruzen asked. "Yes, Lord Hoka-gae." Kakashi replied as he started telling the story. "When we were travelling, we were attacked by Danzo''s men. But they both were killed by Akihiko. We continued the journey and met up with Akihiko near Tazuna''s home. He told me that he had something important to talk about." "Uh huh, what''s the important thing?" Hiruzen asked as he was interested. "He killed Danzo and brought his head as a trophy." "What? Trophy? Double''o What?" Hiruzen asked as he was shocked by both. Danzo was an S-ranked criminal and it would not be easy to kill him. Little did they know, Akihiko literally wiped the floor with Danzo that even Danzo''s dick became grinded to dust. "Yes, he brought his head as a trophy. The next day, we were attacked by Zabuza Momochi, another A-ranked criminal but he escaped. After that day, Zabuza attacked us again but he got killed in the end. This sword is the Kubikiribocho." Kakashi said as he took the bandages off the large blade, showing Zabuza''s sword. "I see. I see. This will be a good item to make deals with Kirigakure. Kakashi, you can leave now." Hiruzen said as Kakashi nodded and left the Kubikiribocho. "Akihiko, Akihiko. Inu, go and summon Akihiko." "Yes, Lord Hoka-gae." Inu nodded and body flickered out of the room. "Danzo, Danzo. You died now huh?" HIruzen muttered to himself as he smoked the pipe. ----- Akihiko was currently walking back to Uchiha Compound as he and Haku gathered lots of attention from the civilians. "Oh my, look at them." "Wow, a maid." Both of them ignored them as they both body flickered and entered Uchiha Household. "I''m back~" Akihiko said in a slightly large tone so that everyone inside the house could hear him. Kushina, Izumi and Anko ran out and all jumped on Akihiko. "Welcome back, dear~" Kushina greeted calling Akiiko dear and it was very good to hear. "Welcome back, Akihiko." Izumi said as she looked Akihiko in the eyes. "I missed you~" Anko said as she ate another chip from the pile that she held in her hand. The other three, Mikoto, Yugao and Pakura came out slowly with bright smiles on their face. "Welcome back dear." "Welcome back, darling." "Welcome back, Akihiko" Three different voices came out as Akihiko also looked towards them and smiled. "Anyways, who''s she? A new family member?" Pakura smiled and asked as she looked at Haku. "No, she''s um, our personal maid." Akihiko replied. "Maid?"x6 "Nice to meet you, I''m Haku." Haku bowed a bit and introduced herself. Kushina jumped up and dashed forward to Haku. "Ohohoho, Haku, right? Welcome to the family." "Family?" "Oh, don''t worry about it. You will soon be in the family anyways." Kushina said as she winked at Akihiko at the last second. "Haku, right? Come, let''s go and talk together." Mikoto said as she led and everyone else followed. "Hey, what about me?" Akihiko said as he looked at them with puppy eyes. "Sorry Akihiko." Izumi said as she entered the room. "Sorry dear." Anko said as she also entered the room. "Akihiko, don''t forget to return at 1.pm." Yugao said as she also entered the room. "Can you introduce us to Hinata-chan and Ino-chan?" Pakura asked. "Of course." "Thanks dear." After they all entered the room, Akihiko turned around to the corner and snapped his fingers to listen to a cheerful song to elevate his mood. [Simon and Garfunkel ¨C The Song of Silence] Akihiko who heard the into immediately sang along, "Hello Darkness my old friend." "I''ve come to talk with you again." "Because a vision softly creeping" "Left its seed while I was sleeping." "And the vision that was planted in my brain still remains." "Within the sound of silence." "In restless dreams I walked alone." Akihiko kept singing up to the very last part and even everyone inside all heard it and they came out of the room. "Oh, have you finished talking?" They didn''t reply but just hugged Akihiko all together leaving only Haku who was looking at this from a few meters away. "Hehe, thanks for all the hugs." Akihiko smiled as he said it. "Mmm." x6 They stayed like that for a few minutes before they stopped hugging. "I think I have to go to the Hokage''s office. I have a feeling that I have to explain something." Akihiko said as they all nodded. "Bye! See you later." Akihiko body flickered out of the room and out into the streets. ----- Akihiko walked on the streets as he felt someone come near him. "Lord Hokage is summoning you to the office." "Oh I see." Akihiko replied as the Anbu disappeared. "Why do they call it summon when they can''t clearly summon me from the scroll?" Akihiko muttered as he dashed towards the Hokage''s office. He arrived there and knocked on the door. "Come in." Akihiko walked in to see Hiruzen sitting there with a smoke pipe. "Akihiko, I have some questions for you. Please answer them honestly." Hiruzen said as he looked at Akihiko. ''No, I don''t think I will.'' Akihiko thought mentally but he nodded. "How did you kill Danzo and his Root members?" "Strength. Enough strength to kill all of them." Akihiko replied vaguely. "Can you explain it in detail?" "Yes. I am bad at explaining things so I''m sorry if I explained them badly. First, I took out my katana and went like Swoosh and then Swing! And Bam! And Boom! And Swak! Swak! Swak! Swak! and with another Swoosh and Swing, he died." Hiruzen''s mouth twitched at Akihiko''s explaning and he just sighed. "Akihiko, from today onwards, you will become an elite jonin. You will be assigned some important missions for the village and the Land of Fire." "Yes, Lord Hoka-gae." "You can leave now." "Yes, Lord Hoka-gae." Akihiko left the office and went down. He saw Asuma who was also walking up the office. "Oh, Akihiko. Long time no see." Asuma said as he hugged Akihiko in the shoulders. "Yes, Asuma-san, long time no see." "I was busy teaching my genin team. Speaking of genin teams, my new team is very good, you know. I am proud to be their teacher. Oh, I am going off topic. Here''s the invitation." Asuma said as he handed Akihiko an invitation card. [Asuma Sarutobi and Azami ChinChin''s wedding] "Oh, congratulations, Asuma-san. I will definitely come and attend your wedding." "Haha, thanks Akihiko. Anyways, I will go and inform my father about this." Asuma then left. ''It''s good that he''s happy. Although I manipulated him a bit, as long as the end result is good, it''s fine.'' Akihiko thought as he walked away from the office. As he was walking away, he met with Kurenai who was walking around with Hinata, Kiba and Shino. ----- [Akihiko] [Age: 12(Immortal)] [Chakra: 10690/10690(Kage)] [Chakra Control: 99.9969%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed),Sharingan(Mangekyou)] [Left eye: Anzen''na Hinasha, Right eye : Jigoku no Ryoki ] [Sage Mode: Perfected] -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Taijutsu Mastery (Master)] [Shuriken and Kunai Mastery (Expert)] [Fuinjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [The D] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi Mastery (Master)] [Kenjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Head Patting Mastery (Master)] [Sperm Control (Expert)] [Hiraishin no Jutsu (Master)] [Genjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Eight Gates (Sixth Gate)] [Random Music Player] [Bondage Mastery (High)] [Steal (Low)] [Susanoo (Humanoid)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (1/3)] [Hiraishin Kunai (20)] [Cookies (10000)] [Body Development Pills (2)] [The Dark Side Cloak] [ChunChunMaru] [UmU Hairband] [Bear Summoning Scroll] [Subete o Kiru ha (Susanoo)] [Kukki Ken (Susanoo) [Treasures] [Kushina''s Panties] [Mikoto''s Panties] [Izumi''s Panties] [Yugao''s Panties] [Kurenai''s Panties] [Pakura''s Panties] [Anko''s Panties (Transparent)] [Haku''s Panties] [Family] [Kushina-Lover] [Mikoto-Lover] [Izumi-Lover] [Yugao - Lover] [Anko - Lover] [Pakura - Lover] [Ino - Girlfriend] [Hinata - Girlfriend] [Haku - Maid] [Naruto - Stepson] [Sasuke - Stepson] [Familiar] [Gurizu] [Panda] [Aisu Bearu] (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading this chapter. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions or questions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 60 - 100.69 "Hello, Kurenai-san. Hinata, long time no see." Akihiko just greeted the two of them as the two smiled. "Mmm, long time no see." Kurenai smiled and replied while Hinata blushed a bit.?? "Hello, Akihiko." Kiba, who saw Hinata blushing when she saw Akihiko, became angry since he liked Hinata. He has quite a flawed way of thinking. "Who are you?!" Akihiko looked at Kiba and pointed at himself. "Me? Are you dumb?" Kiba who heard it yelled back "WHO ARE YOU CALLING DUMB?!" "Of course, it''s you. Who the hell do you think I am talking about?" Kurenai who saw this quickly stopped the argument, "Stop! Kiba, this is Akihiko. A jonin of our village. You attended the same year in the academy." "What? Akihiko? How did you get this tall and h-handsome." Kiba asked. ''Huh? What the hell?'' Akihiko thought in his mind as he quickly answered. "Bruh, sorry. I am not into boys or men." Akihiko quickly refuted as Kiba''s face became red. "I-I am not talking about that." "Alright, anyways, Kurenai-san, what are you doing right now?" Akihiko asked as Kurenai replied. "Oh, we just finished our mission and we are going to the mission hall." "I see. Can I follow you there?" Akihiko asked as Hinata replied faster than Kurenai. "Of course, you can." Kurenai looked at Hinata before sighing and saying, "Yes, just like Hinata said, you can come with us." "Haha, thanks." Akihiko said as they all walked towards the mission hall. On the way, Akihiko talked with Kurenai and Hinata, forgetting about Kiba and Shino behind them. "Agggh, we were forgotten." Kiba groaned as Shino nodded. "Mm." They arrived at the mission and then took the reward for the D-ranked mission they just finished. "Kurenai-san,what do you want to do?" Akihiko asked as Kurenai shook her head. Kurenai didn''t answer and just looked at Akihiko. "K-kurenai-san, d-don''t tell me y-you want to d-do ''that''?" Akihiko said as he blushed a bit. Kurenai hit Akihiko''s shoulder lightly before blushing a bit and quickly replied, "We are just going for a drink." "Alright, alright. I was just teasing. Not that I would mind if we did "that" though." Akihiko replied, making her blush more. They both walked down the streets of Konoha. However, as they were walking, Akihiko used his Jugo''s bloodline to make a long rope. He quickly pulled it over Kurenai''s leg so quickly that no one even noticed. "Ahh!" Kurenai felt something touch her leg and tripped down. However, she didn''t fall down. Akihiko was hugging her waist and stopped her from falling. "Are you okay, Kurenai-san?" Akihiko asked with a worried look in his eyes. Kurenai became dazed for a while and thought, ''Our age difference is large but it is fine if I just think about it, right?'' "Oh my, how romantic~" A civilian woman exclaimed as she saw Kurenai and Akihiko. Kurenai, who heard that, became a bit embarrassed and her ears flushed. "Y-yeah, I''m alright." Kurenai replied as she got up with a slightly red flush in her ears. "Let''s continue." Kurenai said as they both continued to their destination. ''A wise man once said, to have a harem, you have to cultivate the Dao of Harem. It will be a long and treacherous road where you will face lots of tribulations; Tsunderes, Kuuderes, Yanderes, Gouderes, Derederes, Ara Ara Onee-sans, Milfs, Lolis and many more.You have to master the Dao of denseness, shamelessness, hypocrisy, bullshit no jutsu, scumbaggery and last but not least, Stockholm Syndrome.'' While Akihiko was having a cultivation monologue, Kurenai was thinking about Akihiko. They arrived at Kurenai''s favorite sake shop. Hakkaisan ----- Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura were now standing face to face with Kakashi who met up with them after reporting to Hiruzen. "Kakashi-sensei, will we get another mission tomorrow?" Naruto asked excitedly as Kakashi shook his head. "No, tomorrow is your rest day. The three of you worked hard in the mission so you all deserve a day of rest. Sakura, even though you didn''t do much in the mission, it is fine. You just have to train more to catch up. If you need any help, you can come and ask for me, I guess." Sakura smiled and just said, "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." She had started to change her way of speaking as she realized that choice of words and way of speaking might have been bitchy. She also needed to repair the relationship between her, Naruto and Sasuke as the two of them seem to have some hidden grudge to her. She also lost her feelings for Sasuke fully now. She just viewed him as a teammate and maybe a friend. Now, she just wants to become stronger instead of fangirling. She knew that one could die easily in this world. There were too many problems and to protect herself, strength was the only answer. Naruto and Sasuke were both strong and they were both trained by Akihiko. So she decided to be trained in one specific category by Akihiko privately while being taught by Kakashi about other things. "Alright, everyone. I hope you have a nice day tomorrow." Kakashi said as he disappeared. Naruto and Sasuke both walked away together but Sakura stopped them in their tracks as she called them. "Naruto, Sasuke wait a minute." "Yeah?" Naruto replied while Sasuke asked. "What do you want?" "Umm." Sakura thought of the best excuse she could think of right now. "I want to know more about Akihiko and cookies." Hearing that, both Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other and asked Sakura. As the first members of the Dark Side, they would question Sakura about cookies. "If you can answer this, we will talk about it. What is big, round, brown and is delicious?" Sakura answered but she was not too sure, "Cookies?" Naruto smiled hearing that and said, "Yes, comrade. Cookies are the right answer. Come here. Let''s talk about Akihiko and the origin of the cookies." Sakura nodded and followed Naruto and Sasuke. ----- Akihiko and Kurenai were currently sitting beside each other with Kurenai''s head on the table. "The bill please." Akihiko said as the waiter there brought the bill. Akihiko looked at it and asked the waiter. "Are you sure this is the correct price?" "Yes sir. The price is 5K Ryo." "Alright, here." Akihiko said as he paid the bill. He carried Kurenai back to her home and the door was locked. Akihiko just threw a kunai with his Hiraishin seal and teleported inside. After that, he put Kurenai on the bed. As Akihiko was about to leave, his hand was pulled by Kurenai. "Don''t. Don''t leave." "Hmm?" Akihiko turned back and saw that Kurenai was just sleep talking. *chuckle* "Sleep well." Akihiko spoke before he walked outside. ----- "No." Sakura shook her head. "Th-" Naruto was about to continue when Sasuke interrupted him. "That is because Akihiko is the 69420th leader of the Dark Side. The story starts a long time ago, back when there wasn''t even chakra, a large blue monster with fur and goggly eyes fell down from the sky. People there tried everything to defend against it but they couldn''t. It was very scary that everybody called it the Dark Times. However, a single man created the cookie. Which caused the monster to become addicted to it." Sakura listened to it carefully as the story was immersing. Naruto continued from where Sasuke left off. "The monster ate the cookie, day after day. While he was addicted to cookies, the man recruited many people and gathered them all together using the phrase, "Come to the Dark Side, we have cookies.". Then, they all managed to kill the monster after days, months and years of fighting. Since then, the man taught his technique to his disciple and it led to another until the secret technique came into Akihiko''s hands. Akihiko used the technique to spread happiness throughout all of Konoha. He is aiming for World Peace." Naruto and Sasuke made up a theory and exaggerated the story of the Dark Side. Sakura on the other hand was amazed. "Umm, do you think Akihiko can also train me?" Naruto and Sasuke had the same thought in their mind, "Of course. However, once you join, you can''t quit. Are you sure?" Naruto asked. "Yes, I''m sure," "Alright, meet us here again at 4.30." "Alright, bye." They all said farewells as Naruto and Sasuke fist bumped each other. They both then "trained" Konohamaru and Konohamaru didn''t disappoint them. He brought two of his friends, Moegi and Udon. The two of them also suffered and Konohamaru also finally found out why Naruto and Sasuke liked to see him train and suffer. It was a good feeling. ----- Akihiko walked down to the Hyuga household to go and call Hinata. But as he was walking towards there, he was interrupted by some. "Rawr!" Someone tried to jumpscare Akihiko but it didn''t work. "Hinata, it won''t work on me. Don''t you know about that?" Akihiko said as he turned around to see Hinata who was pouting. "I just wanted to try." *chuckle* "Anyways, let''s go to the Yamanaka household. We should go and call Ino too." Akihiko said as Hinata agreed. They both went to Yamanaka Clan''s house and they knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* "Is Ino there?" Akihiko asked as someone dashed quickly outside. Inoichi opened the door and asked in a dangerously low voice, "Who are you calling Ino? Use some suffix in the end. It doesn''t matter who you are. Use suffixes when calling for my daughter. Hello, Hinata-chan." "Hai, is Ino-chan at home?" Akihiko asked again and added a suffix at the end but for some reason, it sounded even more worse in Inoichi''s ears. As Inoichi was about to say something, Ino came out and quickly shouted. "I''m here. Dad, why didn''t you call for me earlier?" Inoichi was heartbroken and shed tears. *Sniff* "My daughter is already grown up. She even blames me for things now." Ino just deadpanned at this and said, "Dad, you''re embarrassing me." "Wahhhh, you broke my heart." Inoichi started throwing a tantrum. "Anyways, let''s go, Akihiko." Ino said and walked away with Akihiko and Hinata. Seeing that, Inoichi became angry and whispered, "You, You took my daughter away from me." But he was stopped by the unstoppable hand. "Dear, you shouldn''t control everything Ino do. alright?" "Yes." ----- Akihiko, Ino and Hinata arrived at the Uchiha Household. "Akihiko, what are we doing here?" Ino asked as they walked in. "Akihiko, are you sure we can walk in like this?" Hinata also asked. "Yeah, just wait a minute. You will know why we are here." Akihiko said as he opened the door and got in. Kushina looked towards the door and saw Akihiko with Ino and Hinata. "Oh, Ino-chan and Hinata-chan are here." Kushina said, gathering attention. Mikoto, Izumi, Pakura and Haku came out. Anko and Yugao had some jobs to do. "Hello, Ino-chan. Hinata-chan." Mikoto greeted them. "Hello, I''m Izumi Uchiha. Nice to meet you." Izumi greeted them with a smile. "Nice to meet you. I am Haku, Akihiko''s personal maid." Haku introduced herself. "Hello Hinata-chan, long time no see. Also, nice to meet you, Ino-chan." Pakura greeted them as Ino and Hinata were processing the situation. "So¡­ what are we doing here?" "Umm, I''m just introducing you to your new family if you decide to be my lover." Akihiko said as Ino and Hinata finally understood the meaning. "Umm, so¡­ are you all Akihiko''s lovers?" Ino asked as everyone nodded, "There are 2 others left though." Kushina answered, making them shocked again. "Anyways, let''s go have a talk." Kushina pulled the two of them into their family discussion room. Akihiko just sat there and sighed as it was natural for them to have long conversations. He sat there and polished his katana and wiped it clean. After a while, everyone came out with a smile on their face except for Haku who had a neutral face. "Anyways, Akihiko. We will get going now. Our parents are waiting for us." Ino and Hinata said as Akihiko nodded. "See you guys later." They walked away from the Uchiha Compound back to their house. Akihiko looked at the 5 of them and asked, "What is the surprise that you are talking about anyways." "Wait for a while. You can drink these first. Here''s some cookies. We will come back later. Don''t eat them all." They brought bottles of sake and cookies and placed them on the table. After that they returned back to their room. Akihiko didn''t care about the reason and ate the cookies and drank a cup of sake every few minutes. After around 10 minutes, Ayame entered the Uchiha household. "Umm, Kushina-san? Mikoto-san? Are you there?" She asked as she entered the main building. She saw Akihiko sitting alone drinking sake. ''Oh no, did they mean this by helping me?'' Ayame thought as she didn''t know what to do anymore. "H-hello, Akihiko" Ayame greeted Ayame. "Oh, hello Ayame. Why are you here?" Akihiko asked, although he already knew the reason. He got a mission about it. [Kiss Ayame] [Description: Sorry but no sex this time. But if you want you can.] [Reward: Chakra Control increased.] [Penalty : None] [Y/N] ''Yes'' "Kushina-san and Mikoto-san invited me here." Ayame replied. "Come, have a seat." Akihiko said as he tapped the seat beside him. "T-thank you." Ayame sat down and took a cookie. ''Ayame breathe. Remember what Kushina-san taught you. Just confess straight-forwardly.'' "Akihiko-kun, I have something to tell you." "Yeah?" "I-I like you. Will you go out with me?" Ayame said as she became silent. Akihiko didn''t reply and Ayame thought she got rejected. Her eyes start moistening and she was about to cry but Akihiko just leaned forward and kissed her. Akihiko tapped her forehead and said, "Idiot. Do you think I would flirt with you if I didn''t like you?" "Mission success." Kushina told Mikoto, Izumi, and Pakura who smiled. Haku thought that Akihiko was a professional playboy, not just an ordinary playboy. "Congratulations, Ayame-chan." Kushina came out and hugged Ayame. Ayame saw that and blushed as they saw everything. "Welcome to the family, Ayame." Mikoto said as the scene unfolded again. Ayame was explained about everything and she was firstly confused, then sad, then happy then determined. After around 2 hours of talking, she went back to Ichiraku''s as she needed to help her father. Meanwhile, Akihiko was shocked about the system as the reward came in. [Chakra Control Improved] [Chakra Control : 10$^#] [Error] [Chakra Control : 100.69%] Akihiko thought ''Whatever, the larger the number, the better.'' Akihiko also went out and waited for Naruto and Sasuke in their training area. Naruto and Sasuke arrived with Sakura who followed them. "Hmm? What are you doing here, Sakura?" Akihiko asked. "I want you to train me. I already know my errors and I want to become stronger." Sakura replied swiftly. "Are you sure about that?" Akihiko asked as Sakura nodded. "Fine then. If I think that you are unfit, I won''t train you anymore." Akihiko said as he smiled. Naruto and Sasuke recognized that and labelled it as the ''sadistic smile'' "Now, shall we start?" ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading this fanfiction. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any questions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 61 - Teacher, Doctor, Lawyer, Plumber "Finally, after a month, I finally reached the Perfect Susanoo form." Akihiko muttered to himself as he stood in the forehead of his Perfect Susanoo. The Susanoo was black in colour and the head was shaped with two horns like a dragon. The Susanoo also had golden shoulder guards and elbow guards with a pair of large golden wings on the back.?? "What do you think about it?" Akihiko shouted as the birds flew toward him and shouted. "We already told you. IT IS COOL! PLEASE STOP DESTROYING THE FOREST!" "Ahahaha, sorry, sorry. This is the only place I can come to train my Susanoo. How about I give you 30 cookies." Akihiko tried to bribe them with cookies. "HUH?! DO YOU THINK YOU CAN BRIBE US? HELL NO!" The bird replied. "How about 300 cookies?" Akihiko said as the bird turned towards him. "600." "Deal." Akihiko shook the bird''s wings with his index finger. "Anyways, thanks for lending me the space. I have to go now." Akihiko said as he teleported out of the forest. "Hmph! I only allowed him to train here because he looked pitiful." The head bird said as the brown feathered bird who wanted to be a harem king shouted. "Stop the CAP! You just wanted the cookies." *Bonk* The head bird bonked the brown bird and spoke. "Stupid, you are." "Tch! You may defeat me but you can''t defeat the truth!" The bird yelled. ----- During this month, Asuma and Azami''s wedding was celebrated. He was in for a large surprise that night. ----- [Furashbacku] As Asuma and Azami arrived in the room, Asuma pushed Azami down the bed. "Hey Azami, let''s do it." ""Sure." Asuma undressed Azami as he was surprised by what he saw. Azami didn''t have a chinchin. "Huh? Why are you surprised, Asuma?" Azami asked as she was really curious. Asuma just smiled as he replied, "No. I was just surprised by how beautiful you look." but in his mind he was thinking, ''I was ready to accept you even if you had a chinchin. Even your Clan Name was ChinChin.'' [Furashbacku End-] ----- During this month, the system was pretty quiet and just gave small missions that gave around 100 chakra per mission. Akihiko respektfully declined them all. [a/n: That was intentional] Akihiko trained his Eight Gates and opened the Seventh Gate, the Gate of Wonder. He also upgraded the Steal skill to High. Akihiko was sure that he could easily beat all of the Kages with his strength but he wanted to be prepared for Kaguya. She could easily destroy the whole world if she had refined her techniques. However, Akihiko wasn''t trying to seal Kaguya or defeat her. Akihiko was also trying to improve all his techniques but it was hard. He also trained Naruto and Sasuke to another level. Sasuke and Naruto both could easily beat Gaara in the chunin exam. Akihiko also trained Ino in Taijutsu as she was weak in that category and gave Hinata some pointers on Gentle Fist. He knew where to help as he sparred with Team Guy once a week. They were beaten every time though. Sakura was trained in taijutsu. Akihiko even wondered why everyone wants to learn taijutsu. Why not ninjutsu or genjutsu? Anyways, Akihiko trained her and she felt like she was in literal hell during the training. However, she persevered. She persevered for the sake of cookies. The cookies that tasted the best. She could beat normal chunins in a close match but that''s it. She would lose to almost everyone else in the same year as her, except for Kiba. However, what was most surprising was that her temperament changed. She now only talked after thinking about things carefully. Kushina also started to talk with the Nine-Tails inside her and she slowly found out that the Nine-Tails wasn''t as bad as she thought. Although they started to talk to each other, their main discussion was about Akihiko. The Nine-Tails was also a tsundere. Mikoto trained her kenjutsu into the next level and Pakura also found new ways to use her scorch release. Haku also found herself using her kekkei genkai more practically such as using it to create knives to cut food or a plate or a cup. No one knows when someone would ask for a cup to drink a boh''oh o''woh''oh. Yugao also learned sealing techniques from Kushina and improved a lot. Izumi on the other hand was finally promoted to a jonin and she celebrated it together with the whole family. Akihiko also started to remove Orochimaru''s Cursed Seal on Anko. Anko was overjoyed when she heard that Akihiko could remove it. Although the progress is rather slow, it was worth it. It would be permanently gone in a few months. Ayame also started to live in the Uchiha Household but she goes to Ichiraku''s to help her dad. Teuchi looked happy and sad at the same time since his daughter finally found someone she liked but she moved away from the house. Akihiko also took Ayame''s first time. ----- [Furashbacku no Jutsu] "Ayame, are you sure you want to do this?" Akihiko asked as he wanted to be sure. He already used his hands to finger Ayame and made her wet enough. "Mmm. I already made up my mind." Ayame said as she nodded her head. "Alright, then. I will insert it now." Akihiko said as his dick entered Ayame''s virgin pussy and moved it slowly. There was blood flowing down and Ayame just looked surprised. "Eh? It didn''t hurt as much as I thought. Can you go faster." Ayame said not knowing what she was about to get into. Akihiko smirked and said, "Of course. I shall fulfill your request." He increased his speed and Ayame felt too ecstatic and she had a silly smile on her face. "Ahhn~ Ahn~" Ayame moaned as Akihiko increased his speed even more. "I-it feesh gud~" Ayame spoke but her words were slurred. "Do you like it?" Akihiko said as he caressed her face. "Yes~" Ayame looked Akihiko straight into the eyes and Akihiko kissed her on the lips. After around 20 minutes, Ayame now had her legs locked behind Akihiko''s back. "I-I''m cumming~" Ayame released a large amount of juice and Akihiko also came inside her and semen flowed out of her pussy. Akihiko then sat down beside Ayame as Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko and Pakura entered the room. "Hmm? You shouldn''t forget about us Akihiko~" Akihiko just shook his head as he continued his training. [Furashbacku End-] ----- Akihiko was currently sitting in front of Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura. Naruto and Sasuke looked like they were 15 years old right now. Their body development pill''s effects were slower than Akihiko''s. Akihiko wondered why. "Are you three ready for the chunin exam?" "Yes." Sasuke replied with a short answer. "Of course. I will get first place. Believe it." Naruto said as he smiled. "Yes, I''m ready for the chunin exam." Sakura also replied. "Alright. Take these." Akihiko said as he handed the three of them a seal. "What are these?" Naruto asked. "The three tags will allow you to teleport to each other''s location. Just a safety measure." Akihiko said as he looked away. "Oh Akihiko, thank you for worrying about us." Naruto thanked Akihiko. "Yeah, yeah, I know. Just win and beat the shit out of others, got it?" "Yes!" x3 "Then, bye. Also, remember that Kakashi-san is your genin instructor, not me. Treat him with respect." Akihiko said as he walked away. "Haha, Akihiko is as cool as always." Sasuke muttered to himself but the two heard him. "Oya oya, Sasuke, is Akihiko your role-model?" Naruto asked. "Y-yeah, what about it?" Sasuke blushed a bit. [a/n: No homo.] The three of them talked to each other as Akihiko went to the gate to welcome the Suna''s participants this year. ----- [At the entrance of Konoha] ''Hmm, this year''s chunin exam will surely be our win. Also, Konoha. That guy who participated in our village''s chunin exam is also here, huh? He is interesting.'' Temari thought as she followed Gaara and Kankuro. Temari, Gaara and Kankuro entered the village as they saw someone with purple hair standing with his back leaning on the wall. "Oh, welcome to Konoha. I''m your favorite teacher, doctor, lawyer, plumber, Johnny S- *ahem* I''m Akihiko and I will guide you around the village." Akihiko said as he looked at the trio. "You! You won first place in the chunin exams in Suna ,right?" Temari exclaimed as she pointed at Akihiko. How lucky it was to meet him on the first minute they arrived in Konoha. She didn''t even have to search for him. "Yeah. Do you need something?" Akihiko asked as he turned around to look at Temari. "Oh, I just saw your fights and thought that you were pretty strong." Temari replied as Akihiko smirked. ''Pretty strong eh?'' Akihiko thought as he remembered about all the power ups that he got. "Anyways, let''s get going. I will show you where you will have to stay." Akihiko said as he led the trio to their inn. After that, Akihiko left them alone. Then, Gaara turned towards Kankuro. "Kankuro. Do you know who he is?" Gaara asked Kankuro as he wasn''t there to watch the chunin exam. "Yes. He defeated everyone against him in under one second and won the chunin exam." Kankuro explained to Gaara as Gaara nodded. ''Hmph! I can easily beat him. He is just some trash after all.'' Gaara just dismissed Akihiko as cannon fodder. He thought that everyone was weaker than him since he had the One Tail in him. "Anyways, let''s go out and explore." Gaara told Kankuro as they both walked out. Temari didn''t hear what they were talking about but when they exited the inn, she also followed them. ----- Ater showing the trio from Suna their inn, Akihiko walked towards where Guy and Kakashi were. While walking, he was also thinking about the events that he planned for the Konoha Crush. Akihiko decided to use this event for his own advantages. As he was thinking about the plans, he saw Guy and Kakashi who were talking to each other. "Yo, Guy-sensei. Kakashi-san." Akihiko greeted them as he raised his right arm. "Oh, Akihiko. Are you ready for your position in the chunin exam?" Guy asked as he remembered that Akihiko was given a role to fulfill in the chunin exam. "Of course. It wasn''t such a big deal anyways. I just have to shout who won the match." Akihiko said as Kakashi also joined in the conversation. "Akihiko, who do you think will pass the chunin exams?" "If I have to answer, I would say Kakashi-san''s Team 7, Guy-sensei''s team, Asuma-san''s Team 10 and Hinata and maybe Shino from Kurenai-san''s team." "Hm? Why did you exclude Kiba?" Kakashi noticed that Kiba was the only one missing from the list. "Him? He needs more practice." Akihiko just replied bluntly. "Anyways, Guy-sensei, Kakashi-san, don''t forget to bring the cheering outfit that I made for you. It was part of the "bet" y''know." Akihiko said as he "smiled". "A-alright, you don''t have to say it." Kakashi said as his eyebrows twitched from remembering the outfit. Even Guy was disgusted by wearing that outfit. "NO! I CAN''T BACK DOWN! A MAN WOULDN NEVER BREAK HIS PROMISE!" Guy yelled to get rid of the thoughts that were telling him to break a promise. ----- Meanwhile, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were having a full-on eye-staring contest on the road with Gaara, Temari and Kankuro. "Huh? Do you guys want to fight?" Kankuro said as he became aggressive. Naruto also replied to the taunt. "Sure, don''t cry when you get your ass beaten." Sasuke sighed as he knew Naruto couldn''t take taunts properly. "Kankuro, stop." ----- [Akihiko] [Age: 12(Immortal)] [Chakra: 14911/14911(Kage)] [Chakra Control:100.69%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed),Sharingan(Mangekyou)] [Left eye: Anzen''na Hinasha, Right eye : Jigoku no Ryoki ] [Sage Mode: Perfected] -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Taijutsu Mastery (Master)] [Shuriken and Kunai Mastery (Expert)] [Fuinjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [The D] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi Mastery (Master)] [Kenjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Head Patting Mastery (Master)] [Sperm Control (Expert)] [Hiraishin no Jutsu (Master)] [Genjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Eight Gates (Seventh Gate)] [Random Music Player] [Bondage Mastery (High)] [Steal (High)] [Susanoo (Perfect)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (1/3)] [Hiraishin Kunai (20)] [Cookies (10000)] [Body Development Pills (2)] [The Dark Side Cloak] [ChunChunMaru] [UmU Hairband] [Bear Summoning Scroll] [Subete o Kiru ha (Susanoo)] [Kukki Ken (Susanoo)] [Treasures] [Kushina''s Panties] [Mikoto''s Panties] [Izumi''s Panties] [Yugao''s Panties] [Kurenai''s Panties] [Pakura''s Panties] [Anko''s Panties (Transparent)] [Haku''s Panties] [Family] [Kushina-Lover] [Mikoto-Lover] [Izumi-Lover] [Yugao - Lover] [Anko - Lover] [Pakura - Lover] [Ino - Girlfriend] [Hinata - Girlfriend] [Ayame - Girlfriend] [Haku - Maid] [Naruto - Stepson] [Sasuke - Stepson] [Familiar] [Gurizu] [Panda] [Aisu Bearu] (End-) ===== Why write a one month timeskip, you may ask or maybe not. Answer: I''m just too lazy to write more, so I put them all in one chapter. Anyways, This is it for today. Thank you for reading this tory. If you like this fanfiction, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: If you have any questions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 62 - Red-haired Emo Boi The three of them looked at the red-haired emo-looking boy with black paint around his eyes. He also had the word "love" on his forehead. Naruto immediately got a very good prank that he remembered Akihiko used to do. He pointed at Gaara and shouted at him, "Hey! Do you know Candice?"?? Sasuke just deadpanned and looked at Naruto with a face that said, "Are you fucking serious?" Sakura didn''t know anything about this joke as she hasn''t heard anyone say this before. "Huh?" Gaara turned around to look at Naruto as he was slightly confused. "Can Deez Nuts fit in your mouth? Gotcha." Naruto exclaimed as he pumped his fist. Even though Sasuke already anticipated it, it was still funny for him. He let out a burst of small laughter and so did everyone else, except Gaara. Gaara glared at everyone and he said in a low voice. "Shut up. I''ll kill you." Temari, Kankuro, and Sakura closed their mouths. However, Sasuke just snorted and crossed his arms thinking about cookies. Gaara glared at Sasuke before Naruto asked him a question. "I''m Naruto Uzumaki. He''s Sasuke Uchiha. She''s Sakura Haruno. What about you, red-haired emo boy?" Naruto created a nickname right on the spot. "Gaara of the Desert." Gaara just replied as he signaled Kankuro and Temari to follow him. They all disappeared from the street as they used body flicker. "Heh. Naruto. We should be able to have some fun." Sasuke said as Naruto also smiled. There were three ninjas watching this scene from the top, "There''s nothing we should keep our eyes on. They are all just little kids." Then, they just carried out their daily routine. ----- [At night] "Akihiko, why is my body becoming stronger?" Ayame asked as she was curious about it. "I think it was because of my semen and the Fountain of Youth." Akihiko answered. "Fountain of Youth?" Ayame asked and Kushina answered her. "It increases our lifespan by 100 years if we drink just a drop of it. Akihiko gave it to every member of the family except for Ino and Hinata since they are still small in their body. Also, dear, is the semen thing true?" "Yes. My body fluids have healing properties and my semen adds strength to others." Akihiko turned his head away as it was a very strange ability of his semen. "Oh. MIKOTO! IZUMI! YUGAO! ANKO! PAKURA! I have news." Kushina shouted and after a minute, everyone gathered around. After that, Kushina explained it to them excitedly. "What? I didn''t even notice my strength increasing. Maybe it is because I don''t use taijutsu often." Pakura said as she punched the air. "Oh, that''s why I became faster in my reaction time and kenjutsu moves." Yugao smiled. "Wait. I just knew that my weight decreased a bit. I didn''t even notice my strength increasing." Anko said as she punched the wall without using chakra. The wall had a large hole in the place where Anko punched. "Wow. I was wondering why others are telling me that my punches hurt." Anko exclaimed. "*sigh* Anko, we must repair the wall again." Mikoto sighed. "Hehehe, sorry." Anko said as she rubbed her head. Mikoto just shook her head and then looked at Akihiko. "Then, do you want to increase our strength even more, darling?" "Of course. Let''s go. I will make you stronger than all the Kages combined." Akihiko shouted. They were very energetic that night. ----- [The next day] "Neji, Kakashi-sensei''s team will also be participating this year." Lee told Neji as he did 50 one-handed handstand push-ups. "Yeah, but we will win first place. We were trained by Guy-sensei after all. And also, being thrashed around by Akihiko." Ten Ten said as she threw her shurikens towards the targets on the tree. "It was building our battle experience. Guy-sensei and Akihiko both planned it all out for us. As expected of Guy-sensei and Akihiko." Lee said as tears flowed out of his eyes. "Hm, I feel sorry for them." Neji said as he was meditating under the tree. ----- Naruto and Sasuke left the Uchiha Compound at 7.00 a.m and went to meet with Sakura and Kakashi. "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, here''s your applications." Kakashi said as he handed them three pieces of paper. "Don''t lose them. Or else you won''t be able to participate in the exam." Kakashi said as the three nodded. "Good luck Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura. Try your best." Kakashi said but in his mind, he thought, ''Fuck, I don''t know whether I should be happy if they pass the first and second test. If they pass it, as their teacher, I''m happy but Akihiko''s bet is making me hesitate.'' "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei."x3 "Alright, go quick. Or else, you guys will be late." The trio nodded and dashed away from the scene and ran towards the Hall where the first test will be held. ----- Meanwhile, in the Uchiha Household, Akihiko was in the kitchen with Kushina. Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Haku were all still asleep. "Sasuke and Naruto will be fine right?" "Of course. I am sure that they can beat every participant easily. Even if something happened, I will be there to protect them." Akihiko said as he looked up the ceiling. "Hmm. If you say so. Oh, right. Akihiko, someone wants to meet you." Kushina said as she suddenly sat upright on the bed. This also made Akihiko look at her. "Come on, meditate with me." Akihiko sat down and meditated as he got sucked into a white room. "Hmph! Human, you finally brought him." "Kurama" said haughtily. "Of course. We are friends now, aren''t we?" Kushina said as she smiled brightly. "F-friends? I-I don''t need such things as friends. B-but if you insist so, I shall accept. B-be proud that you are the strongest Tailed Beast''s friend." "Kurama" said as she looked away. "Alright. Then, since we are friends now, let''s introduce each other again. I''m Kushina Uzumaki and I like Akihiko and Salt Ramen." "I''m Kurumi, the strongest tailed beast. I won''t tell you what I like." Kurumi replied. ''Huh? Wot the fok? Kurumi?'' Akihiko thought inside his mind but kept a straight face outside. "Haha, you think I won''t know, Kurumi. You like Akihiko''s jizz." Kushina just snitched on Kurumi. "W-what are you talking about?" Kurumi replied. *ahem* "I already know who you are from Kushina. Can you tell me about the old man you met in your dreams?" Kurumi asked as Akihiko nodded. Akihiko then proceeded to describe how Hagoromo came into his dream and described his appearance properly. As Kurumi heard about it more, she was sure that it was Hagoromo. And he wouldn''t do things without a reason. So, she decided to fully trust Akihiko and Kushina since Hagoromo''s existence wasn''t something humans should have knowledge of. "Ah shit, let''s talk again next time. The time limit is up." Kurumi said as Akihiko and Kushina disappeared from the inner mindscape. "I''m lonely again. But a friend huh? Wait, I forgot to ask Kushina to free me from the cage. Maybe next time." Kurumi talked to herself as she was alone once more. ----- Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura walked inside the hall as they saw lots and lots of genins in front of the door to the test site. They heard someone fall down and all of them walked in front. They saw two genins blocking the entrance and someone with bushy brows on the ground. "Hey, move it. We are going to the third floor." Sasuke said as he just walked by with his hands in his pocket. "Haha, you found out huh? But all you did was notice it." The genins said and launched themselves towards Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. Lee also saw this and dashed forward to block the attack but he saw Naruto and Sasuke both grabbing the two genins by their leg and smashing them down the floor. ''Akihiko style: Break the Floor and Bones.'' Naruto and Sasuke thought as they slammed the body. "Hmm? Why are you here?" Naruto asked as he looked at Lee. ''He had enough time to move between the gap. Although, he didn''t have to do anything since Naruto and Sasuke defeated the other two. He is still different from the one who just before got thrown on the ground.'' Sakura had an inner monologue as Lee looked at Sakura. "Haha, I''m Rock Lee. Although I still don''t know your name, let''s go out together." Lee confessed to Sakura but got brutally rejected without a single thought. "No." Neji on the other hand asked Naruto and Sasuke. "Who are you?" "Sasuke Uchiha." "Naruto Uzumaki." "Neji Hyuga." They all just told their name and nothing else. After that, Neji and Tenten went upstairs. Lee came towards Sasuke and Naruto and just said, "I hope we can spar if we have time." and walked upstairs. Team 7 also followed them upstairs. They entered the room and saw many genins together with some familiar faces. Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akamichi, Hinata Hyuga, Shino Aburame, Kiba Inuzuka, Gaara, Kankuro, Temari. Just as they were looking around, they were approached by a man with round glasses. "Hey, do you guys need any information on the participants?" "No." "Are you sure? These are really good." "No." "These are very helpful-" "No." Just as they were talking, they were approached by a group of genins from the Hidden Sound. They dashed forward and attacked Kabuto and Team 7. However, Naruto and Sasuke just easily dodged the two while Kabuto got his glasses broken. Just then, the examiner arrived with an army of helping examiners. "Thanks for waiting. I''m Ibiki Morino. The guys from the Hidden Sound, do you guys want to fail already?" "No, we just got a bit carried away." "Now is a good time to say this. There will be no fighting without the examiner''s permission. Killing will not be tolerated even if you were given permission to fight. Pigs who disobey will be disqualified, do I make myself clear?" "¡­" "Good. Now we will start the first test.The first test will be a written test. There will only be 10 questions and 4 rules. #1: If you correctly answered all the questions, you will keep the 10 points. If you are wrong in 3 questions, you will lose 3 points and have 7 points left. #2: This is a team test. So each team will compete to see how many points they can hold from the initial 30 points. #3: Participants who are caught cheating will have 2 points subtracted for every offense. Those who lost all their points will have to leave the test. #4: The team that has one participant who gets disqualified with the loss of points will immediately fail the other two participants too. Now, let''s start." The smart ones started to answer the questions while the others were waiting to cheat without anyone knowing. Sasuke used his Sharingan to copy other''s hand movements. Hinata used her byakugan to see through the body and look at the answers. Neji also used the same trick as Hinata. Shino used his insects to look for answers while Kiba had Akamaru to tell him the answers. Sakura answered it on her own. Ino used Mind Transfer to transfer herself into Sakura and copied all the answers. Gaara used his Sand Eye, the Sound Ninjas used the sound of the pencil stroke to determine the answer. It was already 45 minutes into the test and only 2/3 of the original amount of participants were left in the room. "For the 10th question, you will have to choose whether you will answer it or not." "What if we choose not to." Temari asked. "If you choose not to, you lose all the points and your teammates will also lose their points. Also, if you choose to answer the question but got the question wrong, you will be banned from ever having a chunin test again. If you do not want to, raise your hand. After your number is confirmed, you can leave." Hearing that, everyone fell silent and more and more genins raised their hands. "I-I won''t take it. " "Number 50 fail. Number 111 fail, Number 121 fail." "I''m sorry. I won''t take it." "Number 96 fail, Number 123 fail, Number 156 fail." Lots of genins exited the hall, leaving only a small amount of genins. "Hmm, anyone else?" Everyone shook their head and Ibiki smiled, "Congratulations to the 78 who remained, you all passed the first test." "T-Then are all the other 9 questions pointless?" A genin shouted. "No. It is for information gathering. First, the rules are explained to put pressure on the participants. However, the questions were not something that a genin can answer so the main premise of the test is to cheat. As for cheating targets, we have two or so chunins in the test who knew the answers." "Gathering information is sometimes more important than life. In the battlefield, people will do anything for information." Ibiki said as he took off his headband that covered his entire head that showed scars, burns and even holes. Ibiki continued explaining about it before someone broke through the windows. [a/n: I don''t want to write anymore. I''m sleepy.] ''Oh shit, not her.'' ----- (End-) ===== This chapter is more like an information dump. Sorry about that. I won''t do it next chapter though. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 63 - Its Not Gay If It Is With Homies Anko threw two kunais on the ceiling and hanged the banner behind her and said, "I''m the examiner for the second test. Anko Mitarashi. Now, let''s go." In her mind, she thought, ''Nice. I am definitely not late. I was just a bit sleepy after yesterday.''?? Anko had a smug smile on her face before Ibiki said, "You entered at the wrong time." "*ahem* Ibiki, you left 26 teams? This test is way too easy." Anko replied as she fake coughed. Naruto, Sasuke, Ino and Hinata just smiled wryly, as they didn''t expect her to be the examiner. "Fine. I''ll at least cut them in half in the second test." Anko said making everyone shocked. "Now follow me. I will explain the rules after we changed places." Anko said as she led the participants to the stage where the second test would take place. ----- Meanwhile, Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Pakura and Haku were teaching the three bears how to fight. Ayame was at Ichiraku''s, helping her father. "No, Control your chakra properly, Gurizu. Look at Aisu doing it." Izumi said as she pointed at Aisu Bearu. "Aisu." Aisu just said as he was currently sticking on the wall with all of his paws. "Good job Aisu, let''s try it another time." Mikoto said as she unstuck Aisu from the wall. "Panda, you can do it. Just a little more." Yugao encouraged Panda as Panda tried his best to take another step on the wall. Akihiko, Kushina and Yugao were sitting and watching this while Haku just finished housework since it was Chewsday. After the three bears finish their chakra control lesson, it was Akihiko, Kushina, Pakura and Haku''s turn to teach them how to fight properly and maybe even use ninjutsu. "Alright, Gurizu, Panda, Aisu, this is called a chakra paper. You just have to send your chakra in here. Although I don''t know if it will work." Akihiko said as he showed them how it would work. "Here. I will explain how the paper works." Akihiko said as he held one paper in his hand and guided the chakra to the paper. The paper cut itself in four halves, one burned to ashes, another became damp, one crumbled to dust and another wrinkled. [a/n: I know this is late, but accept this shit. I forgot to add this to the story. No further comments.] "If you have Wind Affinity, the paper will cut itself in half. If you have Fire Affinity, the paper will burn. If you have Water Affinity, it will become damp. If you have Earth Affinity, the paper will crumble to dust and lastly, if you have Lightning Affinity, the paper will wrinkle. You will most likely get one or two chakra affinities. The chakra affinity that you get will be the strongest but you can still learn other chakra nature jutsus." Akihiko explained. "But Boss, why did your paper have all the effects?" Gurizu asked as Akihiko nodded. "Me? I have all the affinities." Akihiko replied. "But Boss, didn''t you say that people most likely have only one or two affinities?" Panda asked. "Heh, I''m an exception to that." Akihiko said as he smiled. "Alright, now send your chakra in the paper." Akihiko said as the three all send the chakra to the paws and into the paper. Aisu obviously had wind and water affinity, which meant that he can use Ice Release if he trained properly. [a/n: Ice Breath. How cool would it be? A mini bear launching a large ass ice breath.] Panda had Water Affinity and Earth Affinity and he could use Wood Release if he mastered both of them. [a/n: It won''t be as overpowered as Hashirama''s Wood Release. It will be more overpowered.] Gurizu had Wind Affinity and Fire Affinity. Pakura seeing that shouted, "I call dips on Gurizu." Hearing Pakura, Kushina also shouted while smiling. "I call dips on Panda. He has the same nature as me in Water." Haku also wanted to teach Aisu and she would have more time to spend with Aisu. Who wouldn''t want to spend time with cute, squishy bears? "Akihiko, can I teach Aisu?" "What about me?" Akihiko asked back but in his mind, he was thinking, ''Yeah, I already have my hands full with Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. But I should get some benefits.'' "Umm, I will give you one free pass to ask me to do anything." Haku replied. "No. You are already my maid, why would I need a free pass?" "I will only do housework and some small works as a maid. I won''t accept any other requests. However, with the free pass, you can order me to do anything." Haku replied secretly hoping that Akihiko would do some BDSM play with her. "How about 3?" Akihiko asked but Haku denied. "No. Two is the most I can give." "Good deal. I hope you teach Aisu properly." "Of course." Kushina, Pakura and Haku rushed towards the three bears and started teaching them. On the other hand, Akihiko, Izumi, Mikoto and Yugao were sipping tea while commenting, "Hmm, fine tea indeed." ----- Near the entrance of the Forest of Death, 78 genins could be seen together with a purple-haired busty lady. "Welcome to the Stage 44, The Forest of Death." Anko said as she smirked. "It''s scary." A genin exclaimed as Anko looked at him and replied. "Of course, it''s scary dumbass. There''s the name "Death" in here." "Anyways, I have something to pass out." Anko continued as she took out agreement forms. "You have to sign these agreement forms. There will be deaths in the second round. If not, it will all be my responsibility. I won''t help anyone. Not even those who are my family." Anko said as she looked at Naruto and Sasuke. Naruto and Sasuke nodded in understanding and Pedomaru who had a large hat covering his face just licked his chin with his long-ass tongue, thinking to trick Sasuke into giving his body for Pedomaru''s own use. [a/n: I know how I phrased it. It''s weird.] "Yeah, you can sign it later after I finish explaining it. Ultimately put, the second test is just a survival test. Firstly, I will explain the area. There are 44 gates around Area 44. Forest, River and a Tower are in the middle, 10 km away from the gates. During the test, you will be asked to complete a certain task. Using your weapons and jutsus, you will compete in a no rules scroll battle." "Scroll?" Someone genin with a large mohawk asked. "Yes. I have a Heaven Scroll; I have an Earth Scroll." Anko said as she showed each scroll in her hand. "13 Teams will get the Heaven Scroll and the others will get Earth Scroll. To pass the test you have to reach the tower with both scrolls. However, there is a time limit. You have to arrive at the tower in 72 hours meaning 3 days. There are ways to disqualify a participant. [a/n: Yes, I shortened it.] #1. If they do not arrive at the tower with both scrolls in the given time. #2. If a teammate is killed or lost. And you can''t quit the test in the middle. Another rule, do not check the content of the scroll." "But what-" A genin tried to interrupt but Anko just glared at him making him shut up. "Now, you can go and sign the agreement and take a scroll. Also, final words of advice, don''t die." Anko said as she dramatically turned around. ''Hehe, this should leave a cool impression of me on everyone.'' Anko said as she laughed in her mind. After that, every team went to their own gate with their personal scroll. "The Second Test Starts now!" As soon as Anko announced it, every team entered the Forest of Death. "Who will keep the scroll?" Sasuke asked as Naruto replied immediately. "Me!" "No. You might accidentally forget to bring it after a poop or something." Sasuke replied as Naruto immediately started to refuse the statement. "Yeah. Sakura, take it. I and Naruto will take care of the attackers. "Sasuke said as he threw the scroll that had "Heaven" on it. ----- A few hours later, Hinata, Kiba and Shino were now setting up traps on the way to the Tower. Hinata was using her byakugan to see if anyone is coming and Shino was also using his bugs. Kiba finished setting up the traps and both Hinata and Shino sensed something coming. A team of genin was looking at them from the top of the tree branches. "Heh, these kids won''t even know what is happening." The genin said as he dashed forward to Hinata who was a girl. He assumed that Hinata was weak while the other two decided to attack Shino and Kiba. Hinata immediately went into a stance and thought, ''Eight Trigram Palms: 32 Palms.''. There was a circle around Hinata as she still had her byakugan open. The genin was going in a range near Hinata and didn''t even know what happened to him. His body was already hit by Hinata as he fell down on the ground. The other two were also in bad condition as they were caught in a trap made by Kiba which had lots and lots of insects in there. "AHHHHHHHH!" "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" The shouts of the genins echoed throughout the forest and everyone heard it. "Let''s search the bodies." Hinata said as she smiled. "Yeah." They all searched and found that the scroll the genin team had was the Earth Scroll, the same as them. "Haah, it is the same scroll as us." Kiba exclaimed as he was about to throw it. "Wait a minute, let''s burn the scroll." Hinata said as Shino nodded. Shino created a fire and burned the scroll to ashes before they put out the fire. "Yeah, let''s go." Hinata led them throughout the forest. ----- Ino on the other hand was currently very lucky. They found a genin team who had their guard down. They also saw from the tree branches that the scroll was "Heaven". They quickly strategized it as Choji was ready to hold Ino as she fell down. Ino transferred herself to the female member of the genin team and she switched bodies. She stood up and walked towards the two other genins. "Hey." "Yeah, what''s wrong, Haisha?" "No, you''re a loser, not me." Ino said as she quickly knocked both of them out. Shikamaru used his Shadow Imitation Jutsu to hold Haisha in place as Ino woke up back in her body. Then, Choji who felt like he didn''t do much just used Body Expansion Jutsu and Human Boulder Jutsu and ran over all the three genins, making them faint from the sheer weight of Choji. Choji returned back to his original size and brought over the scroll as his tummy made a sound. "Grrrrrrrrr!" "Heheh, let''s find some food. I''m hungry now." Choji said as he rubbed his tummy. "Okay." Shikamaru just replied. ---- "Naruto", Sasuke and Sakura were now on their way to the Tower. Sasuke sensed someone following and he also had some suspicions about Naruto. "Hey Naruto, poopoopeepee." Sasuke said as he thrown some random signs around. "Naruto" nodded and also turned to Sakura and said, "Poopoopeepee." Sasuke just smirked as he dashed forward and kicked "Naruto" in the face. "Where is Naruto?" Sasuke asked as the real Naruto appeared beside them. "Naruto, where were you?" Sakura asked patiently as Naruto rubbed his head. "Oh, I got lost." "How did you even get lost? Forget it. You always get lost. Who knows if you will end up in another continent one day." Sakura said as she also went into a stance. "Ahh, you got me." The sound ninja who transformed as Naruto was now back in his real form. "But, what can you do even if you noticed that I am not your teammate?" The sound ninja said as he dashed forward and tried to injure Sasuke with his kunai. Naruto just ignored the rushing ninja and searched around for the ninja''s teammates. Sasuke just dodged as he quickly used handsigns for a Fire Jutsu. "Fire Style: Mythical Flower Fire no Jutsu." Sasuke spewed out fire and he unsheathed his katana and dashed towards the ninja who got out of the jutsu with minor injuries. "Haha, there''s an opening." The ninja said as he threw kunais towards Sasuke midair. Sasuke deflected the kunais with his katana but left one kunai which flew near his leg. He dodged it and while using chakra, he stuck it to his shoe and released it with a kick towards the ninja,. While the ninja was busy dodging, Sasuke body flickered behind the ninja and slashed the ninja''s body, leaving a large cut on the body which had blood spewing out every second. "Ah! W-what the hell?" The ninja said as he quickly retreated. "Ahh, he retreated. Not that I mind though, I had poison on my katana. He won''t live for long because people die if they are killed." Sasuke muttered as he went back to Naruto and Sakura. "Hey, if we get separated again, just use the Instant-Tele-Team-Transportation-One Time Use-Seal." While he gave that instruction, Sasuke wondered how Akihiko even came up with the name. "Hm, got it."x2 Pedomaru who was listening in from afar just became confused, ''Huh? What the hell is that? During my years of study, I have never heard of that seal.'' But then, there were lots of kunais showering on the place where Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were. Sasuke and Sakura hid in one close place while Naruto went to another place. "Sasuke, Sakura, are you alright?" "Naruto" asked as he stood up. Sasuke just threw a kunai at "Naruto" as he snorted. "Sasuke, why did you throw the kunai at Naruto?" Sakura asked as she was confused. "Huh? Can''t you smell? The smell that he radiates is not the same as Naruto''s." Sasuke replied and Sakura became confused. ''Smell? They smell each other?'' [a/n: It isn''t gay if you do it with homies. Remember those wise words.] "Hohoho, you found out huh? Although, I don''t know what the relationship between the two of you is, recognizing that the smell is not the same is really impressive. I have the "Earth" Scroll. If you want it, you will have to win a Life and Death battle with me." Pedomaru said as he deepthroated the Scroll. Both Sasuke and Sakura deadpanned as they both just replied, "Ok." "Then, let''s- ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions or questions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 64 - Pedomaru Got Yeeted By Mil-tan "Then, let''s dance." Sasuke said copying Akihiko who copied from Madara. "Dance? No, we''re going to fight." Orochimaru replied as he licked the kunai with his tongue and he looked at Sasuke and Sakura with killing intent.?? Sakura and Sasuke saw their lives flashing right in front of their face and Sakura fell down in horror. Although she trained with Akihiko, it was still only a month. Sasuke on the other hand was more resilient since the training Akihiko let him and Naruto did were extremely hard, requiring strong mental power. Akihiko gave them this training to both make them stronger and also not to have them fall into the path of hatred easily. ''This¡­. this is not genjutsu. The killing intent in his eyes is making me see death.'' Sasuke thought as he called out Sakura. ''I can win against him as long as Naruto is here.'' Sasuke thought as he prepared some kunais to make time for Naruto to arrive with the ITTTOU seal. "Sakura, hide quickly when the time is right." Sasuke whispered as he threw two kunais attached with a Nice Smoke bomb seal which was also made by Akihiko. "Hoho, do you think those will affect me?" Orochimaru grinned as he dodged them easily. "No. Katsu." Sasuke shouted making the two seals explode. Lots of smoke covered the area around Orochimaru and it gave time for Sasuke and Sakura to escape for a while. Orochimaru just smirked as he became a snake to bite Sasuke. Sasuke who was focused on Orochimaru didn''t notice the snake which was slowly creeping near him. "Ssssss" The snake launched himself towards Sasuke and Sasuke quickly turned around. However, the snake was killed by a barrage of kunais and shurikens by a yellow-haired genin. "Yo, Sasuke. You shouldn''t let your guard down." Sasuke smiled as he replied, "Where were you anyway?" "Oh, I was-" Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura turned around to see Orochimaru standing up from the carcass of the second snake that Naruto just killed. ----- [5 minutes earlier] "Oh, did I get lost again?" Naruto asked and he wondered who taught him this legendary skill of getting lost. He turned around to see a snake slithering towards him. "Sssssssssssssssss" "Oh. ssssssssssssssssss" Naruto replied as he mimicked the snake''s movement. "Ssssssssssssssss" "Ssssssssssssssss" However, the snake suddenly swallowed Naruto and Naruto just deadpanned inside. "Bad snake. I was trying to communicate with you." "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu." Naruto muttered as the snake exploded into bits and pieces. "Hmm, I could have found a better way but whatever." Naruto replied as he then heard some noises of fighting on the east side of him. He quickly ran towards where he heard the noise. ----- [Back to the present] "You shouldn''t be relaxing even for a moment." Orochimaru said as he grinned again. "No, you." Naruto replied as he threw dozens of kunais and shurikens simultaneously. "Naruto, why are you always acting before thinking." Sasuke replied as he unsheathed his katana and smiled wryly. "I don''t know." Naruto replied as he continued throwing kunais and shurikens towards Orochimaru. Sakura also joined in and started throwing kunais and shurikens. Orochimaru dodged most of the earlier kunais by using his snake-like features and use them to bend or elongate his body parts. However, since Sakura and Naruto continued throwing weapons at him, he just decided to kill the three of them and then take Sasuke''s sharingan and body. He bit his thumb and touched a seal on his left arm as he muttered, "Summoning Jutsu." A large snake got summoned as Orochimaru stood on top of its head. "Oh shit, I also want a summon like this. Naruto, let''s go." Sasuke shouted as he activated his three tomoe sharingan and dashed towards the snake to kill it. Naruto also smiled as he used Multi-Shadow Clone and created over 200 Clones. He could create more clones since he trained his chakra control and body. We could now see over 200 Narutos, Sasuke and Sakura fighting against the large snake and Orochimaru. Sakura attacked Orochimaru using her weapons while Naruto and Sasuke tried to kill the snake. The snake used its tail to smash around places where the trio was but they all dodged. The tail created shockwaves but Naruto and Sasuke continued slashing the snake using their kunai and katana. After 10 minutes, we could now see Sasuke and Naruto with dust and bruises all over the body from the dust that the snake created. The snake had a few hundred cuts but it was still strong. Sasuke didn''t care and continued slashing with all of his might. Naruto on the hand just became annoyed that his cuts are not doing any damage. In his mind, he felt something click together as his eyes formed a slit and some canine formed on his teeth. "Hey snakey, you can go eat shit now." Naruto jumped and punched the snake''s nose, slamming the snake against the ground. *Bam* The snake''s nose became dented and the snake disappeared. ''Those eyes. Sharingan and the Nine-Tails. I hit the jackpot.'' Orochimaru thought as he unsummoned the summoning. However, he felt a shiver run throughout his body and he felt like someone would come and torture him if he laid a hand on the two. However, he paid no heed to the feeling. "Oi, Naruto. How did you become that strong?" Sasuke asked as he retreated back to not get damaged from the shockwave. "I don''t know. I remember that mom once told me about a fox baby inside me." Naruto replied mixing some things up making his inner Kurama growl, being called a baby. Orochimaru started his monologue, "My name is Orochimaru. If you want to kill your brother, find me. Of course, that''s if you survive this test and the sound ninjas." and his neck suddenly elongated to bite Sasuke. "Sasuke, dodge." Sakura shouted as she threw a kunai straight towards Sasuke''s head. Sasuke ducked and the kunai hit Orochimaru''s neck which was trying to bite Sasuke. Orochimaru''s neck returned back to its original shape as it was about to attack again. However, he felt himself getting tied up and pulled backward extremely fast. ----- [5 mins earlier] Anko and other chunins found out that there were many corpses without any face. Anko who saw the mark remembered Orochimaru. "Go and report this to the Hokage. Also, ask the Hokage to send some help. I''m going in now." Anko said as she dashed in. She still had some grievances with Orochimaru. Hiruzen received the report and quickly ordered the Anbu captains to go and help Anko. Akihiko on the other hand just teleported to where Anko was. "Hey, Anko." "Ahhh! Akihiko, you scared me." Anko suddenly shouted as Akihiko appeared beside her. "Don''t worry about Orochimaru, I have some business with him." "Business? Don''t tell me you are going to collaborate with Orochimaru?" Anko asked. "Collaborate? I am just going to give him some mental trauma." Akihiko replied as he transformed into Mil-tan. "Wot the fok?" Anko was stupefied. Akihiko immediately dashed towards where Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were, silently. He had his seals on them and he could always sense their location. After 30 seconds, he finally arrived there. Akihiko saw Orochimaru trying to bite Sasuke in the neck. However, Sakura saw this and threw some kunais towards Orochimaru. Akihiko saw that Orochimaru was about to try it the second time so he just took out a rope and immediately threw it towards Orochimaru. Orochimaru was tied up and Akihiko was very happy that his bondage mastery works very nicely. He pulled Orochimaru backward and just yeeted him with all of his strength, throwing Orochimaru out of Konoha. It would take at least 4 days for Orochimaru to get back into Konoha. Before being yeeted, Orochimaru saw Akihiko in his Mil-tan appearance. He immediately turned away from such an abomination. Akihiko just transformed back into his original appearance as he walked towards Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura. "Who''s there?"x3 "Batman!" "Batman my ass. How did you even get here, Akihiko." Sasuke retorted as he finally saw Akihiko with his Sharingan''s enhanced vision. "Oh because of Orochimaru. He''s a dangerous guy. Anyways, you can continue your test." Akihiko said as he teleported towards Anko. "Hey, Anko. Orochimaru escaped. He is a very slick snake." Akihiko said as he closed his eyes. "*sigh* Alright, but how can he escape from you?" Anko asked again. "He has many methods. Anyways, I think you should go to the tower now. There might be some people there already." "Yeah, thanks for reminding." Anko said as she kissed Akihiko in the lips for a second. "Bye." Akihiko disappeared after that. ----- The teams, Team 7, Team 8, Team Guy all slept on top of the trees. Team 10 and Team Gaara were already at the tower. They both got their Heaven scroll after their first fight. The next day, the Sound Ninjas attacked Team 7, however since Naruto and Sasuke were both up, they easily beat the ninjas. "Heh, he should be in a short coma right now, after Lord Orochimaru put the seal on him." The poisoned sound ninja who didn''t know that his body was slowly damaging itself said as he smirked. "Let''s attack." They all dashed forward but what met their faces were Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura fully waiting for them. "Let''s take on one each. They should at least be weakened." The three split up and Naruto easily took care with his Shadow Clones and Akihiko style: Pummeling Fist Jutsu. (Made Up) The ninja who was fighting with Sasuke suddenly threw handsigns, "Katon: *Cough*" He suddenly spat out blood and fell down. Sasuke didn''t let go of the opportunity as he just knocked the guy out. Sakura on the other hand used the Discombobulate method. The female ninja slashed her kunai. Sakura dodged and quickly moved her hand taking out a white handkerchief. The female ninja just threw a jab. ''Quickly block her line of sight. Then block the jab. Punch her left cheek. Then. Discombobulate.'' Sakura moved just like she thought and the female ninja''s face fat was rippling. The female ninja let go of the kunai but she threw a jab. ''Employ elbow block. Then, a punch to the gut. Then, dislocate the jaw. A jab to the solar plexus. A kick to the diaphragm. And last but not least, spit on her.'' Naruto and Sasuke clapped their hands as they were sitting down with their Earth Scroll on their lap. Now, since they had both the Heaven and Earth scroll, the test is over. "Nice, Sakura-chan." Naruto sent out a thumbs up. "Mm. Good." Sasuke didn''t say much as he was prepared to run towards the tower and finish the test as soon as possible. They all then dashed towards the Tower. One the way, Sasuke also accidentally helped a red-haired Uzumaki. [a/n: Yeah, some of you might not like it but dis my choice. No further comments.] ----- Hinata was now fighting a group of genin who had the Heaven Scroll. The three ganged up on Hinata but Hinata just hit all of their body''s acupuncture points, completely immobilizing them. "Umu, Heaven Scroll getto." Hinata cutely nodded as she took the Heaven Scroll. "Hehe, I can meet Akihiko now." She went back to meet her team as they also started heading towards the Tower. ----- [2 Hours Later] "Haha, we finally arrived here." Naruto shouted as he laughed happily. "Yeah, let''s go and ask for cookies when we arrive home." Sasuke said with a longing expression. "C-can I come and eat some too?" Sakura asked as Naruto and Sasuke agreed. They entered a room, as there was a large scroll where Hiruzen wrote a motto with missing words. "I think we should open the scroll." Sasuke said as they all opened the scroll. "Naruto, throw it away, This is a summoning scroll." Naruto threw it away as smoke came out of the scroll. They saw a chunin with a red headband and tanned skin looking at them sideways and dancing. Yes, it was Kagami Sentarou, Ricardo of Konoha. "Oh, ya passed the test. Congratulations. Now, go to the main hall." ----- In the main hall, 7 teams could be found. There was also Hiruzen, Anko, Kakashi, Kurenai, Asuma, Guy, Ibiki and many others. "Before telling what the third test is, I have to tell about the true reasons for this exam blah blah." Hiruzen then started talking about the substitution of war and something. "Now, as for the third test, I will just have the examiner explain about it." Just as Hiruzen said it everyone became quiet. They slowly heard footsteps coming down the hallway. Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, Hinata, Ino, Temari, Kankuro, Lee, Neji, TenTen, Shikamaru, Choji, Kiba and Shino were surprised as the person walked in. "Ah, sorry Lord Hokage. I was busy running my shop." Akihiko said as he laughed and rubbed his head. ''Busy my ass. You were most likely sipping tea and eating cookies while having your employee do work.'' Hiruzen thought as his mouth twitched a little. "So yeah. Basically, anyone who wants to quit can quit now." Akihiko said as he took out a cookie from his pocket. ''Haah, that''s just like him.''x14 Everyone who knew Akihiko personally just sighed silently. "So, anyone?" "Yes, I would like to quit." Kabuto said as he adjusted his glasses with his middle finger. "Alright, Mr. Glasses from Leaf Village. You look like a right-hand man who works for an evil scientist." Akihiko laughed when he said the last part. Kabuto tensed up a bit and Orochimaru wasn''t there. He was yeeted out of Konoha by Akihiko. "So anyone else?" "¡­" "If there is no one. let''s just start the fucking preliminary already. The ones who win will pass to the third round. You can see the matches from the screen up there. Got it?" Everyone nodded as Akihiko just sighed and muttered. "What a fucking boring job." Everyone in the arena heard him and they all twitched their mouths. [a/n: Akihiko is deliberately acting like that. For what? He already said it. He''s bored. He wouldn''t be doing this if it wasn''t for his plans. No further comments.] ----- (End-) ===== Thanks for reading. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 65 - Baba Tundes Thirst For Wotah "Match 1: Sasuke vs Rice Gum (Cum)" Akihiko announced as only Sasuke and Rice Cum were left on the stage. Everyone else went upstairs.?? "Match Start." Rice Cum quickly launched a kunai straight at Sasuke but Sasuke just deflected it with his kunai. He didn''t want to use his katana this match. Rice Cum threw more shurikens as he dashed forward to punch Sasuke. However, Sasuke just swiftly blocked all the shurikens and he side-stepped the place where Rice Cum hit. He smashed his leg against Rice Cum''s head with full force, making Rice Cum spin around in 360 degrees. Before Rice Cum fell down, Sasuke went to where Rice Cum would fall and kicked him high up in the air once again. After that, Sasuke jumped as he did an axe kick on Rice Cum''s solar plexus. *BAM* Sasuke just fell down on his toes as he didn''t even make a noise. Rice Cum on the other hand was fully knocked out, with foam coming out of his mouth and his eyes fully white. There were large cracks on the place where he crashed landed. "First Match, Sasuke Uchiha''s win. Congratulations, Sasuke Uchiha. You may go up and continue watching others fight." Akihiko said with his eyes closed as he continued to much on some cookies. Rice Cum was carried out of the arena and towards the hospital. "Nice!" Naruto shouted with his hands crossed. Sasuke walked up to the stairs as Kakashi flashed a smile, although it was blocked by his mask. "Good job." "Mm. Thanks, Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke replied as he went to sit with Naruto and Sakura. ''I want to fight him even more now.'' Lee thought as he looked at Sasuke. ''Sasuke Uchiha, you didn''t use the Sharingan. Although, if we fought, I would win. After all, it is your fate to lose against me.'' Neji thought as he closed his eyes. "Match 2: Shino Aburame vs Baba Tunde" Baba Tunde was a red-haired young man with a braided hairstyle. He just wore simple clothes and he had no shoes. Shino just let out lots of insects as they all flew towards Baba Tunde. Baba Tunde just went straight in as he punched the insects, killing hundreds with each punch. However, he was soon overpowered by the insects. "Give me some WOTAH!" Baba Tunde yelled as Akihiko laughed. "Here mate." Akihiko said as he threw the water bottle towards Baba Tunde. Baba Tunde was attacked by insects even more but he yelled, "Never be afraid to risk your life for the WOTAH!" His speed increased as he opened the bottle of water. *Gulp* "AHHHHH! FOR WOTAH!" Baba Tunde yelled as he dashed towards Shino. However, this time, he smashed through all of the insects as he punched Shino in the jaw, making Shino hit the wall and faint. "DIS THE POWER OF WOTAH!" [a/n: U know Baba Tunde?] "Match 2: Baba Tunde''s win." "Match 3: Kankuro vs Pan Keki" "Kankuro''s Victory." "Match 4: Ino Yamanaka vs Sakura Haruno." In the beginning, both Sakura and Ino sent out shurikens and kunais at each other. Both of their shurikens canceled each other and their fists met in the middle. "Sakura¡­ sorry for the pain." Ino said as she kicked Sakura with chakra in her feet. Sakura flew and hit the wall as she grunted. "Ugh. Dis is just a scratch." Sakura said although blood flowed out from her head. She stood up again but she saw Ino starting the Mind Transfer Jutsu. She quickly dashed towards Ino but in the middle, Ino''s body fell unconscious as Sakura also stopped in her tracks. "Ino already used the Mind Transfer Jutsu." Shikamaru muttered as Asuma nodded. "Sakura has an extremely low chance of winning." Ino controlled Sakura''s body as she raised her hand, "I, Sakura Haruno would like to forfeit." "Match 4: Ino Yamanaka''s Victory." Akihiko announced as he smiled. Anko was also proud of Ino. She took some part in teaching Ino after all. Sakura was carried away for medical help. "Match 5: Temari vs TenTen." Ten Ten sent out lots and lots of weapons towards Temari however, Temari just rendered them useless with just a flick of her fan. Ten Ten didn''t give up and just sent out more weapons. Temari who didn''t want to take any more time just appeared right behind TenTen as she slammed the fan right on her head. *Bam* TenTen fell down as she was hit by the full force of Temari''s fan. Temari then just left the stage as she was sure that TenTen already fainted. Akihiko body flickered beside TenTen as he checked if she fainted or not. "Match 5: Temari''s Victory." Akihiko announced as he picked up TenTen and handed her over to Lee who came down. "Match 6: Shikamaru Nara vs PiPi" Shikamaru just controlled PiPi with his Shadow Imitation Jutsu as PiPi and Shikamaru just bent his head behind extremely fast. PiPi just hit his head on the wall and fainted. "Match 6: Shikamaru''s Victory." "Match 7: Naruto Uzumaki vs Kiba Inuzuka." Naruto won it easily as he just body-slammed Kiba. However, Naruto didn''t touch Akamaru. He just played around with it as it tried to attack but Kiba already fainted. "Match 7: Naruto Uzumaki''s Victory." "Match 8: Hinata Hyuga vs Neji Hyuga." Hinata and Neji stared at each other for a few minutes and had a staring contest. However, Hinata won as Neji blinked once. During that blink, Hinata just activated her byakugan as she dashed towards Neji. Neji also activated his byakugan as he prepared for Hinata to attack. Just as he expected, Hinata attacked with Eight Trigrams: 32 Palms to which Neji blocked them all again. They both were in a stalemate and had lots of bruises on their body as they both just spammed their Eight Trigrams but slowly Hinata was losing as her endurance was lower than Neji''s. Neji was beaten black and blue by Akihiko, trained monstrously with Guy and also did his own practice. Hinata on the other hand trained extremely hard both alone and together with Akihiko. When Hinata couldn''t keep up with the speed anymore, Neji just hit Hinata 64 times as Hinata fell on the ground. Hinata''s chakra pathway is completely blocked and she couldn''t use her Gentle Fist anymore. From the upper stairs, Kakashi, Guy, and Lee were looking at this. "Hinata can''t use her chakra anymore. She already lost." Kakashi commented. "Kakashi, even if she lost, she was extremely strong. Neji was just stronger and had more experience. He''s built different." Guy said as he sighed. ''Hinata, she can even fight Neji to that level. She¡­.she''s very strong. I have to train even more!'' Lee thought as he became even more determined to train harder. However, she got up again as she looked at Akihiko. ''Akihiko is watching me, I can''t lose.'' Hinata then decided to use her newly invented technique. Although it was still in the development stage, it was the only technique she had left, that could help her win against Neji. However, as she was preparing her technique that didn''t need any chakra, she couldn''t continue anymore as she spat blood and fell down. She got up again and had her hands were trembling. "Hinata, I already told you. If you try to attack again, you will die." Neji said coldly as he dashed forward. Kakashi, Guy and Kurenai blocked the place Neji was about to attack but Neji never arrived there. They looked front and saw Akihiko who held Neji down with his hand on Neji''s neck. "Neji, the match is over. Don''t mix your family issues in here." Akihiko said coldly as he looked into Neji''s eyes. Neji got lots of flashbacks about being beaten black and blue by Akihiko. "Why¡­. why are you also giving the main family better treatment? Hmm, Akihiko? Tell me. Is it my fat-" Neji replied as he looked at Akihiko although he didn''t get to finish his sentence. "Listen Neji. I don''t give a shit about the main family or branch family. Guy-sensei wouldn''t care about it, Kakashi-san here wouldn''t care about it, Kurenai-san also wouldn''t care about it. Just keep your cool. Don''t do something that you might someday regret. Also, I''ll beat your arse if you preach about your "FATE CULT" again, alright?" Akihiko said as he let go of Neji and walked away. Neji just nodded remembering that time when Akihiko beat him up saying, "Huh? You want to create a fate cult? There can only be the Cookie Cult." "Akihiko''s right, Neji, you shouldn''t lose your cool over family matters. Come on, I will show you how to be cool at all times and how to be full of YOUTH!" Kakashi just shook his head as he went back upstairs and Kurenai carried Hinata away. "Match 8: Neji''s Victory." Akihiko announced. He thought that he should have trained Hinata more. But there''s no crying over spilled milk. "Match 9: Gaara vs Rock Lee." "Safe! I''m SAFE!" Choji yelled as he celebrated. Both Gaara and Lee came down as Lee bowed and greeted Gaara. Gaara just stood there with his arms crossed. "Match Start." Lee started with Leaf Spinning Wind but Gaara just sand bent and blocked his strike. Lee let out another punch as the sand blocked it again. The sand was acting like a defensive shield that covered everything. Lee just continued punching as Gaara just stood there like a statue. "Why isn''t he using ninjutsu?" Sakura muttered but Guy heard her. "Lee cannot use ninjutsu or genjutsu. When I first met him, he had no talent or whatsoever. So, the only technique left for Lee was Taijutsu. Lee! Take them Off!" Guy yelled as Lee looked at Guy. "But Guy-sensei." "It''s okay, Lee. I allow it." "Alright, Guy-sensei." Lee said as he removed the weights. ''Weights? It isn''t going to change anything.'' Temari thought but she was startled by the sound of explosions. *BANG* *BANG* Two large craters appeared where Lee threw the weights. "Oh, Akihiko also let us wear them." Naruto accidentally exclaimed as Guy smiled. "You know, Akihiko is my student." Guy said surprising Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. "Waah, how did you train him, Guy-sensei?" Naruto asked. "I just taught him the moves for a week, he trained like it was his last day to live." Guy replied as Naruto and Sasuke thought if Akihiko was both a Sadist and Masochist. "Woow" Back to the fight, Lee was currently jumping around the stage left and right like a fucking kangaroo boxer, punching left and right quickly so that even Gaara''s sand couldn''t react to it. Lee then found an opening and kicked Gaara as Gaara flew backward. Gaara then got up as his face started cracking. Gaara was grinning like a maniac as the sand covered his entire body and formed a sand armor together with an auto-defense mechanism. Lee seeing this just started loosening up his bandages as he dashed forward. He held his hand downwards as he kicked Gaara''s chin. Gaara flew upwards but he still looked at Lee. Lee on the other hand felt his body aching but it was manageable. "This is not over yet." Lee said as he appeared behind Gaara and tied him with his bandages. He then started spinning like a Beyblade as Gaara hit the ground with his head while Lee dodged it. However, Gaara just left a sand shell behind as he appeared behind Lee. Lee stepped away from the location quickly as he dodged Gaara''s attack. Then, he smiled as he opened the Eight Gates. "Third Gates: The Gate of Life, Open!!!" Lee''s eyes became white and his skin turned red. "Fourth Gate: Gate of Harm!!!" His body heat became even more intense and blood flowed out of his nose. He disappeared from his place as Gaara was launched into the air. Lee then punched Gaara around the stage like a ragdoll. After punching and kicking many times, Lee decided to use his final move, one move that would use up all of his power. "Fifth Gate: Gate of Limit, Open!!!" "EXTREME LOTUS!" Lee yelled as he kicked Gaara straight into the ground. There was a large explosion of dust and smoke. Gaara and Lee were both on the ground as Gaara was lying on the ground with sand pillowing his fall while Lee was wincing in pain. Gaara squeezed his hand as the sand started to grab Lee and Lee yelled out in pain. "Desert Coffin." However, the sand was all blown away by Guy who stood like a sturdy mountain in front of Lee. "Why did you save him?" Gaara asked as Guy just replied with "He''s my beloved comrade and student." Gaara just walked away as Akihiko shouted, "*Munch* The winner is Gaara." "You''re his jonin instructor, right? I have some bad news for you. He is properly breathing but with his current body, he will not be able to continue his career as a shinobi." Guy closed his eyes as tears flowed out and his body shook. Naruto, Lee and Sakura looked at this and felt a bit sorry for Lee. Kakashi also just looked at Lee as he shook his head. Neji who saw this had a sad look but he just thought about some fate thing quietly. At that time, Akihiko just excused himself for 5 minutes as he walked towards Guy and Kakashi. "Guy-sensei, do you want Lee to continue his ninja career?" "Akihiko, is there really a way?" "*sigh* Yes. Just follow me. Naruto, Sasuke carry Lee over." Akihiko said as they walked to a closed room. "Guy-sensei, Kakashi-san, don''t tell anything that happened in this room to others. Can you promise me that?" Akihiko asked. Everyone nodded as Akihiko just took out a kunai and slashed his wrist. "Akihiko, what are you doing?" Guy quickly shouted. "Relax, I''m fine. This is just a cut." Akihiko said as he dripped some blood into Lee''s mouth. Lee gulped it down and the tendons and bone started repairing. It is repaired enough so that Lee can continue his journey. Akihiko just bandaged his wrist as Guy thanked him. Although, Akihiko''s hand healed as soon as the bandage covered it. "Thank you, Akihiko. Although I don''t know what you did, thank you very much for saving Lee''s dream." Akihiko just rubbed his head as he replied, "Guy-sensei, are you my sensei or are you not? I am just helping Lee as a senior who studied earlier than him. Anyways, I will get going now." Akihiko returned as he continued the match. "Match 10: Choji Akimichi vs Baba Boowee." Choji won. After that, Hiruzen started explaining the main event and the participants all left. Akihiko just greeted them goodbye with "You will see me again next week." Kakashi followed Kabuto as Kabuto was lost in finding Orochimaru. He couldn''t find Orochimaru in the place they planned to meet. After all this, Naruto went around the village and met a white-haired open pervert. Sasuke was thinking about snakes to kill the abomination, rats. And Akihiko talked and spent time with Ino, Hinata and Kurenai before going back to the Uchiha Household with Anko and did some Snu Snu with all of his lovers. ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading. The Baba Tunde and Rice C-*ahem* Gum part was just a joke. No malicious intent was involved in this. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them down here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 66 - Jiraiya [a/n: Vote power stones please (£Ô¨Œ£Ô) ] Akihiko could now be seen resting on the bed together with Izumi, Yugao, Kushina, Mikoto, Pakura, and Anko. Sadly, Ayame was with her dad making ramen.?? "Kushina, I think you should start teaching Naruto how to handle his Kyuubi chakra. He already started to tap into it during the chunin exam." Akihiko said as Kushina sighed. "Sure. I think I can ask Kurumi to help persuade the other Kyuubi inside Naruto." Kushina said as she closed her eyes and went into her mindscape. "Akihiko, let''s go on a date. There is a week until the chunin exam starts so we can relax on a trip." Izumi suggested. "Sure. But why though?" Akihiko asked as Izumi hmphed away. "Dear, it''s because you only stay in the village except for your monthly missions." Pakura said as she hugged Akihiko. "I see. Where should we go?" Akihiko asked as Yugao immediately answered. "Let''s go mountain exploring and a camp. We can go there as normal people, not as shinobi and kunoichi." Yugao answered. "Hmm, I got a place for that but do you all agree? We can use suppression seals to hide our chakra signature." Akihiko replied as they all nodded. "Alright, let''s go there then. I will go and inform others." Akihiko said as he disappeared from the bed. "Izumi, Izumi, don''t forget to bring the bears too." Mikoto reminded Izumi as Izumi ran out to hug the three squishy bears and gave them clothes to wear. After that, she brought them into the house where they munched some cookies. ----- Naruto was currently pointing his hands at Jiraiya while yelling at him, "You old pervert. Why are you peeking at women''s bath?" "Shhhh! I''m researching for my new book." Jiraiya tried to silence him but Naruto already shouted loudly as everyone in the bath heard him. They all threw water buckets as they all hit Jiraiya on the head. "You brat, why the hell did you yell like that?" Jiraiya said angrily as Naruto just deadpanned at him. "Because you''re peeking at a women''s bath. If I have to be honest, I wouldn''t do anything if you were peeking at women who were around 60 or 70, since they should be around your age. Your hair is white after all." Naruto continued as he nodded like a sage. Jiraiya''s mouth twitched as he wanted to puke blood. He pulled up his fist as he dashed behind Naruto and yelled, "Junior, allow this senior to teach you about respect!" Jiraiya just tried to lightly punch Naruto as he didn''t want to injure him. However, he was surprised as Naruto dodged it easily. ''Oh, I never thought that he would be this good. Mina- *ahem* how could I wrongly say my disciple''s name. Mini-toe, are you seeing this? Your son is a genius.'' Jiraiya thought as some yellow-haired guy and Shinigami were playing chess together, as Mini-toe and the Shinigami became friends. ----- "Hmm, good move, Mini-toe. You improved." The Shinigami said as he nodded. "Hmph, I am the genius, Mini-toe after all." "But this is not enough to beat this senior." The Shinigami said as he checkmated Mini-toe. The Shinigami stroked his imaginary beard. ----- "Old Pervert, your punches are so slow." Naruto said as he picked his ears. "O-old Pervert? Kid, you don''t know who I am right?" Jiraiya asked as he was about to boast about him being one of the Three Sannins. "I am Jiraiya, The Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku, one of the legendary three sannins." Jiraiya introduced himself with a pose as he summoned a toad. "Sannin? Are they a new type of ramen or cookie, Old Perverted Sage?" Naruto asked as he tilted his head. "*sigh* No, it''s fine now. Anyways, what were you doing earlier?" Jiraiya asked. "Oh, I was just practicing what Akihiko taught me." "Hmm? Who is Akihiko?" Jiraiya asked Naruto. "It''s me." A voice replied from behind Jiraiya. Jiraiya quickly retreated back a few steps as he looked carefully at the man. He had purple waist-length hair tied into a ponytail with golden eyes and a stylish robe. "Oh, Akihiko." Naruto greeted him excitedly while Jiraiya was still shocked. ''How can someone come close to me like that? He must be as strong or maybe even stronger than me.'' Jiraiya thought as he looked at Akihiko. However, he was even more shocked the next second. ''What? His body, his body is full of natural energy. He even blended into the world with his natural energy.'' Jiraiya thought as he sensed the natural energy around Akihiko and summoned the two old toads on his shoulders. "Fukasaku, Shima." Jiraiya said as Naruto was still talking with Akihiko. "Hmm, what is it, Jiraiya? Don''t tell me you accidentally summoned us while peeking." Fukasaku asked as he saw that the location was around the women''s bath. "Is your opinion of me that low? Anyways, try to sense that purple-haired young man''s chakra." Jiraiya said as both Fukasaku and Shima looked intensely at Akihiko. Both of them were shocked when they sensed that Akihiko''s body was full of natural energy and senjutsu chakra. [a/n: Senjutsu chakra is when the natural energy is mixed with chakra right?] "Jiraiya, that boy''s body is special. Who knows, he might already achieve the Sage Mode." Fukasaku said as he sighed. "Jiraiya boi, we''ll get going now. I am hungry for some food back at Mount Myoboku. You summoned us during our mealtime." Both Fukasaku and Shima disappeared in a poof of smoke as Jiraiya walked towards Naruto and Akihiko. "Oh, Naruto. After the vacation, I''ll bring you a summoning scroll. Now, I have to talk with Jiraiya-san for a while." Akihiko said as Naruto celebrated. "Hmm, Akihiko, was it? I have some things to discuss with you." Jiraiya said as he was serious, unlike his usual goofy nature. "Sure." Akihiko just replied as he sensed his surroundings using chakra. ''No one other than me, Jiraiya and Naruto.'' Akihiko just touched Jiraiya as they teleported out of Konoha. Jiraiya looked around and was in shock. "This.. this technique, Flying Thunder God?" Jiraiya asked amazed. "Yeah, now let''s talk." Akihiko said as he just sat down on the ground. "Alright. Who are you?" Jiraiya just asked as he looked at Akihiko seriously. "Me? Akihiko. An Orphan. Number 1 Genius of Konoha(Self-Proclaimed), a Jonin." Akihiko just answered with a straight face as Jiraiya just shook his head. "Do you know about Sage Mode?" Jiraiya just decided to ask directly. "Oh, you mean this?" Akihiko said as he went into Sage Mode in 1 second. "What the hell?!" Jiraiya yelled out with his eyes almost out of the socket. He had to sit still for hours and almost transformed into a frog and Akihiko in front of him just went into Sage Mode in 1 second. "You.. you *sigh* let''s go. I have a place to show you." Jiraiya sighed as he decided to introduce Akihiko to Mount Myoboku. Jiraiya reverse summoned him and Akihiko to Mount Myoboku as he saw Fukasaku and Shima coming towards them while eating salad. "Oh, Jiraiya boi, why are you here again? Oh, you also brought the handsome purple-haired man. Good, good Jiraiya. It is good that we toads can finally see someone else in Mount Myoboku other than you with your big fat nose." Shima happily said as both Fukasaku and Jiraiya grimaced. Meanwhile, Akihiko was thinking ''Salad. Frogs eat salad.'' "Fukasaku, Shima, is the Great Toad Sage awake?" "No, he just slept a few days ago after eating one hundred bowls of salad." Fukasaku replied as he felt pain in his heart. 100 bowls of salad, he could have eaten for weeks with that much. "Anyways, Akihiko, can you show them your sage mode?" Jiraiya asked as Akihiko nodded. Fukasaku and Shima''s curiosity was aroused as they saw Akihiko go into Sage Mode in a second. Golden lines formed around Akihiko''s eyes and body but nothing else changed. "You.. your case is just like Hashirama''s." Fukasaku said as Jiraiya became shocked. "Hashirama, the First Hokage. Tsunade''s Grandpa? You guys knew him?" "Of course. He came to visit here a few times. He was also acquainted with Shikkotsu Forest." Shima replied. "Kid, what''s your name?" Fukasaku asked. "Akihiko." "Akihiko, do you want to have a summoning contract with us?" Fukasaku suggested. "Thank you for your offer¡­.. but I refuse." Akihiko replied as everyone else was puzzled. "Can you tell us your reason why?" "I already have a summoning contract so I don''t really need it. However, if you can trust me, I know someone who will really like this contract." Akihiko answered. "I see. We can give you a temporary contract which will break after you helped someone with the toad contract. You can summon a toad to bring you the contract list. How about it?" Fukasaku raised his eyebrows. "Thank you. I will gladly accept this offer." Akihiko said but Jiraiya continued. "Akihiko, can you show us your contracted summon?" "Sure. Summoning Jutsu." Akihiko but his hand and summoned the three bears. *Poof* "Huh? Where are we?" Gurizu questioned. "Puhahahahaha, those are your summons?" Jiraiya laughed out loud as Gurizu, Panda, and Aisu felt angry at his words. "We may look cute but we are strong." Panda yelled out as he stomped the ground. An earth wall appeared under Jiraiya''s leg but Jiraiya just jumped on top of it. Aisu let out a jet of air from his mouth and Jiraiya just smelled the cookies that Aisu ate. "FINAL ATTACK!" Gurizu yelled as he threw a fireball towards the wind, which combined and formed a larger fire. "Oh, this is quite surprising." Fukasaku exclaimed as Jiraiya came out of the fire with no damage. "Why aren''t you injured?" Gurizu asked as Jiraiya just wiped his nose. "Huhuhu, I''m just too strong." "Hmph, whatever." Gurizu said as the three of them stacked up and Akihiko sent them back to Uchiha Household. "Haha, they might still be weak but I am sure that they will be a powerhouse when they grow up." Akihiko said as he looked up to the sky. They talked for 30 minutes before Jiraiya and Akihiko decided to go back to Konoha. Before leaving, Akihiko asked for the Summoning Contract and the location of Shikkotsu Forest and Ryuichi Cave. Akihiko teleported himself and Jiraiya back to Konoha. ----- Meanwhile, Naruto walked through the streets of Konoha as he saw Sasuke walking with a red-haired girl with glasses. He decided to spy on them. Karin was waiting for Sasuke outside of the hall and as soon as Sasuke came out, she decided to follow him. This was how it led to the current situation. "Sasuke-kun, can I be your friend?" "¡­" "Sasuke-kun, can I be your friend?" ".." "Sasuke-kun," "Alright, alright. Stop repeating the same thing. You can be my friend, alright?" Sasuke answered as he was starting to get a little annoyed at the girl named Karin. "If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have saved you." Sasuke muttered and Karin didn''t hear it. The two of them walked around as they talked with Naruto following them. Meanwhile, Konohamaru was happy that Naruto and Sasuke forgot to come and train him today. "Moegi, Udon, don''t slack off. As Boss Naruto and Sasuke''s first disciple, I have to help you guys train." Konohamaru said as he was starting to feel ecstatic from this. "Honorable Grandon, you shouldn''t be torturing your friends." Ebisu then came towards where the three were. Konohamaru, Moegi and Udon just ran away. ----- Akihiko and Jiraiya arrived on top of the Hospital as Jiraiya said farewell to Akihiko. "Akihiko, it was great getting to know you. Let''s meet again sometime." "Wait a minute, Jiraiya-san. I have a request." "What is it? You know that I need something for the request, right?" "Can you train Naruto for a week starting from tomorrow? I will be giving the Summoning Contract to him so you can teach him about it. Also, don''t worry about the Nine Tails. Kushina will teach Naruto about it." Akihiko said as Jiraiya nodded. "Alright, if it''s just that you don''t have to do anything for me. I''ll just do it for free." Jiraiya said as he waved his hands. "Thanks, Jiraiya-san." Akihiko body flickered away from the Hospital. "Wait a minute. How does he know about Nine-Tails? Why is he calling Kushina without any honorifics? Why is he doing all of this for Naruto?" Jiraiya had many questions but he gave up. "Whatever, I should go and research for my new book." Jiraiya nodded sagely. ----- Akihiko went towards Ichiraku''s ramen and informed Ayame and Teuchi about the vacation. Ayame happily agreed as Teuchi also gave consent for it. After that, Ayame followed Akihiko back to the Uchiha Household. There, they did some Snu Snu again with everyone as they fell asleep except for Akihiko and Haku. Haku was relieving herself after hearing Akihiko and the others while imagining herself in their place. ''This, this is just imagination so there''s nothing wrong.'' Haku gave excuses as she continued to relieve herself. Akihiko then went to Hinata and Ino to tell them that he would be gone for a few days. He also got a new mission from the system. [Make Kurenai Fully Accept her Feelings.] [Description: You are a manipulator. Act like one.] [Time Limit: 30 days] [Reward: Chakra Purifying Technique] (a/n: I have some plans for this in the long run.) [Penalty: Kurenai slowly loses her feelings] [Y/N] ''Yes. I don''t know what the purity will do but Kurenai losing her feelings are extremely bad He then quickly dashed out and after around 50 minutes, he finally arrived at Ryuichi Cave. "Why are you here, human?" The snakes asked as Akihiko just replied. "Summoning Contract." ----- (End-) ===== There isn''t much progress in today''s chapter but this is all for the plot! Thank you for reading. If you like the story, drop power stones please. If you have any suggestions, write them here: Thank you for reading. Chapter 67 - Mil-tan Snake [a/n: Drop some power stones. ¨R???¨Q ] "Why are you here, human?" The snakes asked Akihiko.?? Akihiko just replied leisurely, "Summoning Contract." "Damn humans, why do you think we will give you the summoning contract?" The snake hissed at Akihiko. "Hmm, that''s a nice question. Well, it''s because I said so." Akihiko answered as he smiled, full of confidence. "Stupid humans, always full of wrath, lust, gluttony, greed, sloth, envy, and pride. It will one day be the cause of the destruction of the human race." One of the snakes spitted out his poisonous spit. "So, are you guys giving the summoning contract or not?" Akihiko asked as he picked his ears. "No." "I see. I just have to beat some sense into you then." Akihiko said as he just took out his katana. ''I will just use my kenjutsu and physical strength. I can just leave 2 snakes, one female, and male, so that they don''t extinct.'' Akihiko thought as he pulled out a katana which was black in colour. The handle, blade and sheath were all black with a red zig-zag line running across the blade. "Come on, I''ll give you guys a ten attacks headstart." Akihiko said as he stood still in his place with his katana unsheathed. "Brothers, let''s kill this human. He can be used as an offering to the Great Snake Sage." One of the snakes suggested as all the other snakes agreed. All of the snakes just launched themselves full speed at Akihiko as they tried to crush him with their tails, squeeze him to death and even bite or poison him. However, Akihiko just hopped up when the tails hit and dodged the attacks a few centimeters away easily. After ten attacks finished, Akihiko had a bored look on his face. "Come on man, I didn''t even defend. Let me give you a ten moves advantage ¨C again. But I will start attacking after this." Akihiko said as the snakes attacked him again. Just like last time, Akihiko just dodged them all easily as he thought in his mind. ''Using natural energy to enhance the body is overpowered. My raw full strength might be able to topple a small mountain now. My speed should be around Mach 20 10 moves finished quickly as Akihiko just closed his eyes. "It''s time." Akihiko dashed around extremely fast with just his raw speed without any chakra. He slashed down the snakes and the cuts were extremely fast and sharp. The snakes had deep cuts on their body as blood gushed down. However, Akihiko didn''t stop. He just continued to dash around and started massacring all of the snakes inside the entrance hall. A large purple snake slithered to where Akihiko was and he looked angry. Manda arrived and saw Akihiko on top of 50 large snakes, covered with blood. He felt some fear as his animal instincts were telling him to run away. He felt fear, however, his pride didn''t allow him to run. He just dashed forward and suddenly he felt trapped inside a large dome. ''Heh, it should be fun to see Orochimaru summoning Manda with PTSD.'' Akihiko thought as he walked towards Manda and he activated his Right Mangekyou Ability, Jigoku no Ryoki. Akihiko made a model of a female snake that would be considered sexy by the snake''s standard. However, there was a large plot twist that he added. ----- Manda couldn''t see anything as he continued moving. On the way, he suddenly saw a female snake with a sexy body. He smirked as he decided to try his chances. "Sssssss-ss-ssssss." (Hey lady, wanna go get some poison tonight?) "Sssssss." (Sure) The female turned around and Manda screamed in shock. Yes, the female snake''s face was in fact Mil-tan. Mil-tan tried to kiss him and Manda ran away or more like Manda tried to run away but wherever he went, Mil-tan snake was in that location. After months in Manda''s mind, he could now be seen with a pair of lifeless eyes and he kept muttering. "Ssssss-ssssss-ss" (Please kill me) Akihiko stopped the jutsu as 5 seconds passed in the real world. As soon as Manda got out of the jutsu, he immediately fainted from severe mental illness. "Please stop, I beg you. I will give you the Summoning Contract." The Great Snake Sage now coming out of her cave shouted in human tongue. Snake Sage now coming out of her cave shouted in human tongue. "Now we''re talking. Anyways, I will be giving the contract to one of my children. If you try to kill them, I will remove Ryuichi Cave from the world forever." Akihiko threatened as Great Snake Sage also agreed. "Thanks. Here, you can have some cookies." Akihiko smiled as he threw a jar of cookies towards Great Snake Sage. After getting the contract, Akihiko just teleported back to Konoha. "Haah, finally. The monster is gone. I should try these cookies." "Hmm, they are delicious." ----- Akihiko went back to Konoha as he arrived in the Uchiha Compound. "Hey, sorry. I had to go and take a summoning scroll for Sasuke." Akihiko said as everyone''s interest was piqued. "Oh, what scroll is it?" Izumi asked as Akihiko just replied. "Snake Summoning Scroll." "Oh, but how did you get the scroll? I thought most summoning animals don''t give out scrolls that easily." Yugao asked. "Oh, they usually give you the scroll if you can "persuade" them nicely." Akihiko said as he chuckled. "I see, I see." "Also, I met with Jiraiya-san today." Akihiko said dropping the bomb. "What? Jiraiya, one of the three legendary sannin?" Izumi immediately crouched forward and asked Akihiko. "Yes." "Is he strong, dear?" Pakura asked as Akihiko nodded. "Master, how strong is he?" Haku asked politely. "Hmm, I''m not too sure about that but I''m sure he is stronger than the Hokage, right now." Haku just nodded. Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao and Anko just watched this scene and were chuckling at Izumi, Pakura and Haku''s antics. They already met with Jiraiya at least once so they weren''t too surprised. They knew that Jiraiya was an old pervert and not just any old pervert, he is a good old pervert. They continued talking and after a while, Naruto and Sasuke came back home. "Hahaha, Sasuke got a female friend." Naruto yelled out and told the news to everyone. "Oh my, Sasuke, are you in your puberty phase. Growing up and liking girls now?" Mikoto teased her son as everyone laughed. "N-no, she is just a friend. I only accepted her as a friend because she was pestering me!" Sasuke refuted the claim but Naruto put some fuel in the fire. "Sasuke had a large smile on his face when he was walking around with the red-haired girl. I was spying on them, nishishishishi." Naruto held out a peace sign. "What? Narutooooooooo!" Sasuke yelled out his signature "Naruto" cry and Naruto also yelled out his signature "Sasuke" cry. "Alright, alright. Let''s stop this now. Try to guess what Akihiko brought for you." Mikoto and Kushina each told Naruto and Sasuke as they both shouted. "Summoning Contract." (Sasuke) "A new batch of flavored cookies." (Naruto) "Dun~ dun~ dun~, Sasuke got the correct answer~" Anko announced with a playful tone. "Anyways, here''s your summoning contract, Naruto." Akihiko said as he bit his right thumb and summoned a toad. The toad spitted out a large scroll with many names on it, one of them being Jiraiya. "Naruto, write your name and put your handprint there to contract the toads." Naruto nodded as he started writing his name. "Sasuke, what animal do you think you will get?" Akihiko asked as Sasuke thought for a few seconds. "Snakes." Sasuke answered as Akihiko smirked. "Yes, you''re correct. You also have to follow the same steps as Naruto. Don''t worry about the snakes, they won''t bite." Akihiko smiled as he thought ''I tamed them after all.'' "Thanks, Akihiko." Sasuke thanked Akihiko as Naruto finished writing his name. The toad disappeared and Naruto started asking, "Akihiko, what do I do now?" "Hmm? Just go and sleep now. Tomorrow, Jiraiya-san will teach you about the toad summoning." Akihiko said as Naruto became a bit downcast. "Don''t worry. He will let you do a lot of things tomorrow." Naruto brightened up and went upstairs. Sasuke on the other hand was excited to get the snake summoning. He decided to exterminate all the rats tonight. "Sasuke, you cannot kill all the rats." "What? How did you know?" Sasuke was shocked. "You are too obvious. You have an evil grin on your face. Anyways, I will be gone for 2 days. So, can you wait for 2 days? I will teach you about snake summoning after I come back." Sasuke agreed as he nodded. Sasuke also went upstairs and only Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Haku were left downstairs. "So, shall we go now?" Akihiko asked as everyone changed into normal civilian clothing. Although, they all still looked stunning even in civilian outfits. "Yeah, let''s start our 2 days one night vacation," Ayame said excitedly as everyone else chuckled. Akihiko teleported 8 of them together on the way to their destination. ----- Meanwhile, Jiraiya was together with Ebisu who found Jiraiya peeking at women''s bath again. "Jiraiya-sama,it is surprising to see you back in the village. Are you here because of Orochi-?" Ebisu asked politely. Jiraiya looked at the moon as he just answered, "No, Ebisu. I''m just here to write my new book. I''m the type that don''t want to stick my head into unnecessary problems." "B-but you must understand, Jiraiya-sama. Orochimaru is one of the Three Sannins. To fight against him, we will need Jiraiya-sama''s strength. You are the only one who can beat him." "Hahaha, I''m not too sure about that. But there is someone who will beat Orochimaru. I can tell." Jiraiya said as he smiled thinking about Akihiko''s strength. ----- Gaara on the other hand transformed from his Jinchuuriki form to his normal human form and there was a pool of blood together with pieces of meat near him. Kabuto and Baki were nearby talking while Hayate who was dispatched by Hiruzen to investigate as Kakashi found out that Kabuto was a spy. Just like in the story, Hayate was killed and his blood was used as paint to draw some graffiti on the roof. ----- Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Haku now arrived at their destination which was a small village where there was a small waterfall. The village was very peaceful and had trees and grass all over. There were only around 30 houses and an inn with an open bath onsen. "We finally arrive here now." Akihiko said as they all went into the inn to book a large room. "Haku, will you sleep in a different room?" Yugao asked as Haku just replied with a ''Yes''. That night, everyone just slept peacefully as they all had wonderful dreams. ----- The next 2 days went very well as Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Haku all visited everywhere near the village and did all things. They swam in the river, slept on the grass on the riverbank, watched the night sky filled with stars together. They had lots of lovey-dovey and heart-warming times and were enjoying the vacation a lot. However, in Konoha, news of Hayate''s death reached Hiruzen''s ears as he ordered the jonins to train as hard and keep in shape as they have to fight against Orochimaru. He also couldn''t find Akihiko, Izumi, Yugao, and Anko, however, he didn''t pay any attention as he knew that they will return sooner or later. Naruto''s training with Jiraiya was disastrous. Naruto just summoned small toads which increased in size slowly for the past 2 days. The toads now reached the size of Naruto''s palm. Sasuke just practiced all his skills again and Orochimaru was still trying to get back to Konoha. Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Haku all returned to Konoha in the morning with Flying Thunder God jutsu and Akihiko went to Sasuke to teach him about Summoning Jutsu. Naruto was already together with Jiraiya practicing Toad Summoning. "Hey Sasuke, I''m back. So, it''s time to learn how to summon some snakes, eh?" "Huh? Akihiko?" ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. The next chapter will start with the final chunin exam and start of Konoha Crush. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 68 - Summonings [a/n: Drop some power stones. ¨R???¨Q ] "Huh, Akihiko?" Sasuke was panicked as he saw Karin sleeping beside him naked.?? "Oh, sorry I interrupted you. You grew up so fast. You are even sleeping together with a girl now. I should share the good news with everyone." Akihiko shed fake tears as he closed the door. "No, Akihiko! You got it all wrong! It was just a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding!" Sasuke yelled out loud as he jumped out of the bed. "Mmh? Sasuke-kun?" Karin asked as she rubbed her eyes. She woke up from the noise that Sasuke made and she was confused about what was happening. Sasuke turned around and just gave her a weak glare as he said with an annoyed tone. "Why did you come to sleep with me? Also, why are you naked? I just gave you a place to stay since you said you don''t have anywhere to stay." "Hehehe, I was just used to sleeping together with someone and sleeping naked is good. Why don''t you strip too, when we sleep together next time?" Karin said with a smile as Sasuke eyes wandered to Karin''s naked body for a while. He then blushed as he realized what he was doing and just shouted as he turned away. "Just put your clothes on. I have to go and explain to my "parents"." Sasuke said subconsciously as he unknowingly acknowledged Akihiko as one of his parents. ----- Now in the living room, Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Pakura were sitting face to face with Sasuke and Karin. Yugao and Anko went to report to Hiruzen with some bullshit that they discussed for their excuse about being gone for 2 days. Ayame on the other hand had to go to Teuchi and tell him that she returned. "So, Sasuke, have you done "it"?" Kushina asked as Sasuke''s face turned red. "N-no. Of course not. I told you already. It was just a misunderstanding." Sasuke refuted as he waved both of his hands quickly. "Alright, alright. We were just teasing you." Akihiko said as he shook his head. Everyone except Sasuke and Karin chuckled. Afterward, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi and Pakura took Karin somewhere saying that they had something to discuss. ''Haah, it would be nice if every day was fun and happy like this.'' Sasuke thought as he smiled but then he remembered about Itachi. ''Yeah, after I get revenge for all of my clansmen, I will live a life like Akihiko. Just do anything I like and have a happy family.'' "Anyways Sasuke, are you ready for your first summon?" Akihiko asked as Sasuke nodded with excitement in his eyes. Akihiko and Sasuke went to an open ground as Sasuke rolled out the Summoning Contract. He already wrote his name on it and he only needed to start summoning. "Sasuke, just bite your finger and slam it down on the scroll. Just send your charka on the scroll. After the first time, you won''t need the scroll anymore." Akihiko said as Sasuke tried it. "Summoning Jutsu." Sasuke summoned a snake around 50 cm in length for the first summoning. Sasuke went downcast as soon as he saw the size of the summoning. "Ugh, is this bad?" "No, just try to control your chakra more. The more chakra you send, the larger the snake will be." Akihiko replied as Sasuke tried again. This time, he sent in more chakra and a larger snake around the length of 3 meters got summoned. "Oh, Sasuke you did pretty well for your first day." Akihiko complimented Sasuke as Sasuke smiled. "Thanks." After that, Sasuke tried summoning again and again. He rested for a while to recover his chakra and after around 2 hours, he decided to stop. "Akihiko, I''ll stop for today now. I''m exhausted." Sasuke said as Akihiko just nodded. Akihiko teleported both of them to the Uchiha Household. ----- Naruto on the other hand had major improvements. Yesterday, he could only summon toads up to the size of his palm but now the toads were around 30 cm in length and 22 cm in height. "Haha, I am a genius." Naruto yelled out as Jiraiya just picked his nose and replied. "No, you''re mediocre." "Shut up, you perverted old sannin. I can even sleep on the water due to my chakra control." Naruto retorted as Jiraiya didn''t back down. "Heh, only that. Let this senior teach you about real water sleeping?" Jiraiya said as he slept on the water and used chakra to slide his body across the water surface. "That''s nice." Naruto muttered as he abandoned his summoning practice to go and learn the sleep swimming skating sliding technique. (Named by Yours truly, Supreme Cookie.) ----- After returning to Uchiha Household, Akihiko finally decided to visit the Dark Side. He hasn''t been there for quite a while now and he was starting to miss the feeling of selling things. He arrived near the Dark Side as the customers who saw him greeted him happily. "Oh, Owner-san, long time no see." "Will you be returning here?" "Will you be coming here more often?" The customers asked as Akihiko just shook his head. "No, I''m just here to visit the shop again since I haven''t been here for quite some time." "Oh, I see." The customers became a bit dejected but they brightened up again. "Anyways, Owner-san, how can you make so many delicious cookies like this. If possible, I even want to start a Cookie Cult now." One young man shouted as the idea was brought up. Everyone got a lightbulb on top of their head as they all yelled at the same time, "Eurika." They all united together as one to start the first Cookie Cult. Akihiko just looked at them in a weird gaze and shook his head. He went inside the shop to see Pakura in her disguise. "Hello there." Pakura greeted as Akihiko just replied by pure instinct. "General Kenobi?" "Hmm? General Who?" Pakura questioned as Akihiko just shook his head. "Nothing. Pakura, do you want me to find someone else for this job. You might get tired if you work like this all week." Akihiko said as he looked at Pakura with a worried gaze. "Hehe, it''s fine. I got used to this job now. It is fun seeing how people become happy when they eat your cookies." Pakura replied with a smile. "Our cookie." "Hehe, yea, our cookie." Pakura chuckled as she replied. "Let''s close the shop now. It''s time to return to our home." After that, they both returned to the Uchiha Household while the Cookie Cult was starting to gather followers. ----- 4 days passed in a flash as it was Sunday now. Tomorrow would be the day when the chunin exam finally started. During these 4 days, some things happened. Firstly, Sasuke finally managed to summon a dark blue snake that was 9 meters long. Its name was Aoda. Yes, Aoda. Sasuke''s personal summon in the series. It seems like they both were fated to be master and summon. Aoda currently was small, in fact very small compared to his counterpart in the future. However, as Aoda was mild-tempered and timid, he immediately pledged loyalty to Sasuke since Sasuke was his first summoner. That day, Sasuke went around the Uchiha Household to boast about his personal contracted summon, Aoda. Sasuke''s chakra reserves also grew larger as he practiced Summoning for 4 days straight. His chakra reserves are now entering the low Special Jonin level. Naruto, on the other hand, who saw Sasuke boasting about his personal summon became determined to show Sasuke that his summon would be stronger, faster and more majestic. Naruto tried extremely hard which surprised even Jiraiya. As Naruto wanted to summon a large toad, Jiraiya told Naruto to access the chakra that he used during the chunin exam. When Naruto asked about how Jiraiya knew about it, Jiraiya just told Naruto that Akihiko informed him about it. Naruto accepted that answer and concentrated to pull out the red chakra. He accidentally entered his mindscape and saw a sewer with a large red cage locked in the middle. "Kid, Come Closer!" Kurama tried to sound as harmless as possible but bloodlust could still be sensed from him. When Naruto got close, Kurama just pushed his claws out of the cage gap and tried to kill Naruto. Naruto just backflipped as he dodged it. "Oh, you must be the Fox that Mom was talking about." Naruto said as Kurama inside grumbled. "Hey Stupid Fox, I am letting you stay inside my body so instead of rent, lend me your chakra." "GUAHAHAHAHA, interesting, brat. Since you came this far, I''ll lend you some." Kurama dispelled Naruto from the mindscape as Naruto now summoned Gamabunta. "Ah shit, here we go again," Jiraiya muttered as he knew that he would be chased around by Gamabunta. Everything else went as canon and Naruto was extremely happy with his summon. But he looked at the size of the summon and he just sighed as he remembered that it was not his own work. He borrowed the chakra from the Nine Tails. However, he smirked as he decided to milk the chakra out of Kurama slowly. Orochimaru entered Konoha with his disguise on as his Orochimaru''s Bizzare Adventure ended as he arrived at his destination. ----- Currently, Naruto was sitting on a sled while Moegi and Udon were running with all their strength, pulling the sled. "HEEEEEEHAWWWW!" Naruto yelled as Sasuke and Konohamaru looked at him weirdly. "Boss Sasuke, I will entrust myself to you. I will only accept lessons from you now on." Konohamaru immediately made a promise to Sasuke as he didn''t want the same training as Moegi and Udon. Sasuke nodded. ----- Akihiko was currently sitting on the top of the Hokage Monument together with Kurenai. "Hmm, tomorrow the chunin exams finals will start now." "Yeah, none of my students get to enter the finals though." Kurenai said with a slightly sad voice as Akihiko just replied. "There are still many chances since the chunin exams take place once every 6 months. They just have to train more and I''m sure they''ll pass the next test." "Hmm, I guess you''re right." "Anyways, be careful tomorrow. I have a bad feeling that something will happen." Kurenai suddenly turned towards Akihiko and said with a serious gaze. "Mm, sure." Akihiko replied with a smile, although he thought, ''Is this the EX-rank skill, Women''s Intuition?" After that, Akihiko and Kurenai talked for quite some time before they parted ways. ----- Naruto, Sasuke, Shikamaru, Choji, Neji and TenTen were currently entering the hospital to visit Lee who was still in the hospital sleeping since his muscles need a lot of rest. Although Akihiko''s blood healed his bones and tendons, they didn''t heal his muscles since Akihiko just gave him a small amount of blood. When they opened the door, they saw Gaara with sand shaped into a knife pointed at Lee''s throat. "What are you doing?!" Naruto yelled as all of them went to separate Gaara and Lee. "I was just going to kill him." "Why? You already won. So why do you want to kill him?" "Hm, I just want to kill him. Is there a problem? I have a monster inside me. To satisfy that monster, I have to kill." "Bullshit. I have a monster inside me too." Naruto announced as Sasuke facepalmed. "So, you must know my pain right? The incarnation of the Sand, Shukaku was sealed inside me since I was in my mother''s womb¡­.. Blah blah blah blah." "I was trained to become a weapon 6 years ago when my father tried to assassinate me." Gaara had a maniacal grin on his face. "Creep." After that, Gaara continued talking about stuff before he just controlled himself by thinking, ''I have to stop. I have to unleash Shukaku upon Konoha.'' ----- The next day, the streets of Konoha were crowded as everyone went to the stadium for the chunin exams. The Daimyo of the Land of Fire and Kazekage (Orochimaru) also arrived. All of the Clan Heads were there, together with their children. Akihiko was now standing in the middle of the stadium with 10 other genins as the Hiruzen finally announced that the chunin exams have finally started. "First Round: Neji Hyuga vs Naruto Uzumaki." Both Naruto and Neji came up the stage as they looked at each other in the eyes. "It is your fa-*ahem* you will lose against me." Neji corrected himself as he remembered that Akihiko was near him. "Remember those words." Naruto just replied as he smirked. "Match Start." ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. The next chapter will have lots and lots of plot. Thank you for reading this story. If you like the story, drop some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 69 - 69th [a/n: This is the 69th Chapter. So.... power stones please.] The first match started as Neji just started a conversation with Naruto.?? "With my eyes, I can see your defeat." Neji said as he activated the byakugan. "Neji, did you eat shit for your breakfast? I can see you spewing out bullshit." Naruto replied as he picked his ears. "Hmph!" Neji snorted as he dashed forward to where Naruto was. ''Hmm, I should just take it easy.'' Naruto thought as he created two shadow clones. *Poof* *Poof* Seeing Naruto create shadow clones, the ninjas in the audience were surprised. Naruto currently just dodged Neji as he kicked Neji in the stomach. However, the attack was blocked and Neji just got kicked two times from the back from Naruto''s clones. Neji started barraging attacks on the two clones and OG Naruto, however, all three of them just blocked every strike. Naruto then just returned all the attacks but Neji used Heavenly Spin as he deflected all the attacks and Naruto''s shadow clones disappeared. "I told you, it''s your fa- destiny that you will lose today." Neji used some wordplay as Naruto just smirked. Naruto started stretching and just replied, "Ahh, I should stop playing around now." Everyone in the audience thought that Naruto was just bluffing and some started yelling, "MAD CAP!" Naruto dashed forward as Neji was prepared to defend the attack. However, Naruto''s speed was too fast for Neji''s eyes to notice as Neji got his nose caved in by Naruto''s punch. Neji flew backward at high speed and crashed into the wall of the arena. The crowd went silent for a moment but they then cheered at loud noises. Akihiko checked Neji''s pulse as he announced Naruto''s win. The Daimyo was not happy with the result as he lost lots of money. "Second Match: Ino Yamanaka vs Baba Tunde." The match was extremely quick as Baba Tunde didn''t even get to drink his water. Ino controlled Baba Tunde and just forfeited. "Winner: Ino Yamanaka." "Third Match: Temari vs Shikamaru Nara." Temari and Shikamaru fought for a quite a while and then Shikamaru just forfeited saying one match is enough for him and that he lost all his chakra. Choji just munched on his potato chips and everyone else was shocked. "Winner, Temari." "Fourth Match: Sasuke Uchiha vs Gaara" Sasuke who wore all black clothes as he was influenced by Akihiko came out to the stage as Gaara clutched his head and went forward. "Mom, I''m sorry I called you a monster yesterday. I-I will feed you delicious blood so please don''t be mad." Sasuke just stood there as he activated his sharingan. "Match Start." Akihiko said as he prepared all of his plans for the attack of Orochimaru. Sasuke dashed out at the speed faster than Lee without his weights and kicked Gaara before slashing his katana. Gaara blocked it with his sand but he was late and he crashed to the wall. Sasuke didn''t give any chance as he dashed forward and punched Gaara in the face. Gaara''s sand armour cracked as Sasuke just pulled Gaara''s collar and slammed him into the ground. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Sasuke then threw Gaara away as Gaara fell on the floor like a doll. He stood up again and this time he covered his entire body with a sand dome as he used Third Eye to look at Sasuke from above. At that moment, Sasuke smirked as he decided to use what Kakashi taught him while Akihiko was gone. He concentrated his chakra on his right hand as lightning sparks started to appear in his hand. Sounds of birds chirping rang throughout the stadium as Sasuke finished preparing the jutsu. "Chidori." Sasuke muttered as he dashed forward and plunged his hand into the sand dome. Everyone was shocked but a group of people were prepared to use genjutsu. *Drip* *Drip* *Drip* "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! BLOOOD! MY BLOOOOOD!!!!" Gaara yelled as Sasuke took out his hand from the sand dome by force, leaving some injuries on his hand. At that moment, the group of people used Genjutsu as almost everyone in the stadium fell asleep. Only Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Haku, Kakashi, Guy, Kurenai, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, Hiruzen were awake. Three large snakes were summoned outside the wall of Konoha as they tried to enter the wall. However, the snakes all had severe wounds all over their bodies. They looked like they were about to die and then as they were moving, they just fell down and died. Orochimaru had Kabuto disguised as the Kazekage and try to stall Hiruzen for as long as possible while he will go and make Sasuke join him. If he didn''t, he already preparations to kill Sasuke. Kabuto took off his skin disguise and he still had the Transformation Jutsu on as he had to act like Orochimaru. "Long time no see, Sarutobi-sensei." "Orochimaru." The Sound Four created a barrier around Hiruzen and Kabuto to make the act more believable. They would follow Orochimaru''s order, whatever it was. They thought that it was a bit stupid to trade lots of people for a single kid. "Everyone, I will go and kill Orochimaru. I have to get revenge for everything he did." Anko said with anger in her voice as everyone just shook their head. "Are you kidding, Anko? We are a family. We should help you." Kushina said as she asked Kurumi to lend some chakra to her. She was about to use her Strong Fist to bash open the barrier and everyone else was going to attack. They asked Pakura, Haku and Ayame to stay here as Pakura and Haku had to stay low-key while Ayame was just a civilian. The five of them jumped from roof to roof as they arrived on the Central Tower Rooftop. The Sound Four, Jirobo, Kidomaru, Tayuya, Sakon and Ukon were waiting for the five of them. "Hey, Anko. I will go and break the seal." Kushina said as she dashed towards the seal. "Hey, where do you think you''re going?" Jirobo said as he blocked Kushina''s way. Kushina just used Strong Fist and punched Jiribo out of Konoha. The other three now became alert tried to attack Kushina. However, they were blocked by Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao and Anko. "What do you think you''re doing?" Tayuya spoke. "Hmm? We are going to kill you." Anko replied as she dashed forward. Izumi and Mikoto used their sharingan and put Kidomaru and Tayuya into a genjutsu and just killed them with their katana. Both of them didn''t even have the chance to use their Curse Seal. Sakon and Ukon on the other hand had a more miserable death. He was slashed by Yugao multiple times and Anko turned her hands into multiple snakes and bit Sakon and Ukon. "Just you wait, this is not even my final form!!!!" Sakon and Ukon both shouted as the curse mark started to affect them and change them. However, Anko and Yugao just slashed both of their head and killed them easily while saying, "Only idiots will wait for an enemy to power up." Kushina finished breaking the seal and Kabuto now surrounded by Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko just decided to break off his transformation as he saw that Orochimaru already reached Sasuke. "What? Where is Orochimaru?!" Anko yelled as Kabuto just smirked. "Turn around." However, Kushina didn''t buy any of that bullshit as she just punched Kabuto straight to the ground using Strong Fist to strengthen her already strong physical strength. Kabuto''s skull was bashed in and the ground beneath him cracked open. "Oh, it seems I don''t have to do anything." Hiruzen said. However, both of them immediately turned around as they heard everyone yell. "AKIHIKO!!!!!" Hiruzen just muttered to himself, "Hiraishin no Jutsu." All 5 of them just dashed towards Akihiko who was in the stadium as fast as they could. ----- Naruto and Sasuke were talking and they didn''t notice Orochimaru approaching from behind. "Sasuke-kun, will you join me as my subordinate?" Orochimaru asked as his long tongue came out. "OROCHIMARU!!!"x2 Naruto and Sasuke both turned around as they glared at him. They recognized him due to the long tongue. "No. I will kill you, right here right now." Sasuke activated his sharingan as he took out his katana. "Oh ho, is that so? Then, I don''t have a choice but to kill you." Orochimaru said as he dashed as fast as he could with his nails sharpened, ready to pierce Sasuke''s heart. Both Sasuke and Naruto saw it but their bodies were not fast enough to block it. Pakura, Haku, Ayame all shouted and tried to go there as Kakashi and Guy already moved. However, faster than both of them, Akihiko arrived there with his Hiraishin no Jutsu right before the hand pierces Sasuke. *Insert Bloody Pierced Chest Noise* *Puh* Akihiko coughed blood as Orochimaru''s hand pierced Akihiko''s chest. Akihiko fell limp as blood flowed out of his mouth and chest. Sasuke and Naruto both were too shocked at this and couldn''t handle the information. "A-a-akihiko, you''re joking right? You told us that you''re very strong. YOU CAN''T DIE!!!" Naruto yelled as his voice cracked as tears came out of his eyes. Sasuke was having flashbacks about how he first met Akihiko, how they first trained, how they became close, how Akihiko gave them cookies, how Akihiko became part of the family, how Akihiko taught him many things and even got summoning contracts for him. He felt sadness and extreme rage as tears fell down his eyes. His eyes were spinning as he gritted his teeth. People in the audience and who were fighting were also not okay. Kakashi was first surprised by how Akihiko used Hiraishin but then he just stood there as the kunais that he held in his hands fell down. He immediately ran towards Akihiko as Guy who was beside him just yelled as he arrived to the center. "AKIHIKO!!!!!" Pakura, Haku, Ayame, Ino and Hinata were too shocked that they even forgot to move. They were just standing there with blank expressions as they felt that the world was falling apart. Ino and Hinata fainted as they were grabbed by Haku. Ayame awakened purple Sharingan as Teuchi who was in the shop just sighed as he sensed that the seal broke. "H-hey, this is a joke right?" Pakura asked as Ayame also was in denial. "Y-yeah, Akihiko must be playing a joke. He is strong after all. He won''t die. Hahahaha." Ayame said as she tried to comfort herself but it was to no prevail. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao and Anko arrived near the three of them as Kurumi just contacted Kushina from inside. "Hey, Kushina. Don''t worry. Your man is not dead. There is still a small lifeforce in him." "Then, we can still save him, right?" "Yes, if you hurry and maybe have lots of healers on your side." Mikoto awakened her Mangekyou Sharingan and she just stood there as the information was filling her head. Kushina tried to tell them that they could still save Akihiko if they can find someone to heal him. However, only Yugao and Anko heard it as the others were still too shocked. "Let''s go and grab some healers. Quick!" Kushina said seriously as Kushina, Yugao and Anko ran quickly towards the hospital leaving the area for Kakashi and Guy. Naruto was currently feeling too angry as red chakra started to pour out. Akihiko who was faking his death, sensed it as Orochimaru tried to pull his hand out. Guy and Kakashi wanted Akihiko''s death to be for naught and they both jumped and tried to kick Orochimaru. However, both of them were shocked midway as Akihiko just pulled Orochimaru''s hand out and then slammed him to the ground. Akihiko coughed more blood and just turned towards Sasuke and Naruto. "Oi, I won''t *cough* die that easily." Akihiko acted like he had a serious injury while in reality, he was trying to delay the instant heal as much as possible, making his injury heal slowly and slowly. He made a Might Guy pose and turned towards Sasuke and Naruto. "A-Akihiko?" x10 Mikoto, Izumi, Pakura, Haku and Ayame who all broke out of their trance ran towards Akihiko. They surrounded Akihiko as Naruto, Sasuke and Kurenai were also a part of the circle. "Ehe, this is just a scratch," Akihiko said as he smiled. "Ehe te nandayo. Why are you so reckless?! What am I going to do if you were to die? Are you going to leave me alone like that?" Kurenai yelled as she hit Akihiko''s chest. "Ugh!" "K-kurenai, stop. You''re going to be the one who killed him at this rate." Kakashi said as he coughed. Being single in this kind of situation was making him annoyed for some reason. "Y-you, you idiot!!!" Izumi yelled with tears in her eyes as she hugged Akihiko. Mikoto, Pakura and Ayame all also hugged Akihiko as Kakashi and Guy were feeling more and more awkward. Kurenai also couldn''t wait and hugged Akihiko. Meanwhile, Akihiko was feeling blissful as his body was touched by their breasts. Orochimaru who stood up again after being slammed by Akihiko coughed blood as he saw the scene. ''I''m here to kill you guys and you are having fun like that? Do you think this is a rom-com?'' Orochimaru yelled out. "I''ll - ...." ----- (End-) ===== Sorry for the cliff. Thank you for reading this story If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: Mangekyou abilities for Mikoto and Izumi, write here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 70 - Xue Hua Piao Piao Heheh, Yours Truly, Supreme Cookie is back. I hope you like this chapter. I spent a lot of time trying to make things a bit more realistic. Read the author''s note at the end of the chapter. There is a very important vote.?? ----- "I''ll capture you all. You will all become my boyto- *ahem* experimental subjects.." Orochimaru said as he licked his chin. Only Hiruzen, Kakashi and Guy were paying attention to Orochimaru as everyone else was focused on Akihiko. Sasuke and Mikoto''s eyes finished changing as they received information about the eye in his mind. They now knew that the eyes the sharingan evolved to were called Mangekyou Sharingan. Mikoto knew it already as Fugaku also had these same eyes. Mikoto''s left eye''s ability was Amaterasu. It will set the target on inextinguishable black flames as the target will burn to death. The Amaterasu was passed down mostly from family lines as the ability also manifests in Itachi and Sasuke. [a/n: Accept this. I don''t want to leave a possible plot hole so I tried to make a reason.] Her right eye was Jigoku no Gomon. The ability was a bit similar to Akihiko''s except for the fact that the target will only fall into a genjutsu with hellfire burning over them for eternity. She can also combine Amaterasu with Jigoku no Gomon to burn the enemy alive while they are in a genjutsu. For Sasuke, his left eye was also Amaterasu. This has the same abilities as Mikoto and of course, this was due to the ability passed down from Mikoto. His right eye''s ability was Kagatsuchi. It allowed him to shape the Amaterasu flames and extinguish it. Izumi''s left eye''s ability was Mirai no Kokei. It means Future Sight. The ability allowed her to see a few seconds in the future. The time depends on how much chakra is used. The ability can be further developed. Her right eye ability was Jigen no Keimusho. It allowed her to stop anyone from teleporting or entering another dimension for a few seconds. It was the perfect counter for Kamui and Kaguya''s dimensional hopping ability. Orochimaru now in front of Guy, Kakashi and Hiruzen, was sure that he could escape but he wanted to kill Hiruzen and take Sasuke with him. Orochimaru immediately used Edo Tensei and two wooden coffins arose from the ground. Hiruzen, Guy and Kakashi were alert to what was inside the wooden coffin. The door opened as Hashirama and Tobirama walked out of the coffin. Hiruzen and Kakashi were shocked. Hiruzen was a student of Tobirama while Kakashi knew them since he was in the Anbu. He had to memorize all the details of the Hokages and what they did. Guy on the other hand was confused but he knew that the two were strong, extremely strong. He went into a fighting stance as he was waiting to access the enemy''s strength, deciding which Gate to open. However, to their shock, Hashirama and Tobirama opened their mouth and spoke. "Long time no see Hiruzen. I never thought we would meet again like this." Hashirama said as he had his face straight since he was just an Edo Tensei. "Hmm, Hiruzen you became old." Tobirama said but then his eyes arrived on Mikoto, Izumi and Sasuke. He immediately started cussing. "Damn Uchihas, even after my death, you guys are still here. Motherfucking pieces of shit. Fucking eyesores." He grumbled but almost everyone heard it. ''Just fight already, I am waiting for Hiruzen to start the Reaper Death Seal.'' Akihiko thought as he still slept between the oppais. But then, Orochimaru sent in natural energy and Hashirama and Tobirama looks more human-like as they now looked like emotionless puppets. Orochimaru licked his chin as he summoned an averaged size snake and took out a katana from it. "The sword of Kusanagi." Hiruzen muttered as he decided that he should start fighting immediately. Hiruzen spitted out a firewall but Tobirama easily canceled it with a Water Wall. Kakashi on the other hand activated his sharingan and had lightning streaks on his hand. He dashed forward and pierced Hashirama''s chest with Chidori. However, to his surprise, Hashirama''s chest just regenerated as Hashirama used Wood Release and threw Kakashi away from the stadium. The other wood vines were heading towards Hiruzen, Guy at high speed. Hiruzen, seeing that summoned Monkey King Enma as the Monkey King was about to question why Hiruzen summoned him. However, as soon as he saw the two Hokages in front of him, he just dashed forward and attacked Tobirama and left his staff to create a barrier that stopped the wood vines. Orochimaru sneered and continued, "Are you going to kill me, Sarutobi-sensei? Are you even sure that you can kill me?" Hiruzen just had an entire monologue as he did many handsigns and shouted, "Reaper Death Seal." He could see the Shinigami who looked annoyed and had a tanto in his mouth. The Shinigami was currently thinking about being interrupted during his chess match with Mini-toe. Monkey King Enma was slowly getting trapped by the snake as the snakes summoned by Orochimaru wrapped themselves rightly around Monkey King Enma. Seal markings started to appear on the Shinigami''s arm as he pulled out Hiruzen''s soul. At that moment, Akihiko got an incredible idea and made a plan on the spot. As soon as he finished thinking about the plan, he snapped his fingers as a sad song started playing. He also accepted the [Chakra Purification Technique] as the song started playing. [Xue Hua Piao Piao Starts Playing] *Cough* Akihiko spat out a bit of blood as everyone around him focused on him and they all looked worried. "H-haha, I''m sorry but my time has come. Sasuke, Naruto, you must continue your journey without me. "W-w-w-what are you talking about?" Everyone around him yelled with tears in their eyes as they came out when the song started. "A-akihiko, you can''t leave us." "You must believe." Akihiko started a normal genjutsu on almost everyone that just shows his body turning into petals but in reality, he just teleported towards Hiruzen. [a/n: Did you get the reference?] At that moment, Kushina and the others came back while dragging some healers behind them. They just arrived there and saw Akihiko''s body turning into petals. Hinata, Ino, Shikamaru woke up and they also saw Akihiko''s body disappearing. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame, Haku, Kurenai, Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura were crying tears and Kakashi and Guy also had small streams of tears down their face. Hinata and Ino seeing that just fainted from shock again. Kurumi from inside Kushina could sense that Akihiko was fully alive but she wanted to see the reactions of the ones who were there.. Meanwhile, HIruzen closed his eyes and was complaining in his head about how the Reaper''s Death Seal was taking too long and didn''t realize Akihiko standing in front of him. Akihiko touched the two Hokages and absorbed all of the chakra present in them using his Jugo''s bloodline. The two Hokage attacked and Orochimaru was also shocked by how Akihiko was still standing with a hole in his chest. However, as he blinked and looked at Akihiko once again, he saw no injury. In his mind, he was extremely happy. ''Does he have higher healing than Tsunade? If it is true, I don''t even need the Uchiha boi. I should start making plans on how to kill him.'' Orochimaru thought as he felt ecstatic. However, he still wanted to try his chance now. He immediately lengthened the Sword of Kusanagi and slashed it down towards Akihiko. Akihiko just finished absorbing the chakra as Hashirama and Tobirama smiled. "Thanks for stopping us. If possible, can you please help Hiruzen too?" Akihiko just nodded and the two disappeared. With another hand, Akihiko just turned it rock hard as he grabbed the Sword of Kusanagi. "MUDA DA" Akihiko said with a pose as he applied force into his rock arm. The sword of Kusanagi bent into a U shape as Orochimaru was even more surprised. ''Jugo''s kekkei genkai? Just who the hell is this guy?'' As he was thinking that, Akihiko just dashed right behind Orochimaru and pulled Orochimaru''s neck downwards. Orochimaru''s face met with Akihiko''s knee and Akihiko didn''t stop. He continued many times. Hiruzen who closed his eyes heard the noise and he saw Akihiko beating Orochimaru into a pulp. Everyone else also now turned towards the noise as Akihiko''s genjutsu finally ended. They were shocked for the 4th time in a day as they saw Akihiko, fully healed, pummeling Orochimaru in the face with his knee. "I-I told you, he won''t die!" Naruto yelled out as he smiled. Sasuke also nodded as his eyes turned back to normal. Kakashi just shook his head as he thought, ''What a realistic genjutsu.'' Guy on the other hand was crying as he made a thumbs up pose towards Akihiko. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame, Haku and Kurenai were just looking at Akihiko with a pout, an annoyed gaze and with their hands on their hips. They decided to "question" Akihiko properly and then "punish" Akihiko during their night. Kurenai didn''t know what they were thinking but she also had the same thought even though she hasn''t had her first time with Akihiko. Akihiko continued to pummel Orochimaru and Orochimaru couldn''t do anything to defend. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Kurenai, Kakashi and Guy just dispersed as they went to help the other ninjas evacuate the unconscious civilians to a safe place. Hiruzen on the other hand was having a "really, motherfucker?" moment as he just remembered about the Reaper Death Seal. He was about to die without doing anything. He just decided to live his last moments by fulfilling his last wish. He walked towards Monkey King Enma and knelt down and said to him. "Enma, I''ll leave the summoning contract to my grandson in my will. Protect him for me please. This is my last wish." Hiruzen said Enma just sadly nodded. Orochimaru escaped by turning his body into a snake. Hiruzen sent Enma back to his realm as he slowly fell down and died as his soul left the body. However, to his surprise, the Shinigami brought him to a place where he met Mini-toe again and the three of them started their chess match. ----- Akihiko was now being chased around by 8 women as he was laughing and running around in circles. Kakashi, Guy, Haku, Sasuke, Naruto were watching this as the other villagers were mourning for Hiruzen''s death. "Akihiko, give us an explanation about why you did that?"x8 "Haha, I already told you. It was to make you all stronger." "Then, do it another way. Why do you have to hurt yourself?"x8 Akihiko finally stopped as they all crashed onto Akihiko. Akihiko continued as he whispered to only them. "Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you guys. I''m immortal. And for the emotional damage I did, you can ask me for anything." "What?!"x8 "T-then, let''s have a child." Kushina said as her face was red. Everyone else also fell into deep thoughts as they started making Minecraft villager noises. [a/n: Lolis coming homeeeeeeeeeeeee!] Akihiko nodded and Kushina smiled. She was about to continue but Akihiko shushed her. "We''ll talk about this later. The Hokage is dead and we have to take care of some things." Haku, who was watching the scene also wanted to be part of the family but she just didn''t have enough courage to ask out yet. Guy turned around towards Kakashi and said with a smile. "Kakashi, seeing Akihiko with them makes me want to find love too. So, Kakashi, let''s go." Kakashi immediately made a disgusted face as Guy finally noticed what his sentence sounded like. "Ah no, I meant, we should go around the village and start preparing for the Hokage''s funeral." Kakashi then nodded and they both left the stadium forgetting about their students. Jiraiya then arrived as he saw Hiruzen''s dead body. He sat down in front of the dead body as he drank sake from his gourd. He started talking with Hiruzen''s dead body as everyone left. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame, Kurenai and Haku all went to the Uchiha Household to have their women''s discussion as Akihiko teleported to where Gaara, Temari and Kankuro were. He attached a Hiraishin seal on them during the exams secretly that no one even noticed. [a/n: Even the readers didn''t notice. This shows how powerful Akihiko is. This is absolutely not something I made up.] Akihiko appeared in front of the three of them as the three looked at Akihiko in surprise. Akihiko then thought like a righteous person, ''Poor Gaara, you must have been tired from insomnia and inner talking. I''ll relieve you from all of those problems and I''ll steal the root cause for you.'' ----- [Akihiko] [Age: 12(Immortal)] [Chakra: 19696/19696(Kage)] [Chakra Control:100.69%] [Kekkai Genkai: Jugo''s Bloodline (Side Effect Removed),Sharingan(Mangekyou)] [Left eye: Anzen''na Hinasha, Right eye : Jigoku no Ryoki ] [Sage Mode: Perfected] -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Taijutsu Mastery (Master)] [Shuriken and Kunai Mastery (Master)] [Fuinjutsu Mastery (Expert)] [The D] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi Mastery (Master)] [Kenjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Head Patting Mastery (Master)] [Sperm Control (Expert)] [Hiraishin no Jutsu (Master)] [Genjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Eight Gates (Seventh Gate)] [Random Music Player] [Bondage Mastery (High)] [Steal (Expert)] [Susanoo (Perfect)] [Chakra Purification Technique] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (2/5)] [Hiraishin Kunai (20)] [Cookies (10000)] [Body Development Pills (2)] [The Dark Side Cloak] [ChunChunMaru] [UmU Hairband] [Bear Summoning Scroll] [Subete o Kiru ha (Susanoo)] [Kukki Ken (Susanoo)] [Treasures] [Kushina''s Panties] [Mikoto''s Panties] [Izumi''s Panties] [Yugao''s Panties] [Kurenai''s Panties] [Pakura''s Panties] [Anko''s Panties (Transparent)] [Haku''s Panties] [Ayame''s Panties] [Family] [Kushina-Lover] [Mikoto-Lover] [Izumi-Lover] [Yugao - Lover] [Anko - Lover] [Pakura - Lover] [Ino - Girlfriend] [Hinata - Girlfriend] [Ayame -Lover] [Haku - Maid] [Naruto - Stepson] [Sasuke - Stepson] [Familiar] [Gurizu] [Panda] [Aisu Bearu] {Ranking¡ú Low, Intermediate, High, Expert, Master} More will come later on. (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading the story. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: Also, do you want me to give Ayame Sharingan? Vote in paragraph comments. Only paragraph comments will be accepted. Yes. No. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 71 - Shukaku Likes Head Pats? And the No Vote won by a huge margin. So, yeah, he won''t be a jinchuuriki although he will gain benefits.?? ----- "What are you doing here?!" Temari yelled and took out her fan as she was annoyed by everything that happened in Konoha. Kankuro was prepared to do something and Gaara was still acting like a crazy psychopath, clutching his head and grinning weirdly. "Just sleep." Akihiko said as he put Temari and Kankuro in a genjutsu as they slept. Gaara now looking at Akihiko, covered one of his eyes as he began talking. "You! I''ll kill you. Mother needs some blood." His eyes started turning black as half of his body turned into sand with markings. His head had some sand horns as Shukaku started to take control of the body. ''Hahaha, this would be my first time beating up a tailed beast. It should be pretty fun.'' Akihiko thought as he grinned. Gaara/Shukaku got annoyed as he swung the sand arm towards Akihiko but Akihiko just flicked his fingers and the sand got blown away. Gaara/ Shukaku just growled as Gaara''s body transformed into a more partial Shukaku as it now covers his entire body except his legs. He just attacked again as Akihiko kept flicking his fingers. "Normal Series: Consecutive Normal Flicks" Gaara/Shukaku got blown away many times and Shukaku got enlarged and became around 100 meters as he looked at Akihiko like he just won. Akihiko just yawned and it made Gaara/Shukaku even more annoyed. "YoU ShOUlD tAkE ThIs SeRIoUSlY!" Gaara growled as he controlled the sand around him to crush Akihiko, however, Akihiko was just flicking his fingers which were enhanced with chakra to blow all the sand away. "GRRRRRRRRRR! THIS IS NOT EVEN MY FINAL FORMMMMMMMMMM!" Gaara appeared on top of Shukaku as he used Fake Sleep and fell asleep. At that moment, Shukaku gained full control over Gaara''s body and he laughed loudly. "AHAHAHAHAHA, FINALLY I''M OUT! I SEE SOMEONE I CAN KILL. HIIYAAAHOO~" Shukau acted like a child as he used Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet. He pounded his stomach as the external pressure forced out a ball of wind imbued with chakra towards Akihiko in a straight line. He was sure that he killed Akihiko as no one can block that attack unless the defendant was a fellow Tailed Beast or a Sage animal. Akihiko on the other hand just grinned and formed a Half-Humanoid Susanoo. He knew that the attack dealt some damage on Gamabunta in the canon so he wanted to know how strong it was. He raised his katana, Subete o Kiru ha and slashed it down. The Air Bullet got sliced in half and it just dispersed. Akihiko was confused. "What?! Why the fuck is the jutsu this weak? Hmm, wait wait. I''m phrasing it incorrectly. I''m too strong." Akihiko said as he shook his head. "Haiiya, I''ll just end the fight now." Akihiko muttered as he teleported right on top of Shukaku''s head. He immediately put his palm on Shukaku''s head as he started to absorb some of Shukaku''s chakra. Shukaku immediately sensed Akihiko on top of its head and moved his head around to remove Akihiko from his head. "GET OFF!!!" Akihiko didn''t even budge but he moved his right arm and punched Shukaku with all of his strength, imbued with chakra. "DAMN HUMAN!" Shukaku shouted but in his mind, he was thinking if Akihiko was a jinchuuriki or something. It shouldn''t be possible for a human to beat a tailed beast down with a punch. Shukaku immediately fell to the ground and the ground had a large hole the size of Shukaku. Shukaku also had a large hole on its head which was slowly getting healed by the sand. "DAMN HUMAN!" Shukaku shouted but in his mind, he was thinking if Akihiko was a jinchuuriki or something. It shouldn''t be possible for a human to beat a tailed beast down with a punch. "Will you please kindly shut the fuck up?" Akihiko said "calmly" and he continued. "I will just take a small portion of your chakra. You''ll regenerate anyways." Akihiko said as he wanted to combine all of the chakra he collected today. Hashirama''s chakra, Tobirama''s chakra and now Shukaku''s chakra. He wanted to know what would happen if he combined them. Would he get a small portion of their power? "Tch! Do whatever you want." Shukaku just gave up as he knew that Akihiko wasn''t even using his full strength. It was just an instinct. "Thanks." Akihiko said as he moved his hand towards Shukaku''s head. Shukaku thought he was going to be punched again but no. Akihiko patted his head. Akihiko''s Patting Mastery is at the Master level, therefore even the tailed beasts cannot resist. Shukaku started feeling comfortable and blissful as he became quiet. Akihiko finished absorbing the chakra and gathered the chakra around his solar plexus and merged it together with the Hashirama''s chakra and Tobirama''s chakra and then continued to merge it with his own chakra. He went into a meditating position on top of Shukaku''s head as Shukaku wondered why Akihiko stopped patting his head. Akihiko continued to control the three chakras and merged them slowly and after around 30 minutes, the chakra all merged together with Akihiko''s chakra and Akihiko could feel himself getting stronger. After he finished, Shukaku could feel a faint connection between Akihiko and himself. Akihiko stood up as he smiled seeing the screen in front of him. [Wood Release (Very Low) has been added in the kekkei genkai] [Magnet Release(Intermediate) has been added in the kekkei genkai] [A total of 15000 chakra has been added.] {a/n: This isn''t much right? Shukaku''s chakra, Hashirama''s and Tobirama''s all combined. They are less because Hashirama and Tobirama aren''t the real person while Akihiko just took a small amount of chakra from Shukaku.} ''Damn, I should start collecting a part of every tailed beast. This is just a cheat.'' Akihiko thought as Shukaku questioned him. "What did you just do, human? I feel a connection between us." Shukaku asked. "Oh, I just combined your chakra with mine." Akihiko said as he continued patting Shukaku. "Oh, I- YOU WHAT! How the hell did you do that? Even jinchurikis cannot combine our chakra!" Shukaku yelled out. "Hmm, I''m a fucking genius." Akihiko replied with a straight face. Shukaku was about to continue but he felt that Gaara was waking up again. "Human, what''s your name? I''ll remember you." "Akihiko." "I see. Shukaku." Shukaku said as his became smaller. "My name is Akihiko not Shukaku." Akihiko replied even though he knew Shukaku was introducing himself. "Damn it, Shukaku''s my name. Anyway, I''ll see you again next time." Shukaku said as Gaara slowly came out and absorbed Shukaku once again. "Just sleep." Akihiko said as he knocked Gaara down. He then found Temari and Kankuro and made a small camp for them. He just put Gaara and Kankuro down together as they both hugged each other. However, for Temari, he made a small makeshift bed and placed her inside a blanket. Akihiko then left as Gaara was having a dream about his mother and hugging her once again, not knowing that the one he was hugging was Kankuro. ----- Akihiko teleported back to his home as everyone was waiting for him. Ino and Hinata were taken back to their respective homes as Inoichi went into his overprotective mode but got punished by his wife using a special whip. Sasuke and Naruto were talking to each other and as they walked around, the saw Konohamaru crying alone in the place where they practice. They both sat beside Konohamaru as they used the Talk no Jutsu to comfort Konohamaru. Sasuke also got the Talk no Jutsu after being around Akihiko and Naruto for a long time. ----- Meanwhile, Akihiko was in the bedroom, lying on the bed naked as 8 people surrounded him. "So, what are you guys going to do?" Akihiko asked as all of the women started to laugh evilly. "Muahahahaha, we''re gonna torture you." Izumi said as she jumped onto Akihiko, while stripping herself naked under a millisecond. She landed straight on Akihiko''s face as her pussy was positioned on Akihiko''s mouth. ''Is this a torture or a reward?'' Akihiko thought but didn''t do anything. Today, he would let the girls take charge for the first half. Of course, he would change it all in the second half. Akihiko started using his tongue to eat Izumi''s pussy as Izumi started to moan and play with her own nipples. Seeing that, everyone else stripped naked too. Kushina, Mikoto, Anko, Yugao just smirked as they climbed the bed and started using their tongues to pleasure Akihiko. All four of their tongues were going around Akihiko as they reached his balls, the shaft and even going up to his belly. Ayame and Pakura also jumped on the bed as they started licking Akihiko''s nipples and used their hands to pleasure themselves. Kurenai didn''t know what to do and just went near Kushina, Mikoto, Anko and Yugao. "C-can I also join?" *Slurp* "Of course, come sit here." Kushina made place for Kurenai as Kurenai also sat down as she stared at Akihiko''s dick. ''It''s huge.'' She licked Akihiko''s glans and also played around as her tongue sometimes touched Kushina, Mikoto, Anko and Yugao''s tongues. After around 20 minutes, Izumi was fully wet as she squirted many times. She wet the bedsheets near her and even managed to wet Akihiko''s hair. Kushina, Mikoto, Anko, Yugao and Kurenai had cum on their face as they licked the cum on their face clean. Pakura and Ayame were also wet as they were prepared for the real fun. Kushina and Anko were about to jump right onto Akihiko''s dick but Mikoto''s blueballed them. "Stop, Kurenai should be the first one today." "No fairrrr~"x2 Kushina and Anko both pouted as they just sat down again. Everyone looked towards Kurenai and Kurenai moved towards Akihiko''s dick and positioned herself on top. She then slowly pushed it inside her pussy as she moaned. She felt some pain but the blood didn''t flow out as her hymen tore during training. She immediately forgot about the pain as she felt pleasure. "Ah~" She slowly started to move her hips up and down as Akihiko grabbed her butt. Akihiko moved Kurenai''s hips up and down using his hands as lewd noises filled the room. *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* Everyone else became horny and they all decided to jump on the bed. The bed was already squeaking as 8 people were on top of it. "Ah~ "Ah~ Ah~" Kurenai just moaned loudly as she moved her hips in a squatting position. Akihiko was now using his tongue and fingers to pleasure the other eight in turns. After around 20 minutes, Kurenai was about to reach climax. "Faster~ Faster~ I''m about to cumm~" Kurenai said as her eyes rolled back and she squirted. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura and Ayame had lust in their eyes as they all just decided to drop all of the "torture" thingy and went on their knees and formed a horizontal line. "Akihiko~ it''s our turn~" All of the remaining girls said seductively as Akihiko just replied. "Yeah." Akihiko fucked them one after one as he came inside them all while using his sperm control skill to impregnate them all. Of course, he used his powers to choose only the correct sperm to create a female. They continued fucking for hours and hours and they didn''t stop even when the sun rose. ----- Temari on the other hand woke up as she found herself in blankets. She looked around and saw the destruction. She concluded that Gaara most likely snapped and turned into that monster. She then looked around and saw Gaara and Kankuro hugging each other. She just smiled as she took her blanket and put it over both of them. She watched the sky as the sun rose from the horizon. She was kind of worried about Akihiko although she didn''t know why. ----- [2 days later] Today was the day, Hiruzen''s funeral would be held. Every villager came to the funeral and there were also 2 uninvited guests in Konoha. People left the funeral after around an hour or two but some people stayed. Kakashi, Guy, Kurenai, Anko, Yugao, Kushina, Mikoto stayed as they were quite familiar with Hiruzen. Izumi, Ayame, Pakura and Haku went back to the Uchiha Household after around an hour. Asuma was there with his wife, Azami and he was crying silently as his wife comforted him. Konohamaru who was comforted two days ago, cried here again as Naruto and Sasuke were using their Talk no Jutsu. Akihiko was waiting on the Hokage Mountain for Itachi and Kisame to arrive. After around 10 minutes, he finally saw the sight of two shady-looking guys wearing a black cloak with red clouds on it. He immediately teleported near there as he said, "Long time no see, Itachi." Itachi looked back at Akihiko with his sharingan activated and used a genjutsu on Akihiko. Little did he know, genjutsu of such level doesn''t work on Akihiko since his chakra control was 100.69%. "Akihiko." ----- (End-) This is it for today. Ayame will have the Sharingan or you may call it "ramengan". since the yes vote won. Thank you for reading this story. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 72 - Too Many Events In One Day. "Akihiko." Itachi said before falling into silence. No one talked and Kisame was feeling awkward even if he was an enemy. Akihiko just continued as he looked at Itachi.?? "So, what are you guys here for? Intel?" Hearing that, Itachi just pulled down his hat as he replied. "Akihiko, don''t interfere in our affairs. You will die." "Ehh, is that so? But it is my duty as a Konoha nin to protect the village, so I have no choice but to stop you. Anyways, who''s that guy beside you?" Kisame took off his hat as he smirked. "Since the both of you have been acquainted, I''m Kisame Hoshigaki. Now, we all are acquainted." "Haha, exactement, fish guy." Akihiko replied as Kisame''s mouth just became a bit annoyed. "Do you not know who I am?" Kisame said as Akihiko just replied. "Haha, exactement." Akihiko was having fun copying a certain blonde dead-fish-eyed school council president who thinks that love is war. Itachi just sighed as Kisame took out his Samehada and asked Itachi. "Haha, Itachi. Does this guy want to die?" "Just do what I say. Your works are sometimes excessive." Itachi at that moment made a decision. He doesn''t care if Akihiko dies right now. This event would just make Sasuke hate him more as Akihiko was Sasuke''s close friend. Itachi didn''t know that Akihiko was already their father. "Then, it is decided." Kisame said with a menacing grin as he dashed out and slashed at Akihiko with his Samehada. He saw Akihiko blocking the strike with his bare hands and had a thought that every person who was watching this scene would think. ''What the hell is this guy thinking?'' Kisame just slashed down but he didn''t expect Akihiko to easily slap it away. *Slap* Samehada almost got thrown away from Kisame''s grip but he managed to grab on it. Akihiko just had a very random idea. He decided to do the same thing as Kurenai did in the original. "Genjutsu : Tree Binding Death." A large tree appeared behind Itachi as it grabbed him. Akihiko appeared from the tree with a kunai but the place got swapped. "Akihiko, you''re foolish. You should know best that genjutsus of this level don''t have an effect on me." Itachi said as Akihiko just smirked. "Are you sure about that?" "Huh?" "Are you sure about that?" Itachi felt trapped as he got in the initial position, wrapped in place by the tree brances. ''Huh? My Sharingan should have been able to see through that genjutsu.'' Itachi thought as he looked at Akihiko who was now getting attacked by Kisame. Akihiko was easily dodging Kisame''s attack while slapping Kisame''s face and Samehada once at a time. "You bast-!" *Slap* "Sameha-" *Slap* ''This is getting out of hand. I should probably stop this now.'' Itachi thought as he freed himself from the genjutsu and his eyes spun. Akihiko looked at Itachi in the eye and used Tsukuyomi. Akihiko just fell down on his knees with sweat breaking out. ''Oh, he didn''t go crazy.'' Itachi thought as he looked at Akihiko who was faking his mental injury. How would Tsukuyomi work on Akihiko''s 100.69% chakra control and he already owned the Mangekyou Sharingan. He can dispel it but decided against it. Kakashi arrived as he helped Akihiko stand up from his so-called injury. "Itachi Uchiha, what is your real purpose to come here?" Kakashi asked with his sharingan activated as Itachi just replied seriously. "We''re just here to find the Fourth Hokage''s successor." "Your organization already began to move huh? Akatsuki, was it?" Kakashi asked as he remembered what Jiraiya told him yesterday. But then, Guy jumped in with a flying kick and kicked Kisame, making Kisame who had his face swollen from all the slaps fly away and hit a rock. "Who''s that guy, Itachi?" Kisame asked as he stood up after a few seconds. "I''M KONOHA''S PRIDEFUL GREEN BEAST, MIGHT GUY!" Guy said as he made a pose. "Kisame, don''t take him lightly." Itachi warned Kisame as Kisame just smiled. "I already brought reinforcements. Kakashi, you can take Akihiko to the hospital. I will handle the two of them for a while." Guy said as Kisame walked forward. "Aren''t you brave?" However, he was stopped by Itachi as Itachi just told him off. "Kisame, stop it. We''re not here to start a war. Regrettably, this is all just nonsense. Let''s retreat." Both of them disappeared from the place as Kakashi brought Akihiko a few meters away. When they arrived there, Akihiko stood up and walked by himself. "Huh? You were okay since the beginning?" Kakashi asked as Akihiko just nodded. "Haha, my acting skills are great, I can probably become an actor with my looks and my skills." Akihiko proudly boasted as Kakashi just walked away as he replied. "Yeah, I''m sure you''re fine. You''re back to your narcissistic self after all." "Haha." Akihiko also walked to the Uchiha Compound as they both parted ways. Guy was informing about Itachi and Kisame to all of the jonins as Hiruzen, the one who usually gave important information was dead. ----- Jiraiya was now peeking at some women''s bath but Koharu and Homura arrived behind him. "Jiraiya, we have something to discuss with you." *sigh* "Koharu-san, Homura-sensei, I already told you. I don''t want to be a Hokage. I''ll say it again. I recommend Tsunade. She is the grand-daughter of the First Hokage and is one of the Sannin. Her medical skills are also great." *sigh*x2 Koharu and Homura sighed as they shook their heads. "Alright, Jiraiya. We''ll send someone to go and search for her." They were about to leave but Jiraiya stopped them. "I would recommend you to send Akihiko." "Akihiko? Isn''t he just a jonin?" Koharu asked as she hasn''t seen Akihiko fighting and Akihiko only accepted one mission a month. "Haha, yes. He''s just a jonin but I can guarantee his strength. He will be perfect for calling Tsunade back to the village. But he has quite a bit of a unique personality." "Okay." Then, the two of them left. Jiraiya then sat back and lengthened his telescope as he continued peeking at the women''s bath, not seeing Sasuke, Naruto, Konohamaru, Moegi, Udon behind him. ----- Akihiko was now in the Uchiha Household as he was talking with all the girls and Haku was listening from a meter away. "Akihiko, we''re all pregnant now!" Kushina yelled out excitedly as she jumped up and down. "On the same day¡­.." Yugao just continued. "You knocked us all up on the same day." "Ehe." Kurenai then pouted, "That was our first night and you just knocked me up." "Do you hate it?" "No." Kurenai just turned away. Izumi then joined in, "Do you think the babies will be boys or girls?" "I think 4 boys 4 girls?" Mikoto answered. "Hmm, 2 boys, 6 girls." Anko said as she took a cookie. "All of the children will be girls." Akihiko said surprising everyone. *Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiii* Everyone stared at Akihiko suspiciously as Pakura broke the silence. "Akihiko, you''re not planning to be a daughter-con, are you?" "H-h-haha, of course not." Akihiko replied with some sweat rolling down his back. "I''m definitely not a daughter-con." Akihiko said seriously with "SERIOUS" written all over his face. However, this wasn''t enough to convince the girls. "Anyways, why do you want all of the kids to be girls?" Yugao asked as Akihiko replied by instinct. "Lolis." "Huh? What did you say?" Ayame asked as her eyes started to become a bit purple but she didn''t know it. "Lolis are to be protected. I am very strong and every badass needs a loli by his side." Akihiko immediately answered as he was feeling relieved. "Hmph, we''ll trust you on that one."x8 "Haku, let''s go." Kushina said but Haku didn''t respond. "Haku? Haku, haku, haku" "Ah, yes." Haku finally came back to the real world as she answered. "What were you daydreaming about?" Anko asked as her eyebrows went up and down and she smirked. "Nothing." "Come on, don''t tell me you were thinking about Akihiko." Anko whispered and teased Haku as everyone in this house already knows Haku had a secret crush on Akihiko. Haku blushed for a bit before mumbling. "No, I was just thinking about how to teach Aisu about new jutsus. I was also thinking about how to cook new food for A- for the whole family." "Alright, alright, I was just teasing you, let''s go." They all left as Akihiko was left alone in the room. "Ah, where are the bears?" The three bears came out of the cookie room as they all looked chunky. "Oh, wassup, Akihiko." Gurizu greeted with cookie crumbs around his mouth. *munch* *munch* "Come on, you little bastards. You have been eating cookies for a long time. Time for exercise." Akihiko said as he grabbed the three of them and brought them to the training area. The three bears were now running around in the training ground as warmup and Akihiko was muttering to himself. "All of the kids will be girls, right? There can''t be anything wrong with my skill." Akihiko muttered forgetting about a certain Law that no one can avoid. Little Murphy was going around in the multiverse searching for some victims and he found a certain purple-haired handsome man. He smiled as he sang, "Murphy~ is coming for you~" Akihiko had an ominous feeling but dismissed it as he got a new mission. [Get them back!] [Description: You have to retrieve a certain gambling-addicted blond busty drunkard, her trusty subordinate with her emergency food.] [Time Limit: 3 months] [Reward: Aura of Despair] [Penalty: She won''t return to Konoha and will continue to spend money] [Y/N] "Yes, I''ll just come back as soon as possible." Akihiko accepted the mission as he started making plans. ----- Jiraiya was now grumbling as he was eyeing the telescope taken by Sasuke. "Oi, Old Pervert, why the hell are you peeking at the women''s bath?" Sasuke said with a glare as he was righteous, he had to stop the old pervert. "That was for research, so can you give it back? Here, I''ll give you some candies." Jiraiya said as he showed some candies. Sasuke just sneered as he replied, "No way, you don''t even give cookies and expect me to give it back? No way. What do you think, Konohamaru?" "Boss, I think it is a heresy to not give cookies when asking for a favor." Konohamaru said with respect and a salute. "Good. Now, let''s go." Sasuke said as he took the telescope and Konohamaru, Moegi and Udon followed him. Naruto was left alone with Jiraiya and Naruto was feeling a bit awkward. "So, Perverted Old Sage, sorry about that." "It''s fine. Naruto, I have something important to talk to you about." "Yeah, you can say it here, old pervert." "Do you want to go on a journey with me? It will take around 3 years and you will learn lots of things. You might not be able to see your family again for 3 years so I suggest you ask them for their agreement. If you want to follow me, come to the entrance tomorrow." Naruto gave it a thought as he nodded. "I''ll ask my family." He then ran towards where Sasuke, Konohamaru, Udon and Moegi went. ----- Akihiko was now summoned by Koharu and Homura as they started talking. "Akihiko, Jiraiya recommended you for this B-rank mission. It should be pretty easy for you, seeing your records. You will be assigned to retrieve Tsunade Senju back to Konoha." "Aight. I''ll go tomorrow." Akihiko replied nonchalantly as Koharu and Homura just shook their head remembering what Jiraiya said about Akihiko''s unique personality. After that, Akihiko left as he visited the Dark Side for a short while. He even met some people shouting, "ALL HAIL AKIHIKO-SAMA!" "ALL HAIL THE DARK LORD!" Akihiko just nodded as he liked this. He then returned to the Uchiha Compound as he went to where all his lovers were and told them about the mission. "Tomorrow, I''ll have a mission." "Oh, I thought you would accept only one mission a month?" "This is pretty important, I guess. I have to go and retrieve Tsunade-san from wherever she is." "Oh, Tsunade-san, I haven''t seen her in a long time." They all continued talking as Naruto barged in. "Everyone, I have something important to say." "I''m going to follow Jiraiya-san for 3 years." "Why?" Kushina just asked this as Naruto answered seriously. "I just want to pave my own path. I don''t want to just leech off you, Akihiko and everyone else. So, please let me go." Naruto pleaded as Kushina gave in. "Alright, send letters once in a while about how you are doing." "Yes! Thanks, mom." Sasuke was listening from the outside as he thought, ''Should I go on a long-term mission on my own too?'' ----- (End-) Yeah, why did I send Naruto with Jiraiya? I''m lazy to write both of them in the story during the three years. Sasuke may or may not be yeeted out of the story for a while. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, vote some powerstones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: Do you want a baby to be a reincarnator without any cheats. Of course, it will be a she. Yes. No. I just wanted to know that so yeah, I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 73 - 106 Cm That night, everyone slept peacefully as the night just passed quickly. The next day, early in the morning, everyone was up awake as they had enough sleep last night.?? Naruto was preparing his luggage to bring to the journey with Jiraiya. Panda was helping him. "Hey, Naruto. Bring these cookies to your journey." Panda said as he walked towards Naruto with a jar of cookies. "Thanks, Panda." Naruto head patted Panda but Panda just thought, ''Akihiko''s head pats are the best.'' After he finished packing, he said farewell to everyone. "Bye, everyone. I''ll be back after 3 years." Naruto said as he waved his hands. "Alright, good luck on your journey." Kushina said as Naruto smiled. "Thanks, mom." "Sasuke, I''ll be a lot stronger than you when I return, so be prepared!" "Yeah, right." Sasuke sneered as he thought that he should definitely train a lot harder. He didn''t want to lose to Naruto. "Bye, Akihiko." "Yeah, bye. Let''s spar when you return." "Alright." Naruto said as he ran towards the gate entrance. "He''ll miss the birth of his siblings."x8 "I''ll just teleport him here." Akihiko ensured them but Sasuke was looking at them with a shocked expression. "W-w-what? What did you just say?" "Sasuke, you will have new siblings." Sasuke fell down on his knees as his brain stopped working for a few seconds. ''S-siblings?'' Sasuke thought as he was still shocked by the news. ----- Akihiko left Konoha an hour after Naruto went on his journey with Jiraiya. He was now currently dashing in high speeds towards the village of gambling, Lasu Vegasu, in the Land of Fire. There were lots of gambling casinos and Tsunade would surely be around that area. Akihiko arrived there in 1 hour as he dashed leisurely and didn''t use all of his speed. As he arrived there, he decided to have some fun. "Ah, I don''t know if my luck is still there but let''s try." Akihiko muttered as he entered the largest casino. He went inside and took out some money from his wallet. He sat on an empty table and looked around. He saw many people gambling as some were frustrated, some were angry and some were happy. Akihiko sat there as he also joined. "Hey brother, do you also want to join?" A mob from the casino who was tasked with scamming the players asked as Akihiko nodded. "Yes, I''m a beginner so I don''t know some rules." The mob thought ''Haha, Jackpot. He looks rich too. We might have good luck today, as long as the Legendary Sucker doesn''t come.'' "Of course, brother. You can bet whatever you want." "Oh, I see. I''ll bet 1K Ryo." Akihiko said as the mob went to the cup which will hold the dice. "Yes, what number would you like to bet on?" The mob asked as he was ready to cheat to let Akihiko win. He had to make Akihiko become addicted after all. "6" The mob rolled the dice as the dice fell on the number 6. "Oh, brother, you''re extremely lucky." Akihiko knew what the dealer/mob was trying to do but he just smiled. "This time, I''ll bet 2K Ryo." The mob smirked as he thought Akihiko was falling into his trap. "4" The dice fell on 4 and the mob just thought that it should be fine if he made Akihiko lose the next round. However, in every round, Akihiko won and he ended up making over 500K Ryo. The casino didn''t want to lose any more money and they just drove Akihiko away. Akihiko just thought, ''My luck is still good. Should I use these 500K Ryo to forge some weapons for Naruto and Sasuke for their birthday gift. I should also buy many things for everyone.'' However, he was deep in thought and didn''t notice someone walking in front of him with two large racks and a black-haired girl carrying a large piece of raw ham. *Boing* *Boing* Tsunade bumped into Akihiko and Akihiko helped her stand up. Shizune was beside Tsunade standing with a red face. Was she charmed by Akihiko''s handsomeness? No. She was embarrassed that Akihiko was holding Tsunade''s breast with his hand as he tried to help her up. ''Ah, my lucky pervert skill is a passive that doesn''t even show up in the status screen.'' Akihiko thought as his facial expression didn''t change. "Are you alright, sister?" Akihiko said as Tsunade got up on her own and fixed her Kaori a bit. "Hm, yeah, I''m alright but why did you grab my boobs?" Tsunade openly asked as Shizune even had steam coming out of her ears. She was currently thinking, ''Why is Lady Tsunade so open about her private parts?!'' "It was an accident but I would like to grab it again if it is possible. After all, it is a solid 106." Akihiko said as he nodded slowly. "Oh ho, you know about my size, huh? What do you think about it?" Tsunade asked as she was still slightly drunk. "Those look like they are fake but as I touched it, they are definitely real. They are soft and my hands sink in those. If I have to rate it, I''ll rate it a 9/10." Akihiko said making Tsunade raise her eyebrows. "Oh? Why did you give me a 9/10? I''m pretty sure my boobs are the best." Tsunade said as Shizune was starting to pull Tsunade away from Akihiko. "Those are definitely nice but I only give a 10/10 to my lovers. Well, if you would like a 10/10, you could become my lover?" Akihiko said as in his mind he was spasming on the ground. ''How the hell am I saying these fucking lines? What the hell?'' "Oh ho, that was s-" Tsunade mouth was shut by Shizune whose face was extremely red and she just moved away with Tsunade. "I''m sorry but Lady Tsunade is slightly drunk." She tried to stop Tsunade but Tsunade broke out and just put her hands across Akihiko''s neck and went into the casino. Akihiko could feel the boing boing from Tsunade''s boing boing. Shizune couldn''t stop them and just followed them. Inside the casino, the mob was panicking as he shouted. "BOSS! BOSS! THE TWO LARGE CALAMITIES ARE COMING!!!!" "What? Who?" "THE TWO CALAMITIES. THE LEGENDARY SUCKER WHO NEVER PAYS AND THE LEGENDARY LUCKY BASTARD WHO ALWAYS WINS." "Fuck, Fuck, Close the casino. We''re going to go bankrupt if both of them come at once." The mob quickly ran out to the entrance as he looked apologetic. "I''m sorry dear customers, out casino is currently closed for uhh maintenance purposes." "Huh? Why? You never had a maintenance break before." Tsunade asked as she was really confused. "The tables were broken by a customer who was angry." "Aren''t there other tables?" "The other tables were also broken by the customer." "Hmph! Fine, we''ll go to the other casinos. Shizune, let''s go." Tsunade said as Shizune just nodded and followed with a helpless expression. "Hey, can I follow you guys too?" Akihiko asked as Tsunade replied. "Of course. What''s your name?" "Akihiko." "Alright, Akihiko. Let''s go gambling!" They entered another casino as Tsunade sat in front of the slot machine. "Heheh, I should win this time." Tsunade thought as she spun the slot machine. The machine hit 777 as Tsunade was happy. "Haha, see that, Shizune? I told you I can win. Another one." Tsunade spun it again and it landed on 777 again. "Hey Shizune, let''s leave." Tsunade said abruptly making Shizune confused. "Lady Tsunade, aren''t you happy that you won? Why did you want to leave?" "I have a bad feeling about this place." "So, Lady Tsunade,can we go and see the old castles?" "Sure." Akihiko just listened as he whistled. He followed both of them to the castle. "That castle, it''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Akihiko asked as Shizune answered, "Yes, it''s really beautiful." "It''s a bit sad that the castle will be destroyed." Akihiko said making Shizune confused. *Insert Castle Crashing Sound* Orochimaru and Kabuto came on a large snake and crushed the beautiful castle to a pile of debris. Akihiko immediately body flickered on top of a tree where he was hidden. Orochimaru was on a wheelchair as his head was bashed in by Akihiko, his hands were also beaten black and blue and his nico nico kneecaps were also broken. Akihiko used his strength so Orochimaru''s injury was severe. It couldn''t be healed by normal healing so he came to Tsunade. "Tsunade, I finally found you!" Orochimaru said with a grin but he looked funny as he was bandaged and on a wheelchair. The snake moved and Orochimaru''s wheelchair moved forward, which ended up in him falling face flat on the ground. The snake summon got unsummoned. For how Orochimaru summoned the snake with all of his limbs broken? He used his mouth to summon the snake. "AH!" "Pfft"x3 Akihiko, Tsunade and Shizune all laughed seeing this scene. Kabuto immediately went down and helped Orochimaru. "Orochimaru, what are you doing here?" Kabuto answered instead of Orochimaru. "Lady Tsunade. You should have already seen it but those injuries are too severe. It can be cured by normal healers but it will take too long and we aren''t sure if the chakra pathways can heal. All of because of one fucking bastard." "And why do you think that I''ll cure your arms?" Tsunade asked. "Because I can revive your brother and your closest friend from the dead." Orochimaru replied. [a/n: Haha, AU go brrrr! Dan Kato is only a friend. He is friend zoned.] Tsunade was thinking about the offer when Akihiko interfered. "Bullshitttttttttt~" "Hmm?" Orochimaru turned around as he remembered that he had heard this voice before. Akihiko body flickered in front of Tsunade and Shizune as Orochimaru and Kabuto went wide-eyed. "You! How are you here?!" Orochimaru said with hatred as Akihiko just smiled sheepishly. "It is fate that we meet here, Orochimaru. I''m a bit itchy for a beatdown." Akihiko said as he cracked his knuckles. This surprised Tsunade and Shizune as the way Akihiko was talking to Orochimaru was quite strange. After all, Orochimaru was still part of the Three Sannins. "Kabuto, let''s retreat. We can''t take a possible risk of losing here." Orochimaru said as Kabuto nodded. "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." They both disappeared as Tsunade, Akihiko and Shizune were left. "Akihiko, who are you?" Tsunade asked as Akihiko just replied. "Just a regular Konoha ninja." Of course, no one believed that bullshit. "Why are you really here, Akihiko? Our meeting shouldn''t have been an accident?" Tsunade asked. "Oh. I''m just here to ask you to return to Konoha. To become the 5th Hokage." "No. I won''t become the Fifth Hokage." Tsunade answered immediately. "Why? The village is going to destroy itself if there is no Hokage. Don''t you care about the village? What about your brother and Dan Kato? Would they be happy if the village is destroyed?" Akihiko said as if he cared about the village. He didn''t. As long as his family and friends were okay, he would be fine with the village getting destroyed. "WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THEM?! DON''T TALK ABOUT THINGS YOU DON''T KNOW!" Tsunade said as she punched Akihiko using strong fist. Akihiko didn''t even flinch as he took the attack straight on. Shizune who was looking at this from the sidelines was shocked. After all, a punch straight to the body with Tsunade''s strength surely meant death. However, she was proven wrong as Akihiko didn''t even have a small injury on his body other than his clothes which has a hole in them. Tsunade started getting flashbacks about how both Nawaki and Dan died and tears started falling down her face. "Why don''t you follow me back to the village? Just become a Hokage for a short amount of time before you transfer it to someone else." Akihiko said as he wiped Tsunade''s tears but got slapped away. "Don''t touch me, you bastard!!!" "So, will you be coming back to Konoha or not? Kushina is also well. She might also be pregnant." Akihiko said dropping the last bomb. "WHAT?! Who the hell is the father?!" "Umu, he''s right in front of you," Akihiko said as he nodded. "Fucking hell. How the hell did all of this happen?" Tsunade asked herself as Akihiko still hasn''t finished. "There are also 7 more pregnant ladies in Konoha. I need your help." "7? What the fuck?" Tsunade was stupefied. "Hm, yes. 7. So, will you please help us. Just return to Konoha to see Kushina and others." "*sigh* Fine. As for the Hokage part, I''ll give it a thought on the way." "Then, let''s go!" Akihiko said as the three of them headed to Konoha. [Mission Completed] [Aura of Despair(Low) Obtained] ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, vote some powerstones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: Also, remind me of things that I forgot to add in the last few chapters or haven''t use. For example, Haku''s special request cards: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 74 - Thirsty Aura Akihiko, Tsunade and Shizune traveled to Konoha on foot and they stopped to take a rest. Akihiko decided to take a bath in the river although he didn''t need to. He stripped off all of his clothes and went into the river to take a bath.?? Behind the trees, a blond busty woman and a black-haired attendant was peeking as they walked in slowly. *whisper* "Lady Tsunade, his body is awesome!" Shizune said as Tsunade just shook her head. "Haaiyaa, Shizune. You''re too thirsty. If you stay like this, you''ll still be single forever. I wouldn''t have come here if you weren''t begging me to follow." Tsunade said although she had a smile on her face. "Lady Tsunade, you''re the last person who can call me single. You haven''t been in a single relationship and you''re already ol-" "Hmm? What did you say?!" Tsunade said "calmly" with a tick mark on her forehead. "Oh, I was just saying that I couldn''t get a boyfriend because of the work so of course, I would try to peek at him. He''s a perfect husband material so far." Shizune justified herself. "You heard that he already got 8 lovers, right?" Tsunade asked with her mouth slightly twitching. "That''s even better. It shows that he is very reliable and is a good lover. If not would 8 girls be willing to be his girlfriend? He even managed to scare away Orochimaru by just appearing. Those are all very good traits. He''s handsome too." Shizune nodded as she even managed to convince Tsunade slightly. "Hmm, you''re right." Tsunade became a bit convinced and also started looking at Akihiko. "Also, look at his big dong. We can even call him Big Dong Daddy Akihiko." Shizune said not seeing the weird gaze Tsunade was giving. Tsunade had a disgusted look like a certain demon slayer looking at his cellphone. "Shizune, I can feel your thirsty aura from here." Tsunade said and Shizune just turned around towards Tsunade. "Sorry, Lady Tsunade, but you agree with me, right? Big Dong Daddy Akihiko sounds like a good nickname." They both turned around and didn''t see Akihiko in the river anymore. They then felt someone tap their shoulders. "Shizune-san, the nickname sounds nice. Big Dong Daddy Akihiko." Akihiko said as he wore his Dark Side Robe and just tied his hair. Shizune''s face became red as she was caught peeking while Tsunade just acted like she did nothing wrong. "Ahem, let''s continue our journey. We already finished our rest." Tsunade said as Shizune just nodded. "Hai hai, let''s go!" Akihiko smiled as they continued their journey again. On the way, Tsunade thought about if she should accept the Hokage position or not. They arrived at Konoha after 4 hours and they entered the gate. "Ah! Lady Tsunade, welcome back to the village." Izumo the gatekeeper of Konoha greeted Tsunade. "Lady Tsunade, welcome back to the village." Kotetsu also greeted as Tsunade just nodded. "Yo, Izumo, Kotetsu. Long time no see." Akihiko greeted them as both of them just replied. "You don''t even stop at the gate. You just enter the village directly."x2 "I mean, why waste time. This gate thing is all nonsense. If a strong enemy wants to come to Konoha, they''ll just barge in." Akihiko replied making Izumo and Kotetsu sigh. "You''re right but this is our job. This job is the only thing that''s helping me eat food. If I don''t have this job, I''ll starve to death." Kotetsu said as Akihiko just suggested. "Do you want to work for me?" "WAHH! I also want to join! Is it your cookie shop?!" Izumo joined the conversation as he was getting tired of this job. "Yeah." "Alright, we''re in. Just give us a few cookies for a weekly bonus and we''ll be there. Also, the salary." "Don''t worry about the salary, I''ll give a nice amount." "Thanks, boss. We''ll resign from this job and after some paperwork, we''ll be able to leave after 3 days." "Alright, see you later." Akihiko waved his hands as he turned back to Tsunade and Shizune. "Now, let''s go." "Akihiko, did you just steal two workers from the village?" Tsunade asked. "Yes." There was only silence as they walked to the Hokage Office which was empty. After a while, Homura and Koharu arrived at the office as they were surprised when they saw Akihiko with Tsunade and Shizune. "Yo, I finished the mission." "That was fast. It took only a day. So, Tsunade, will you become the Fifth Hokage?" Tsunade was silent for a few seconds before she nodded. "I accept the position of the Fifth Hokage but I''ll pass it on to someone else when the village is stable." *sigh* "That''s fine. As long as we can find a suitable Hokage after you retire." Koharu said as she and Homura went out to take some paperwork. Akihiko patted Tsunade''s shoulders and shook his head. "Good luck with all the paperwork. That is the duty of the Hokage." Akihiko just teleported to the Uchiha Household after that. "Hey Shizune, did he just teleport out of here?" "Yes, Lady Tsunade. I think so. He can even teleport. He is becoming a god-tier husband material." Shizune said as Tsunade deadpanned. "Thirsty as fuck." After a while, Homura and Koharu came back with tons of paperwork and just piled them up on the table. "We''ll have a ceremony and announcement for the Fifth Hokage in a week. We need your body measurements for the Hokage cloak." Koharu measured Tsunade''s body as she went out surprised by the measurements. "Shizune, help me with all the paperwork." "Yes, Lady Tsunade." Shizune said with a tired tone as she started helping Tsunade. ----- [In the Uchiha Household] "Akihiko, welcome back. Ino and Hinata is also here!" Anko shouted as Ino and Hinata turned towards Akihiko. "Oh, Akihiko. Long time no see." "Yeah, long time no see, Ino." Akihiko patted her head as Hinata also pushed in and Akihiko also patted her head. "So, what are you guys doing here?" "We haven''t met you in a while so we came here. But we got some news from everyone when I arrived here." Hinata replied. "Oh, you mean the fact that Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Kurenai are all pregnant?" "Yes." "Sorry but I won''t have children with you. You are still young. It goes against my morals to do this." Akihiko said although he just wanted to avoid the dimensional FBIs. "But we''re considered adults since we are already genins." Ino replied as Akihiko thought, ''Ahh, so nostalgic. I used this line when I was chasing after Kushina.'' ----- Kushina chuckled hearing this and Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame, Kurenai all closed near her. "What''s wrong, Kushina?" "Oh, it''s just that Akihiko used that same line when he was trying to seduce me." "Wow, seduce? He was already seducing women back then?" Kurenai asked as she was surprised. "Yeah." ----- "Yes, but you should give it a thought again. After all, even though you''re legally adults, you''re still 13. Your parents don''t even know that you are in a relationship with me so let''s go step by step, alright?" Akihiko said as Ino and Hinata nodded. "Oh right, eat this." Akihiko said as he took out the last two Body Development Pills. "What are those, Akihiko?" Ino and Hinata asked. "These pills will make you grow faster. That''s how I become tall this fast." "Oh cool." Ino said as she immediately ate the pill. Hinata also ate the pill after that Akihiko then proceeded to give a drop of Fountain of Youth to Kurenai. He also explained the benefits of the Fountain of Youth. "Now, the most important thing is, what should we name our children?" Akihiko asked as he had a notebook in his hand to mark the names. They started suggesting names as Akihiko was busy marking all of the names to pick one from those. ----- [Orochimaru''s Lair] Orochimaru who ran away from Akihiko was now planning something. "Hmm, he must have a weakness. If I can exploit that weakness, I might be able to kill him. Power? He''s too strong. Money, he''s too rich which I can find out from the information I gathered." Kabuto then suggested Orochimaru. "Lord Orochimaru, may I suggest an idea?" "Of course, Kabuto." "His women would be the best target. From what I have seen, he seems to have lots of love for his women. I saw Ayame from the ramen shop going out with him often." "Hmm, that''s a great idea, Kabuto." "Kimimaro, prepare Jirobo and some others from the basement. We''ll be increasing your strength and Kabuto, go and find a good body for me to transfer." "Yes, Lord Orochimaru."x2 ''With his, I can make his lover a hostage. No matter how strong or fast he is, with Manda, he can''t beat me.'' Orochimaru thought as he grinned. Kabuto didn''t know he was digging graves for himself and Orochimaru. Not just one but two. They offended two powerful persons. Press F in the chat for Orochimaru and Kabuto. ----- Sasuke was sitting on a bench with Karin on his side as he asked. "Hey, Karin. Can I ask something?" "Of course." "A friend of mine is going to have lots of siblings so what should he do?" Sasuke asked using the worst question format. Karin clearly saw through the "my friend" fa?ade as she chuckled. "I think he should just care for them a lot and love them a lot and be a good brother to them." "Mm." Sasuke fell into deep thought as he nodded from time to time. He then got up and smiled before running away. "Thanks, Karin!" He shouted before heading back to the Uchiha Household. ----- Naruto was learning Rasengan from Jiraiya. He finished the First Stage today. The first stage was easy for him as he already got good chakra control. "Perverted Sage, let''s go to the second stage." "Alright. The first stage is just trying to form the shape. For the second stage, we''re going to add power. For the steps, figure out by yourself." Jiraiya said as he went back to writing his erotic novels. "What the hell? You''re a bad teacher, Perverted Sage!" Naruto yelled as he showed his tongue towards Jiraiya before running away. "That kid, haha. I should teach him things as his godfather even though Kushina got a new lover. Am I right, Mini-toe?" Jiraiya said as he leaned on the wooden pillar and looked at the sky. ----- Back in Konoha, Akihiko was strolling though Konoha together with all of his lovers and Haku who was in her maid outfit. Ino and Hinata returned to their own houses after talking with everyone in the Uchiha Household for a long time. Akihiko and his family were out to buy things for babies. Sasuke was also included. He came to home and suddenly suggested that they should go and buy baby clothes. Everyone agreed immediately. Why? Because they couldn''t stay still. They are too overexcited for the babies except for the birthing process. Kushina and Mikoto told them that it hurts like hell. They told them that at that time, they even wanted to shout, "GET THIS LITTLE SHIT OUT OF ME!" The others all nodded and just went to buy clothes and accessories. They entered one store after another and then bought lots of things for the babies. After they finished buying, they felt satisfied and went back to the Uchiha Household. They also met Tsunade on the way, which led to Tsunade following them back to the Uchiha Household. ----- "Tsunade-san, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Kushina said excitedly. "That''s right. Kushina, how did you even become lovers with this guy?" "Ehe, one thing led to another and it reached this point." Tsunade just sighed. "Whatever. I''m Tsunade Senju. Nice to meet you, everyone." "Nice to meet you, Tsunade-san. You might not know me but I''m Mikoto Uchiha." "Of course I know you, Mikoto." "Nice to meet you, Lady Tsunade, I''m Izumi Uchiha." Izumi introduced herself. "I''m Yugao Uzuki. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Tsunade-san." "Nice to meet you. I''m Pakura." "Didn''t you die?" "No, I''m alive and well." "I''m Ayame. Do you remember me, Tsunade-san? Father told me about you." "Ahh, Ayame-chan. You were just a small child back then. Why did you fall into the hands of this this this guy?" Tsunade exclaimed. "Hehe." "I''m Kurenai Yuhi, nice to meet you, Tsunade-san." "Nice to meet you too." "I''m Haku. I''m Akihiko''s personal maid." "Maid?" "I''m Anko Mitarashi. Do you want some sake, Tsunade-san?" "Sure, let''s drink." Anko took out lots of sake as they all started drinking. Even Gurizu, Panda and Aisu secretly took some sips of the sake and became drunk. TonTon the piece of Ham also joined them. After 2 hours, they all finished drinking. "Haha, it was nice to meet you all. Let''s drink together sometimes!" Tsunade yelled as she was being pulled away by Shizune. "I apologize for Lady Tsunade''s behavior. She just becomes wild when she is drunk." After that, Akihiko just gave a good night kiss to everyone and slept without any SnuSnu. Sasuke was dreaming about his cute brothers/sisters but sadly he even got Itachi in his dream. ----- [Haku''s PoV] ''Stupid Haku. Stupid Akihiko. I already know that he is going to chase after Tsunade. After all, look at those racks. Am I just not attractive? I already gave him the two special "Ask me to do anything" cards but he still hasn''t used them.'' ''Hmph, I''ll ask everyone for help. I''ll ask him out. I''m sure everyone else will help me as long as I ask nicely. I have to try.'' I thought as I slept. ----- [A week later] Today was the day of Tsunade''s Hokage Ceremony. She walked out of the Hokage Office to the balcony with her Hokage outfit which had the Fifth Hokage written on the back. She started saying motivational speech towards the crowd as the crowd clapped and cheered after everything ended. No one knows if they were clapping because they were happy that there was a new Hokage or the speech finally finished. Akihiko and his family were at the back, chilling and eating popcorn while watching this. ----- (End-) The three years timeskip is going to start now. I''m not going to make a direct timeskip. Don''t forget to vote on the poll in chapter 73 or maybe 72? Currently, the yes is dominating and I''m starting to make small plans. The baby will be a 12 year old girl with brain tumour who died and get reincarnated. Not some middle aged women. At least that''s my idea for now. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 75 - Bonkai Months slowly passed after Tsunade''s Hokage Ceremony. In the first month, Akihiko just got one mission that is the longest time limit that he has got so far.?? [Make your women happy] [Description: Pregnancy can make women crave for many things. They''ll be sad if they don''t get it. I wish you good luck.] [Reward: The Way to Become the Best Father 101] [The reward includes every skill needed to become a father, most important of all, Dad Jokes.] [Time Limit: 12 months] [Y/N] ''Yes. Dad Jokes are too OP. I need it.'' Akihiko thought as he nodded. After that mission was accepted, Akihiko just went on to train Sasuke in Lightning Jutsus. Kakashi didn''t know what to do anymore as Naruto was stolen by Jiraiya, Sasuke was learning from Akihiko and he just nodded as he remembered Sakura. However, Sakura was currently asking Tsunade to accept her as a student and to teach her medical jutsu. For what reason? She just thought that healing was a necessary skill for survival. Tsunade accept her as a student. Ino and Hinata didn''t learn Healing and just sparred with Akihiko and Akihiko helped them in their jutsus and taijutsu. They improved a lot. Their body was also developing and now they were starting to look like 15 years old. They were not as fast as Akihiko''s growth. Haku finally gathered enough courage to ask Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame, Kurenai for help. She had an extremely serious face as she bowed her head. "Please help me with Akihiko." There was silence for a long time and Haku was feeling nervous. Izumi finally broke the silence, "Haku, didn''t we already tell that sooner or later, you''ll be part of the family? Akihiko would never approach women who he doesn''t like." "Yep yep." x7 Everyone else nodded. "Why are you so serious? Of course, we''ll help." Kushina shouted as Anko also joined. "Let''s start making plans!" "Mm." ----- In the second month, Akihiko finally opened the Eighth Gate. He didn''t use the Eighth Gate yet but he could feel the Gate being broken. He checked his status and saw that the Skill really changed. He was happy about it. He also started practicing Chakra Purification Technique although the process is extremely slow. At least it is slow in his mind. He only reached 25% purification of all of his chakra in a month. The Aura of Despair also reached High rank. His Wood Release and Magnet Release were at High Rank now. He could use them properly. Gurizu, Panda and Aisu were all becoming experienced in jutsus and they could use their respective elements properly. Everyone was proud of them. In the third month, Orochimaru and his forces finally moved. They managed to kidnap Ayame who was out to buy some clothes. They used many tools and genjutsu users to ensure that Ayame fainted and then took her away. However, they didn''t notice two powerhouses whose eyes flashed with anger as soon as they sensed it. However, one powerhouse from the ramen shop decided to calm down as he sensed the other powerhouse arrived at the location. However, he was preparing to make snake meat ramen. ----- [In Orochimaru''s Lair] "Lord Orochimaru, we managed to kidnap her." "Good job, Kabuto. Have you prepared all the sacrifice to summon Manda?" "Yes, Lord Orochimaru. Kimimaro and the new Sound Four are also guarding the entrance." "Good. He will have to pass the entrance to get in here." Orochimaru nodded as he felt that his plan was fail-proof. However, the next second, Akihiko immediately arrived inside the lair without any weapons. Orochimaru and Kabuto immediately became alerted and Orochimaru summoned Manda. Akihiko quickly put Ayame in Anzen''na Hinasho as he didn''t want her to get caught in the fight or massacre. Manda came out but his eyes were devoid of emotions. "Manda, kill him." "¡­" "MANDA! KILL HIM!" "¡­" "MANDAAA!" Manda finally gained back his intelligence and he nodded. He thought, ''That monster will never be back again. He already got the scroll anyways.'' However, as soon as he turned forward, his eyes bulged out and he tried to run away. "MANDA! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!" "SSSSSSSSSSSS!" (Motherfucker, that monster demolished the whole Ryuichi Cave. Are you fucking dumb? I ain''t killing myself. I''m remembering things back again.) However, Orochimaru didn''t understand. He just became angered and ordered Manda by force using his summoning contract. Manda wanted to run but he couldn''t. His body was moving towards Akihiko really fast. Akihiko just stood there as Orochimaru was smirking on top of Manda''s head. Akihiko didn''t care anymore. ''This is the first time I''m using this skill on an opponent, huh?'' "Aura of Despair." Everyone in the lair started to shake uncontrollably as they felt extreme fear. Including Orochimaru and Manda. Akihiko used Jigoku no Ryoki and covered the whole lair and the lair was covered by a large opaque dome. Inside the dome, there seemed to be unless space that looked like literal hell. Lots of rocks and lava together with skulls and bones. Akihiko used his power to make it that everyone in this dome will revive from the dead while feeling 200% of the pain inflicted. He also made it so that a day in here is only 5 seconds in the real world. He just decided to go full power in here and decided to use them as training dummies. He just took out lots of kunais from his inventory as he used Magnet Release to control them. The kunais hovered in the air and they gathered around him. Akihiko controlled them all and sent them all flying around the dome, killing one person after another. After all, every person left in the lair was someone who swore allegiance to Orochimaru. Everyone who defied him was already an experimental subject. "AHHHHHHH!" "STOP! DON''T COME NEAR ME!" Yells erupted as Manda was extremely terrified. He remembered this place. This place was where his first kiss was stolen by Mil-tan snakes. Akihiko dashed around the place throwing kunais using Magnet Release like a certain knife-thrower in Valorant. All the people just revived and they wanted to attack but they couldn''t. They were shaking in fear from Akihiko''s skill. Orochimaru and Kabuto, on the other hand, were scared. They were trapped in infinite space with Akihiko massacring people like it was a festival. Akihiko then just decided to turn off the revive option and killed all of the mobs and minor characters including Jirobo, Kimimaro and others. He then re-added the revival option as this time, he was about to practice Wood Release. ''Hmm, Hashirama''s normal Wood Release looks boring. It''s all just vines. Oh wait, Orochimaru is a pedophile. I know the perfect jutsu for this.'' Akihiko closed his eyes as he decided to use one special jutsu. He materialized his ChunChunMaru as he pulled it out from the inventory and yelled, "BONKAI: SENBONKZAKURA KAGEYOSHI!" Many large wooden bats appeared and Akihiko then muttered, "Scatter." The large wooden bats turned into smaller bats as they started to beat Orochimaru and Kabuto to death. While they were beating Orochimaru and Kabuto, Akihiko walked over to Manda. "Hey Manda, Mil-tan is missing you~" Manda shivered and tried to ran away but he was too late. He was now locked in a room with 10 Mil-tan snakes in the room. "And also death," Akihiko said after he separated Manda and then just killed him after all the mental torture. Well, he would have recovered around 5 years but sadly, he was killed off the bat by Akihiko. For Orochimaru and Kabuto, Akihiko just watched as they were bonked to death. Those never stopped as Akihiko had endless chakra regeneration. The chakra was regenerated faster than the usage of the chakra. "Haha, Bonkai go brrrrrrrrrrrr. Oh wait, I might be able to really use Senbonzakura Kageyoshi when my skill level upgrades. I can only create wood right now. I might be able to create plants and flowers later on." Akihiko thought as Orochimaru and Kabuto were still bonked. ''Hmm, revival option off.'' Akihiko thought as he turned off the revival option. Orochimaru and Kabuto both were about to get a mind break and Orochimaru left his body by using a cursed mark on one of his experiments outside of his lair. He reincarnated using his soul. Kabuto on the other hand just died. He didn''t even get the chance to use his stolen Orochimaru DNA. Akihiko then just teleported to Konoha as he dispelled his Mangekyou ability, Jigoku no Ryoki. A certain man wearing a spiral mask came here as he looked at Kabuto''s body. He just searched the body and took Orochimaru''s DNA as he had plans for it. After he arrived in Konoha, Akihiko was surrounded by angry Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko and Kurenai who were ready to wage war. They sighed a breath of relief when Akihiko took Ayame out of his dimensional ability. After that, he had to explain his Mangekyou to everyone. After explaining, Akihiko went to Ichiraku''s and gave him the remains of Manda''s meat. "Old Man, you can make some snake ramen from this. Also, you can even revive it to kill it again." Teuchi nodded as he smiled with a dangerous glint in his slightly opened eyes. No one knows what Teuchi did that day. Maybe Teuchi went to the lair and decided to feed their intestines to the dogs? Who knows? ----- "Fuck fuck fuck, how does he have that many kekkei genkais? It shouldn''t be possible for a human. Is he¡­ an alien? No, it shouldn''t be. Ahhh! I should recover and go back to my lair. There might still be some research materials left." ----- The next months passed like normal. Akihiko taking care of his lovers as their bellies started to grow. Ino and Hinata visited often and talked about the babies. Tsunade and Shizune often come to their home as they wanted to drink sake but Akihiko stopped them every time. He didn''t want anything to happen to his daughters/sons. Haku got many ideas from everyone else and then she decided to make a simple confession. One day after Akihiko came back to the Uchiha Household after visiting the Bird''s Forest, Haku was waiting inside the house with her maid outfit still on. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Kurenai were trying to spy on the scene. Akihiko got inside the home as Haku immediately shouted, "AKIHIKO, I LOVE YOUUUUUUUUUUUUU!" Her voice echoed for a few seconds as she handed a piece of paper to Akihiko. Akihiko opened the paper to see a strange one-of-a-kind letter. In the letter, Haku wrote: [Can I be your lover too? Yes ¨C Tie me up in ropes Definitely Yes ¨C Tie me up in ropes 420% Yes ¨C Tie me up in ropes.] Seeing that, Akihiko laughed out loud as Haku was sure of the answer. Akihiko immediately tied her up in a lewd position as Haku smiled from happiness. "Haku, welcome to the family again." Mikoto said as Haku smiled. "Umm, Haku, do you want to leave that position? That looks painful." Pakura said as Haku shook her head. "Nope, this is the best." ----- [Akihiko] [Age: 13(Immortal)] [Chakra: 34696/34696(Super Kage)] [Chakra Control:100.69%] [Kekkei Genkai : Jugo''s Bloodline(Side-effects removed)] [ Mangekyou Sharingan ] [Left Eye: Anzen''na Hinasho, Right Eye: Jigoku no Ryoki] [Wood Release : High] [Magnet Release : High] [Sage Mode: Perfected] -Talent- [Enhanced Endurance] [Massage Talent] [Taijutsu Talent] [Cooking Talent] [Weaponry Talent] [Ninjutsu Talent] [Kenjutsu Talent] -Skills- [Comfortable Hug] [Breast Sucking] [Taijutsu Mastery (Master)] [Shuriken and Kunai Mastery (Master)] [Fuinjutsu Mastery (Master)] [The D] [Cookie Baking Mastery] [Hiten Mitsurugi Mastery (Master)] [Kenjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Head Patting Mastery (Master)] [Sperm Control (Expert)] [Hiraishin no Jutsu (Master)] [Genjutsu Mastery (Master)] [Eight Gates (Eighth Gate)] [Random Music Player] [Bondage Mastery (Master)] [Steal (Expert)] [Susanoo (Perfect)] [Chakra Purification Technique] [Aura of Despair (High)] -Inventory- [A Goblet of Water from Fountain of Youth (2/5)] [Hiraishin Kunai (20)] [Cookies (10000)] [The Dark Side Cloak] [ChunChunMaru] [UmU Hairband] [Bear Summoning Scroll] [Subete o Kiru ha (Susanoo)] [Kukki Ken (Susanoo)] [Treasures] [Kushina''s Panties] [Mikoto''s Panties] [Izumi''s Panties] [Yugao''s Panties] [Kurenai''s Panties] [Pakura''s Panties] [Anko''s Panties (Transparent)] [Haku''s Panties] [Ayame''s Panties] [Family] [Kushina-Lover] [Mikoto-Lover] [Izumi-Lover] [Yugao - Lover] [Anko - Lover] [Pakura - Lover] [Ino - Girlfriend] [Hinata - Girlfriend] [Ayame -Lover] [Kurenai - Lover] [Haku - Lover] [Naruto - Stepson] [Sasuke - Stepson] [Familiar] [Gurizu] [Panda] [Aisu Bearu] {Ranking¡ú Low, Intermediate, High, Expert, Master} More will come later on. ----- (End-) The reincarnator vote is in the favor of "No" now. Also, if you think the chapter was occupied mostly by the system, you''re partially correct. The system interface is written one line after another so it takes up a lot of space. However, the word count of the chapter is still normal, so don''t worry. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 76 - Bonk, Train, Babies Haku then turned towards Akihiko and said with an ecstatic smile. "Master, let''s go to bed!"?? "Master? Why are you still calling Akihiko master?" Yugao asked as Haku replied. "Using "Master" makes me feel dominated, ha~ ha~ ha~" Haku was having deep breaths now. "Ah, ok." Yugao just replied as almost everyone in the family has varying fetishes. Kushina liked getting gagged by Akihiko''s dick, Mikoto liked anal play, Izumi liked to roleplay. She usually dressed like a nurse or some other profession. Yugao liked group sex which was often fulfilled due to Akihiko having a harem. Anko liked getting spanked, Pakura liked to be blindfolded, Ayame liked to be submissive but not as much as Haku who was a masochist. Kurenai doesn''t have any fetish but she goes with any idea that Akihiko and the others had. *ahem* Back to the story, Akihiko carried Haku to the bedroom as Kushina could be seen pouting. Mikoto was comforting her. "Kushina, we''re pregnant, we can''t have too much action." "I know." Kushina replied. "Hehe, don''t worry. We can do anything we want after 2 months." Anko said with a peace sign. "Hmm." "Hmm." "Hmm." They just decided to play with Gurizu, Panda and Aisu instead. ----- Akihiko dropped Haku on the bed and she was still tied in ropes. "Ha~ Ha~ Akihiko, let''s start quickly~" Haku said as she was panting heavily. Akihiko just nodded as he quickly untied Haku and removed her clothes all under a second. After stripping Haku, Akihiko tied her in ropes again. Akihiko also removed his clothes as he climbed on the bed. He spanked Haku''s butt as Haku moaned. "Ah~ Spank me harder~" Haku said as some liquid leaked from her pussy. "Sure." Akihiko replied as he spanked Haku harder. Haku moaned louder as she became wet easily. Seeing that she became wet, Akihiko just pushed Haku on her knees and slammed his dick side. "Ahnn~ " Haku didn''t feel any pain or displeasure. She just felt ecstatic from all the pleasure. "Harder~ Fuck me rougher~" Akihiko just smirked as he sped up and just slammed his dick against Haku''s womb again and again. "Ooooooh~ Aggghhh~ Cumming~ I''m cumming~" Akihiko bent down and whispered in her ears. "Do you want my child?" "Yes, master~" Haku replied as Akihiko kissed her. Akihiko pumped his load inside her as Haku came again. "Let''s go for another round." Akihiko said as he and Haku continued. They changed positions many times and they continued fucking for 2 hours. ----- After their bed sparring, Akihiko went outside with his clothes on. Haku fainted after 2 hours and was sleeping on the bed. "Dear, what do you want to name our child?" Mikoto asked as Akihiko replied. "If it is a boy, Akihiko Jr, if it is a girl-" "Stop dear, I''ll just name the child. I forgot about your naming sense." Mikoto stopped Akihiko as Akihiko had a heart-broken facial expression. "H-how could you? M-my naming sense is extremely good. I-I feel betrayed. Kushina, you agree with me right?" Akihiko turned towards Kushina. Kushina just looked away as she coughed. *ahem* "Sorry but I agree with Mikoto." "Izumi?" "No." "Yugao?" "I''m on Mikoto''s side." "A-Anko?" "*munch* Mikoto." *sniff* "Pakura, you will agree with me right?" "Sorry but no." "Ayame, Kurenai, what about you?" "W-we also agree with Mikoto." Then, Sasuke came inside the house. "Ehh? Why is Akihiko kneeling on the ground?" "Sasuke, my naming sense is good right?" Akihiko turned towards Sasuke with one last hope. "Of course, your naming sense is super cool!" Sasuke immediately replied as in his mind, anything Akihiko did was awesome. Akihiko immediately jumped up and arrived beside Sasuke. "Good Sasuke, I believed in you. Come, I''ll teach you a good jutsu." Akihiko put his hands over Sasuke''s shoulders as they exited the house. "Ahahahaha."x8 Everyone in the house laughed as Akihiko left the house. "Hehe, it is revenge!" Kushina laughed like an evil person but it just sounded cute. ----- Akihiko and Sasuke went to the Bird''s Forest as Sasuke was looking at Akihiko who was a meter away from him. "Sasuke, look carefully. This is an S-rank jutsu. It will take you at least 6 months to master the basics." Akihiko said as Sasuke was surprised. This was an S-rank. An S rank was extremely rare and powerful. 6 months is nothing compared to the value of the jutsu. Also, with his sharingan, he would be able to copy it easily, or so he thought. Akihiko just moved his head upwards as he spitted a large fireball without using any hand signs. Sasuke was amazed by this. He has never heard about using jutsus without any hand signs. However, he was even more shocked by what happened next. Akihiko could use Chidori. He thought that Chidori was something only Kakashi and he could use. Then, he was double shocked. The lightning generated from Chidori combined with the warm thunder currents that was created by the fireballs that Akihiko released and then a dragon head appeared. Lightning Release: Dragon''s Descent A large dragon made of lightning flew down at high speeds and it hit the ground. *BOOM* A small earthquake was created and there was a large explosion. The land a few hundred meters away from Akihiko and Sasuke was charred and damaged. "What do you think about it?" Akihiko said as he turned his head towards Sasuke. Sasuke''s eyes were sparkling and he yelled excitedly. "Akihiko, what''s the name of the jutsu?" "Dragon''s Descent." Akihiko replied. "Wow, that''s so cool. Your naming sense is awesome." Sasuke said as Akihiko had some sweat rolling down his back. "Ahahaha, I know right." However, he was thinking: ''Luckily, I asked everyone else about that name. I was about to name it ''Imperial Immortal Majestic Heavenly Dragon Descends from the Heavenly Realms to the Mortals'' Realm to Kill enemies Jutsu.''. But still, I think that was a really cool name.'' "Do you want to see it again?" "Su-" "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! YAMEROOOOOO!" The bird chief flew towards them and started pecking Akihiko''s head. "Why?" Sasuke tilted his head. "The fuck you mean why? This is our forest. Your dear papa here has been destroying this forest every time he comes here!" The chief yelled. "¡­" "Come on, we''re old friends aren''t we?" Akihiko said as the bird chief just slapped Akihiko''s head with his wings. "Friends my ass. In the beginning, it was all good until you start coming here to train your jutsus and test your power. *ahem* I can overlook it if you give 5000 cookies." "You know, I''ll just grow some trees for you. You can take these 5000 cookies for free. This is compensation for all the frustration you must have felt." The bird chief wiped his drool but his mortal enemy, the brown feathered bird saw this and shouted, "EVERYONE! THE CHIEF IS ABOUT TO TAKE 5000 COOKIES FOR HIMSELF!" A large flock of birds which consisted of around 10000 flew right towards where Akihiko and Sasuke were. The bird chief spitted his spit (A very small amount) as all the birds try to take their share. Akihiko seeing that just shook his head. "Here, take 5000 more." Every bird got a cookie except for the bird chief and the brown feathered bird. Sasuke seeing that gave them two cookies that he saved for himself. "Here, you can take these." The bird chief coughed as he replied, "Thank you human." The brown feathered bird also thanked Sasuke. However, Sasuke was thinking, ''Sasuga Akihiko, he knows how to bribe the birds. If I learn da wae, I can do all my jutsus training here without worrying about anyone finding out. Muahahahaha.'' The birds who were oblivious to the fact that there would be another one coming to destroy their habitat were eating peacefully. Akihiko decided to restore the place he destroyed due to the Dragon''s Descent. He just flicked his right hand up as trees started growing in the place. The birds all saw this and were in surprise. Just a flick of his hand and he could restore the forest. They were all thinking, ''Why the fuck didn''t he restore all the damage he did before. We had to plant all the seeds ourselves.'' "Hey birdies, hold still." Akihiko turned around dramatically. [a/n: Get this reference?] The birds all got an ominous feeling as they nervously replied, "W-w-what?" "I''ll bring 9 more people to train here. I will grow all the trees back anyways." *GULPING INTENSIFIES* "S-sure. Bring the cookies." "Aight. Sasuke, you can try to practice the jutsus here anytime. I''ll make a transportation seal for you. You just have to send chakra in it to arrive here." Akihiko said as Sasuke nodded. They then teleported back to Konoha. ----- 3 months passed more and Akihiko had custom ordered 30 cradles. Each of them was different. He didn''t know what his children might like. He also ordered 9 hospital beds. He didn''t know when the babies will be born. He also didn''t want to risk his lovers'' lives by teleporting them to the hospital. One day, Kurenai was the first one whose water broke. The day Akihiko instantly teleported to the Hokage''s office, grabbed Tsunade and instantly teleported to his home. "What are you doing, Akihiko?" Tsunade asked as Akihiko replied instantly. "Kurenai''s water broke." "Where is she?" "Just enter that room, I already placed her on the bed." "Gloves and other types of equipment?" "All prepared." "Damn, you''re really prepared for all this. I can''t believe that I have to deliver babies as a Hokage." Tsunade grumbled. "Come on, I don''t trust others enough." "Hmph! You need to give me money to gamble. " "Sure." "Alright. Don''t enter the room." Tsunade said as she entered the room. Akihiko and others waited outside for an hour as Akihiko was nervous. He was walking back and forth and this was the first time he has been this nervous in this life. Then, Tsunade came out as she held the baby and came out. The baby was wailing loudly. The baby had her embryo cord cut and there was a small knot around three fingers in length. "It''s a girl, Kurenai named her Mirai." Tsunade said as the baby looked at Akihiko. Akihiko smiled towards Mirai as she giggled and stopped crying. She had a few strands of thin black hair and bright golden eyes which were Akihiko''s trait. Akihiko felt emotional as this was his first child. He was an orphan in this life. Even though he didn''t live the 5 years of OG Akihiko, he still got the memories of him. So he felt extremely emotional when he got a child. He smiled as a small stream of tears fell across his face. Everyone else hugged him as they also smiled. They were aware of Akihiko being an orphan. Akihiko was about to touch Mirai''s cheek but Tsunade stopped him. "The fuck you think you''re doing? Where are the cradles? I have to place her there." Tsunade said as Akihiko showed the place. He even had a custom room filled with all 30 cradles. All the cradles had soft mini-mattresses. Everyone came inside the room as they watched Mirai fall asleep extremely fast. Tsunade returned to the Hokage''s office. They were all smiling but then turned around as Yugao''s water also broke. Akihiko carried her slowly to the hospital bed, teleported Tsunade to his home and all the process started again. This time the baby also had bright golden eyes with soft purple hair color. She wasn''t crying and her eyes didn''t change even though she giggled. "*sigh* Yugao named her Renge. I''m going to the cradle room again." That day, Akihiko spent his night without sleeping as he took care of all of his lovers and 2 newborns. The next day, Mikoto gave birth. She named the child Kiyomi. Kiyomi had raven pupils with raven hair, like the usual Uchiha trait. The next week, Anko and Ayame gave birth. Anko named the child, Kyoko. Kyoko looked more like Anko than Akihiko. Ayame''s child had brown hair and golden eyes. She named her Ayako ¨C Aya from Ayame and ko from Akihiko. Izumi was the next one who gave birth. The child still had Uchiha traits and Izumi named her Himiko. She didn''t know why, she just felt like the name was suitable. Pakura also had a newborn girl as she named her Akiko, using some wordplay from Akihiko''s name. The child had dark green hair and golden eyes. Akihiko had already spent two weeks without sleep as he took care of everyone. He didn''t need sleep anyways. Sasuke was also always near the newborn children as he thought they were too cute. Ino and Hinata also came to visit again and again. Kakashi, Guy and other close friends of Akihiko came to congratulate them. They didn''t find it weird as in their mind, they thought of Akihiko as an adult. After all, he acted like an adult, had a body like an adult. In every birthing process of his lovers, Akihiko became extremely nervous and overthought many things. Last but not least, Kushina had only a girl, named Hina. She had a small cute fang on the side of her mouth. She also had bright red hair. What about Murphy? Murphy was stopped by the Cookie ROB who was rewarding Akihiko for his extremely good deeds. Hina was staring at Akihiko intensely as soon as she was carried out of the room by Tsunade. Akihiko got his reward for the 10-month mission. He decided to use it to the fullest. "Hello, Little Peanut." "Gugu gaga?" ----- (End-) ----- Hmm, I''ll try to finish the three year timeskip next chapter. Yeah, I''ll try. Thanks for reading. If you like the story, vote some powerstones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 77 - A Wholesome Hina was also sent to the room with cradles to sleep together with her sisters. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame, Kurenai all recovered within a few weeks after their birth.?? They also decided to just place some futons in the Baby Room and sleep there together with Akihiko. They knew that Akihiko had many sleepless nights but they didn''t know that Akihiko didn''t sleep for a whole month. They all went back to having their nightly activities in their own bedroom. Akihiko was also thinking that the Fountain of Youth''s Immortality is awesome as he didn''t need to sleep or eat. He just didn''t want to miss the pleasure of eating delicious cookies. That night, for the first time in a month, he had a good sleep. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Kurenai were all asleep early in the morning due to their nightly activities. Haku was also sleeping in the room. She now had her belly growing a bit. She and Akihiko did some soft fucking but not too rough like their usual routine. Currently, Akihiko was taking care of his newborn children. He was currently wrapping all of them one after another in diapers and towels. He did them all with speed and precision. Well, it was easy as he had the reward but he still hasn''t experienced the real pain of being a newborn''s father, not to mention 8 newborn''s father. Himiko started to cry out loud as she wanted milk and it started a chain reaction. As Himiko started crying, Kyoko and Ayako also wailed loudly. Akiko and Mirai who were beside Ayako and Kyoko also wailed. Kiyomi and Renge also cried. However, Renge just shed tears while maintaining her emotionless face. Hina was the last child to cry. However, a few seconds later, she also started crying. "Ah shit, Think Akihiko, Think." "Right, check their diapers first." Akihiko used Shadow Clones to check everyone''s diaper at the same time. "Alright. After this, try to check for a fever." For this, Akihiko did everything by himself. "No fever. Give them a pacifier." Akihiko said as he teleported to the storage room and took a whole box of pacifiers. *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* He inserted the pacifiers one after another into each of the babies'' mouths. "Then, just hug them and pat their backs. And also sing or talk." Akihiko muttered as he snapped his fingers. "Then, just hug them and pat their backs. And also sing or talk." Akihiko muttered to himself. He carried all of them one after another as he hugged them all and patted their back. His Comfortable Hug skill and Patting Mastery made it so that the children all stop crying and the babies all snuggled closer to him. He started to sing a lullaby and it was comforting for all the kids. Akihiko just carried all of them one after another and he laid himself on the soft bed that he made to be a playing ground for the kids. He watched the kids as they played around with toys. He also saw the kids trying to play with each other although they can''t communicate. He smiled and slowly watching the kids playing, he fell asleep. The kids looked at Akihiko sleeping peacefully as they climbed on top of Akihiko and played around with his hair or face. They giggled from time to time as Akihiko''s face was funny from all their pulling and stretching. They already started crawling due to Akihiko''s genes. Their bodies were naturally stronger and developed faster. Their hair became more developed and their bodies also became larger. Kushina woke up and looked around to find the kids as she saw them playing and crawling around on top of Akihiko. She smiled as she woke the others up. Everyone else also woke up as they saw the scene. They just chuckled as they took their children to feed milk. The routine was the same for the next months. Akihiko often had to do missions but he just decided to take B rank missions and finish them quickly. He wanted to return home quick. He was even asked to become a genin instructor by Tsunade. He just declined it, replying that he might accept it a few years later. Akihiko was now on a vacation with the whole family, including Sasuke and the three bears. Sasuke even asked Akihiko to include Kain. Currently, they were inside Akihiko''s ability, Anzen''na Hinasho. Sasuke was practicing Dragon''s Descent in a safe space away from the mansion. Kushina, Mikoto and Anko were chilling under the sun, drinking fresh juice. Izumi and Yugao were sparring with each other while Pakura was repolishing her Scorch Release Moves. Kurenai and Ayame were breastfeeding Mirai and Ayako as the two kids were hungry. Akihiko was using his full speed to carry his children one after another in an airplane position. All the kids have sparkles in their eyes. Of course, Akihiko shielded them from the dust and wind pressure using his chakra as a transparent shield. Haku was walking around the forest slowly, enjoying the scenery before coming back to the mansion. Akihiko finally stopped his airplane service as he put Renge down. The other kids were all asleep now and Renge was the only one left, staring at Akihiko with her emotionless golden eyes. "Sleep now, Renge." Akihiko said as he patted Renge''s head softly. Renge just felt comfortable and then slept afterward. Akihiko had nothing else to do and just sat on the chair beside Kushina, Mikoto and Anko. Izumi, Yugao finished their spar and came back with sweaty bodies which looked hot. Pakura burnt down many trees but they all regrew. Kurenai and Ayame who finished breastfeeding just sat right beside Akihiko. "Hey, do you guys wanna go for a swim? There''s a lake here." Akihiko said as everyone else smiled. "Let''s go!" Kushina yelled excitedly as she threw away all her clothes and ran straight to the lake. Mikoto took off her clothes slowly, leaving only a bikini and she walked slowly to the lake. Izumi and Yugao raced against each other while Pakura was stretching. Kurenai and Ayame ran and followed Kushina as they ran into the lake. Haku was pregnant so she couldn''t swim. Akihiko helped her go near the lake and also brought a chair so that she could see it at a close distance. "Thanks Master." Haku said as Akihiko patted her head. "I''m going to go for a swim now." Akihiko said as he ran and dived into the lake. He came out of the water with a large smile as Izumi decided to splash water over Akihiko. Akihiko also splashed back and it accidentally hit Kushina. Slowly, it became a large water fight as they all were having fun. Haku was also rubbing her belly. "Sasuke-kun, do you want to go for a swim too? I have my swimsuit ready." Karin said as Sasuke just bonked her head. "No, I''m going to go and practice my new jutsu." After around an hour, their fun time stopped as the babies woke up and created a loud wailing party. ----- It has been 2 months since then and Haku gave birth to a healthy girl. She was very energetic as she punched Akihiko in the face when Akihiko got near and then giggled. Her name was Himeko. Also, Hina, Kiyomi, Himiko, Renge, Kyoko, Akiko, Mirai and Ayako all have spoken their first word. They all spoke their first words on different days and in different ways. [Hina''s Case] Everyone in the Uchiha Household was talking in the Baby-Sitting Room as Kushina was holding Hina high up in the air. "Hina-chan, Hina-chan, call me Mama~, mama~" Kushina said as Hina also replied. "Ma-" *Gasp* "Little Hina is going to speak her first word." Izumi said as they all listened attentively. They all expected Hina to say "mama" however their expectations were broken except for Akihiko. "Ma- Dada~" Hina said as she pointed at Akihiko. "Mouuu~" Kushina pouted as Akihiko had a smug smile. "Hina-chan is daddy''s girl, right?" Akihiko said as he held Hina and pressed Hina''s nose. Hina giggled as Kushina hit Akihiko lightly in the arm. ''My crushed cookies bribing technique worked.'' Akihiko thought as he had flashbacks about how he supposedly bribed the kids with an extremely small amount of cookies while saying "Dada" repetitively. Everyone laughed but as if being jealous of the situation, Kiyomi cried loudly. Akihiko handed Hina over to Kushina as he went to Kiyomi''s cradle. "Yosh, Yosh, I love you all equally, all right?" ----- [Kiyomi''s Case] This time too, they all were in the Baby-Sitting Room when Kiyomi started pointing at Sasuke while stuttering. "Fa- fa-fa-fa." "Wahh, so cute~" x9 "Fuck~" Kiyomi said her first word happily as she smiled innocently. Akihiko went and hugged Kiyomi as the others were giving Sasuke the silent stare. "Sasuke, did you use any swear words in front of Kiyomi?" Mikoto smiled silently with her eyes closed. Yes, it was a smile although in her right hand, she held a pair of slippers. "N-n-no, I didn''t." Sasuke replied as he retreated a few steps back. However, he was stopped by Izumi on the back as Izumi was also smiling at her "calmly." "Sasuke, why are you trying to run?" Now, everyone else was attacking Sasuke with silent stares as he finally broke down. *Bam* He kneeled down in a dogeza position as he shouted, "I''m sorry. I must have accidentally used it in front of Kiyomi-chan. I-I just got used to swearing." Little Sasuke just dug his own grave. "Oh, I see. You just got used to swearing. Let''s go and discuss things properly." Mikoto said as she pulled Sasuke by the ear and went to the next room. The next minute, they heard Sasuke''s yelling. "AH! I''M SORRY! AH! AH! AH! AH! AH!" Akihiko just shook his head as he brushed his chin again Kiyomi. ----- [Himiko''s Case] Himiko''s first words were extremely normal. She just said, "Dada Fuck." She remembered DaDa from Akihiko''s bribing while Sasuke''s Fucks from all of his swearing. "Sasuke, you didn''t learn your lesson huh?" "I feel bad for Sasuke now." Pakura said as Izumi shook her head. "Nope, You shouldn''t. It is absolutely wrong to swear in front of a kid." ----- [Renge''s Case] "Nyanpasu!" Renge said cutely as everybody''s heart melted due to cuteness overload. Sasuke was feeling blessed from Renge not swearing and him not being beaten by The Legendary Slipper. ----- [Kyoko''s Case] "Mama." Kyoko said as all the females in the room smiled blissfully. ''Finally, we finally hear the first Mama from our child.'' ----- [Akiko''s Case] "Da-" *Burp* She burped and didn''t get to finish her first word but she continued. "Dadda~" ----- [Mirai''s Case] "Ninja dadda" Mirai pointed at Akihiko and said her first word as she sat back down in the cradle and got pampered. ----- [Ayako''s Case] "Mama." All the females hugged Ayako as Ayako got passed from one to another. Himeko was still young so she is still not developed enough to speak her first word. ----- [Naruto''s Side] "Oh, I finally got a response back from Konoha." Naruto said as he opened the scroll. [Dear Naruto How is your journey? We have some good news. You have one more little sister now. Your little sisters all spoke their first words now. They are all cute and they even said their first words. Only Little Himeko is left. Write a response back, alright? I hope you will be safe at all times.] Naruto''s jaw dropped as he stood at the same spot for 10 minutes. Jiraiya noticed something strange and came and peeked at the content of the letter. He also stood in the same place for 10 minutes. They knew that Naruto would have 8 sisters but they never thought that there would be one more little sister. ----- 2 months passed since then and it has been a year since the babies were born. It also has been 4 months since Himeko was born. The kids could now speak more words and they started to understand more and more about languages. Sasuke also finally learned the Dragon''s Descent. He has been delaying it slowly by slowly using his sisters as an excuse. The little sisters all became cuter and they also started to like cookies. As expected of Akihiko''s daughter. ----- [Hina''s PoV] I am really thankful for this new life- ----- (End-) ----- Did you like the cliff? Yes. No. Thank you for reading. If you like the story, vote some powerstones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 78 - Day Out With Da Babies *Ahem* A quick random thing before I start the chapter. I just want to say that I am never gonna give up this fanfiction and I am never gonna let you down.?? I''m not just going to turn around and desert you. So yeah, write some random weird thoughts here: ----- [Hina''s PoV] This life is really a blessing for me. It was a really strange experience for me. I also didn''t know what I did to get this chance but I am really thankful for it. Here is my story. I was 7 years old when I died. I would say that I had a pretty good family last year. They gave me shelter and food, enough for me to survive. It was better than dying while starving. My real family abandoned me in the streets but since I had no memories of them, it was pretty okay. I lived with the other 68 orphans. Although I lived together with them, they treated me badly. However, I was happy, at least I wasn''t beaten up in the streets. The matron seems to hate me badly but I just thought that it was because I did something wrong. I often watched a series called "Naruto" from the back where the other kids couldn''t see me. Time seems to speed around when I watched the series. Then, one day, I got abandoned in the streets by the matron. I didn''t know why? On the streets, I tried to find a way to live. I asked for some food but the shop owners and others didn''t give anything to me. I just decided to steal some food, enough to ease my hunger. I also got severe headaches and balance problems. However, since I was bad at stealing, I often got caught and beaten up. One day, I stole from a cookie shop. The shop owner was an old frail man. He didn''t beat me up like the other shopowners. He just gave me some cookies and told me not to steal anymore. I just nodded as I ate the cookie. It was extremely delicious. Then, he asked me, "Why are you on the streets, kid?" I told him all my story as he patted my head. "If you get a new life to live, what would you wish for?" I thought for a few moments before I answered, "I just want a happy family, grandpa." "I see, kid." I exited the shop and months passed again. Time from time, my headache would get too extreme that I couldn''t move for a long time. My balance was extremely bad and I would often trip or fall down. My head felt like it was stuffed and one day I just fell down and died. I opened my eyes again and I saw myself in a white room. I saw the old man who sold cookies, again in extremely high-quality clothes. "Wow~, grandpa, what happened to me?" "You died because of a brain tumor." "So, am I going to heaven, grandpa?" "No." I became a bit teary as I asked, "A-am I going to hell?" "No, kid. I asked you what wish you wanted if you had a new life, right?" "Yes., grandpa." "I''ll grant that wish. You will be reborn in the world which you know as "Naruto". You will have an extremely loving family and for you to survive in that world, you will have an overpowered cheat. Also, to fit you in the universe, there will be some changes made to the world." "Cheat? Is it a bad thing, grandpa?" "No, it''s a good thing. Anyways, I hope you can live your next life happily." "What''s your name, grandpa?" I yelled out loud as I felt myself disappearing. "I don''t have a name. But most people call me, "Cookie Grandpa." "Thank you for everything, Cookie Grandpa." And that''s how I arrived in this world. I was born and I saw my mom and dad. My mom had bright red hair but I didn''t remember her from the show, Naruto. However, she was extremely beautiful. "Hina." Hehe, I like the name. I was carried by another blonde-haired lady as I saw my dad. He looked very handsome. He must be a great person. I immediately concluded in my mind. "Hello, little peanut." "Gugu gaga?" (Peanut?) ----- Time passed extremely fast for me. I noticed that I had lots of siblings. They were all also cute. I found out that my dad has lots of wives and he cared for them greatly. Every time I woke up, he was always there, taking care of us. I wonder if he even sleeps. He was also extremely fast, and he could sing extremely well too. And the most surprising thing for me was that Sasuke and Naruto were my step-brothers. I was mind blown. I also decided to treat all my mothers as my biological mother. After all, they treated all of us as if we were their own child. Dad, whose name I found out was, Akihiko, often treated us powdered cookies. They were extremely delicious. He also could go to places immediately. It was very cool. It has been 10 months and I was about to speak my first word. I also haven''t got a cheat but I didn''t care about that. All I cared about was my family. "Ma-" Then, I remembered my dad''s cookies as I changed quickly. "Dadda~" He came towards me and pushed my nose. I like this family very much. Thank you, Cookie Grandpa. [PoV End] ----- [Time-skip] (It has been around 2 years and 3 months since Naruto left Konoha) [The kids are born like 9 months after Naruto left Konoha, so they are currently 1 year and 6 months old. Himeko is currently 1 year old.] Today it was Akihiko''s Day Out with all the kids. Kushina, Mikoto, Pakura, Haku were chilling in the house while Izumi, Yugao, Anko and Kurenai were back to work. They took a leave due to pregnancy. Ayame was back to Ichiraku''s ramen as she needed to help Teuchi with the ramen. Teuchi told her that she didn''t need to but she insisted. Little Himeko also said her first word which was of course, "Dadda". Akihiko was currently pushing all 9 children on a stroller that he built on his own. Just to make this, Akihiko learned how to forge metals. Yeah, he learned it pretty fast as he used Sharingan to copy all the master blacksmith''s movements. Although he still lacked experience, he could make basic things with metal now. Blacksmithing is an art that can be improved without a limit as long as you keep practicing. Of course, to build the stroller, he used the How to be the Best Father 101 book which included the steps to make a stroller. He made a large stroller that can fit all 9 children and used strong metals so that the stroller won''t break from the weight of 9 babies. He went around Konoha as there were lots of gazes towards Akihiko. Some were looking at him because of the stroller. Some were looking because of his appearance which can be called the most handsome in Konoha. (ehe) . Some were looking as they were wondering, how the fuck can a single man have 9 babies who were almost the same age. Akihiko didn''t care about them and just continued. "Papa, statues, paint." Renge pointed at the Hokage Mountain as her eyes twinkled. "Hmm? You want to paint the Hokage Mountain?" "Yes." "Me want too." Kiyomi said as her sisters followed up "Me want too." x8 They were smart for their age, excluding Hina as she was reincarnated but Akihiko still hasn''t noticed. "The jonins might not like this but who cares? I''ll allow whatever my daughters want to do. Of course, no boys will be allowed to come near them." He bought every color of the paint as he teleported to the Hokage Mountain while lifting the stroller in one hand. "Sorry girls, but you''re too young. I''ll paint it for you. You tell me where to paint." "Paint, make up." x9 "Sure. I''ll show you a dad''s power." Akihiko said as he took the paint and quickly painted everything. He was using Magnet Release to control himself as he wore two pure metal bracers around his ankle. He could easily control himself to fly. He painted every statue carefully as the babies were full of excitement. Their eyes were sparkling as they were amazed at Akihiko''s drawing, painting and makeup skills. Hina was also surprised because Akihiko was basically flying and painting at high speeds. After around 5 minutes, Akihiko finished painting every Hokage Face. Hashirama had purple eye makeup, bright red lipsticks and pink paint used as a blush over which Akihiko painted as skin. Tobirama had a white face with pink eye makeup and pink lipstick. Hiruzen looked like a punk as Akihiko used black eye makeup and black lipsticks. For Mini-toe, Akihiko used yellow eye makeup and orange lipstick. For Tsunade, Akihiko painted her as realistic as possible. Of course, he was found out by Tsunade, Shizune and other people extremely fast. Akihiko had an extremely fun day with all of his daughters. Of course, he later met with Tsunade and Shizune. Tsunade was trying to complain about the painting but she had a happy tone in her voice. Akihiko drew her as nicely as possible after all. "Akihiko, as a Konoha citizen, you shouldn''t disrespect the Hokage Monuments." Tsunade said with a bright smile. "But don''t you think my improvised version is better?" "Hmm, I look beautiful in there, but you can''t!" Tsunade said. "Anyways, I have a mission for you. If you accept this, you don''t have to do any missions for the next two months." "Sure, sure. I''m going to my babies now. I can''t leave them alone." Akihiko said as he exited the office. Tsunade had an evil smirk. "Hahaha Akihiko, you fell into my trap. I sent you to Suna as the ambassador of Konoha. You''ll have to take care of those brats. I''ll even try to push the role of Hokage into you. Heheh." ----- Outside, Akihiko saw Shizune and Sakura playing around with the kids. "They''re cute, aren''t they?" "Yes. Of course, as expected of your babies. They are very cute. I also want a cute child; do you want to make one with me?" Shizune said as she threw winks towards Akihiko. Sakura saw this and stopped Shizune but she didn''t know why she moved. Hina who saw this smiled as she found out already. Her dad had too many admirers. "Are you sure Shizune? This is a very important decision." "Of course. Let''s go to my house." "STOP! STOP! STOP!" "Hmm? Why Sakura-chan? Don''t tell me you grew feelings for your teacher?" Akihiko said as he bent down a bit. Sakura couldn''t keep her cool and blushed. "N-no. Of course not! I-I''m just worried about the kids learning bad things." "Sure, sure. I''ll see you guys next time." Akihiko said as he patted both their heads and left with the kids. Shizune had a flirty smile on her face while Sakura was touching the place where Akihiko patted. "Haiyaa Sakura. Why do you want to ruin this Onee-chan''s love life?" Shizune said with a sigh. ----- Akihiko then just walked back to the Uchiha Compound as he saw Ino and Hinata visiting the house. "Akihiko~, we''re going to become a chunin" Ino excitedly yelled as she jumped on Akihiko. Akihiko could feel her boing boing as she developed faster and now looked like her 16-year-old counterpart in Naruto. Hinata also asked Akihiko. "Akihiko, are my breasts boing boing?" *Bonk* "What are you guys asking about? You''re 15." "We''re already adults and look like adults. Not to mention, you''re 13 too." Hinata retorted as she rubbed her head. *ahem* "Things are a bit different." Akihiko said as he turned his head, seeing the babies starting straight at his soul. "Yep, you guys need milk, right?" Akihiko said as he pushed the stroller and handed the kids over to their moms. After that, Akihiko continued talking with Ino and Hinata. ----- [Hanabi''s PoV] Big Sis hasn''t told me the location of the house but I finally managed to follow her. Big Sis really became boing boing in the past few months. She grew to become a beauty. Hmm, she never answered how she grew that fast. Anyways, I used my byakugan to look through the walls as I found my big sis and her friend hugging the purple haired handsome man from the chunin exams. I must confront him to make sure my sister isn''t being played. [PoV End] ----- [Ichiraku''s Ramen] "Dad, what do you want to tell me?" Ayame asked as Teuchi let out a sigh. "Ayame, do you know why I never open my eyes?" "Huh? I thought you were born with eyes like these." Ayame answered as Teuchi shook his head. He finally opened his eyes and Ayame could see a pair of purple eyes with curvy lines around the pupil which kind of looked like a ramen bowl. "Ayame, do you know what this is?" Teuchi asked as Ayame shook his head. "This is-" [a/n: Need help with the name.] ----- [1 month later] "Daddy, don''t leave." Hina was clinging on Akihiko as she had a few tears on the side of her eyes. "I can''t. I have a mission. I''ll return as soon as possible." "Papa, where are you going?" Akiko asked as Akihiko was exiting the Uchiha Household. "Hmm, Papa has some important work to do, alright? I''ll come back time to time." "Daddy, you are not going to buy milk, right?" Mirai asked as Ayako immediately replied. "Of course not, Daddy is not someone who would do something like that. Right, daddy?" "Of course. If you want to see me, just tell your mothers, alright? I''ll come immediately." Akihiko said as he patted all of their head. "Mm." "Bye, I''m going now" Akihiko said as he gave a goodbye kiss on the forehead to all his lovers. ----- Akihiko could be seen standing while yawning while Sasuke, Sakura, Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, Hinata, Shino, Kiba, Neji, Lee, TenTen and many others were behind him. "You all will go to Suna to participate in the Chunin Exam. Well, try your best." Tsunade said as Akihiko was thinking about his daughters who grew up a bit. They could now talk in short sentences with proper usage of words. ''Heheh, they are growing up properly. Then, they''ll go to school, get new friends, join a team, become strong, get some boyf- Fuck no. If they find someone, they''ll have to pass through me. And nobody will ever pass through me.'' Akihiko thought and then he was pulled out of his thoughts by Sasuke''s tapping. "Alright, let''s go." Akihiko said as he headed to the gate. "Let''s get going. Haiyaa, I''m already missing my daughters." ----- (End-) ----- Did you like the chapter? Yes. No. If no, why? If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 79 - In Suna, Again. After 3 hours, Akihiko was now standing with an irritated expression. "Why the fuck are these guys too slow?"?? "Akihiko, you''re too fast, not that they''re slow." Sasuke said as he walked near Akihiko. "Meh, I''m not even using 0.01% of my power." Akihiko replied as Sasuke just shook his head. "I miss my daughters." "I miss my sisters too." *sigh* x2 "Haiyaa, everyone stay still in your place. We''ll arrive in Suna in 3 minutes." "3 minutes?" "Aren''t we still in the Land of Fire territory?" Akihiko didn''t mind them as he dashed behind one genin, teleported to Suna, left him there, came back to the resting point. After around 2 minutes, only Ino and Hinata were left. Akihiko carried Ino in a princess carry while Hinata was in a piggyback position. Their boing boings were touching Akihiko. He then arrived there as he saw the genins waiting for him. "Now, let''s go to the hotel!" Akihiko said as he headed to the hotel. After a few minutes, they all arrived there. "Now, go to your own room. I''ll be in Room 69. Come there if you have any problems." Akihiko said as he went inside the room. Inside the room, he tried to practice the Chakra Purifying Technique but it was just too much. *ding* [New kekkei Genkai for you] [Description: Yagura Karatachi is going to be abducted. You don''t have to save him. Just take a new kekkei Genkai from Isobu.] [Reward: Weed Cookie Recipe] [Penalty: None. You can just try and capture it next time] [Y/N] "Yes. Just tell me the location quickly. I''ll finish this mission in 30 minutes." Akihiko said as he got the general location of the tailed beast. [a/n: Accept this, please. They never specified the time for the death of Yagura and the chunin exams. For convenience purposes, I made them to happen at the same time.] He immediately teleported out of Suna and just used chakra to enhance his speed and arrived in Land of Water in 10 minutes. He continued to dash around while using his chakra to try and sense the Three-Tails, Isobu. "Found you." Akihiko said as he sensed a large chakra pool only accessible to jnchuurikis. He immediately went there as Yagura was there beside the lake. "You, who are you!" "Just a friendly neighborhood husband and father." Akihiko said as he hand-chopped Yagura''s neck and Yagura fainted. ''The Akatsuki will kill him sooner or later, I''ll just free Isobu and get some chakra from him. And create a friendly relationship between us.'' Akihiko thought as he unsealed Isobu from Yagura''s belly. "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!" *BOOM* Isobu immediately appeared as the nearby trees and land got destroyed but not Akihiko''s cloak. "Who are you human? Why can I feel a trace of the Tanuki in your chakra?" Isobu said as he was now looking down at Akihiko. "Me? I''m Akihiko. I met Shukaku and had a fight with him." Akihiko said as Isbou was shocked. The tailed beasts don''t give their real names to the humans often, not even their jinchuurikis unless they grew attached to them or feel grateful to them. "Shukaku? How do you know that name?!" Isobu was a bit wary of Akihiko. He could sense the immense power in Akihiko as a large amount of natural energy gathered around him without Akihiko even trying. ''He should be even stronger than the human who captured us with his Wood Release.'' "Oh, I just introduced myself and told him that it was basic courtesy to introduce back. And he just told me his name." "Human, tell the truth." Isobu said as he didn''t even believe an ounce of what Akihiko said. "Why can''t you just believe me? Well, whatever. I just beat him into submission." Akihiko said as Isobu. "I don''t believe you, human." Akihiko just shook his head as he pulled back his right hand. He punched it out with full force and with Aura of Despair combined, Isobu could see death although he couldn''t die. He will revive after a few years anyways. Well, Akihiko has been enhancing his body strength since he got Jugo''s bloodline. Of course, it would be strong. He might even start to lose hair for getting extreme power but well, Akihiko has regeneration. His hair will grow back. He even felt fear. Fear. A tailed beast fearing a single human who just punched normally. It was embarrassing to a tailed beast''s legacy. However, Akihiko just stopped the punch mid-air as Isobu finally regained his clarity. "What about it? Do you believe me now?" "Yes, human-no Akihiko. What do you want? I''m sure you wouldn''t free me without any motive." "I just want a small part of your chakra." Isobu thought for a few seconds before he asked, "You could have taken my chakra by force. Why do you ask for my permission?" "Hmm, why choose violence when you can talk peacefully. I also think it would be fun to be friends with the Tailed Beasts." Akihiko said as he smiled. "*sigh* Why are strong humans always weird people?" Isobou asked himself as he made a decision. "Take a small part of my chakra. I allow it." "Haha, thanks." Akihiko jumped up and went on top of Isobu''s shell and took a small part of Isobu''s chakra which could be considered a lot in terms of human ninjas. "Yeah, thanks. Would you mind telling me your name?" Akihiko asked politely as Isobu nodded. "Isobu." "Yeah, Isobu where do you like to live?" Akihiko asked as Isobu answered. "Under the water." "Alright. You shouldn''t stay here. Some people are after the Tailed Beasts. As a friend, I''ll send you to a safe space." Akihiko said as he turned towards the direction of the sea. He took out a Hiraishin kunai and threw it straight towards the sea. After that, he just waited for a few seconds before he touched Isobu and teleported to where the kunai was. The kunai flew very far and after a while, it lost its speed and slowly dropped down and ended up under the sea. Akihiko teleported there as he and Isobu were immediately teleported under the water as Isobu felt comfortable here. There was only water surrounding them. "Thank you, Akihiko." Isobu said as Akihiko waved his hands and teleported back to his room in Suna. "Yep, that''s exactly 30 minutes." Akihiko thought as he accepted the reward. [Weed Cookie Recipe Acquired] Yagura just died as Isobu got extracted from him. Press F in the chat for Yagura. ----- Akihiko took a bath. He heard knocking on the door as he opened the door with only his towel covering his lower parts. "Yeah, what is it?" He asked as he saw both Ino and Hinata in front of the door. *Gulp* Ino and Hinata both took a gulp as they scanned through all of Akihiko''s body. Hinata even blushed as she used her byakugan to check Akihiko''s dong. It never failed to surprise her, although she had seen it many times. "Ino, Hinata, come inside." Akihiko said as he moved from the door for them to enter. He wore his favorite black casual shirt and pants as he finished it all in under a second. "Akihiko, do you want to go around Suna? Just the three of us." Ino said as Akihiko nodded. "Sure." "Yay!" Ino shouted as Hinata just kissed Akihiko on the lips. "Ehh?" Ino''s brain stopped working for a moment as she continued to look at Hinata and Akihiko kissing. Akihiko and Hinata separated as Akihiko asked her, "Hinata, why did you do that?" "Well, you said we can''t have a baby or sex until we''re 18. So, we can do other things, right?" Hinata said as Ino also got enlightenment. Ino also pounced on Akihiko and kissed him. But Sasuke came in, "Oh shit. Sorry, continue umm, whatever you were doing." However, the moment was ruined and Ino was glaring at Sasuke. Hinata on the other hand was having very important thoughts, ''Should I help Akihiko gain more harem members? Of course, as his lover, I should.'' She nodded as she told her plan to Ino. As expected of a goudere. Hinata loves Akihiko to an extreme while wanting him to have many lovers. *Bam* Sasuke just closed the door immediately as he went back into his room as fast as possible. *sigh* "Let''s go, you girls wanted to go around Suna, right?" Akihiko left the hotel with Ino and Hinata as he gained suspicious gazes from some of the genins. Neji was thinking hard about whether to follow them or not. He was afraid of Akihiko but he also wants to follow Hinata. However, his fear of Akihiko overwhelmed his desire to follow Hinata. Sakura on the other hand was spying on them and trying to follow. She was thinking, ''Why am I trying to spy on them?'' ----- Akihiko, Ino and Hinata walked around Suna as they saw many interesting things. They walked around and then saw Gaara, Temari and Kankuro. "Yo, Sand Boi. How''s your insomnia?" Akihiko asked as Gaara''s mouth twitched. "I''m fine now. Although I don''t know what you did three years ago, you managed to defeat my inner monster." Gaara said as Temari and Kankuro just listened. Gaara already told them this story after his insomnia was gone and he got good sleep for a month straight. After all, Shukaku stopped bothering him. He wasn''t as bloodthirsty before and could think rationally. His insomnia was too much for him to handle and he just became psychotic. "Haha, he isn''t a monster, you know. If you try and talk to him properly, who knows. He might take a liking to you." Akihiko said as Gaara thought for a few seconds. ''Right, Shukaku?'' Akihiko closed his eyes and said to Shukaku with a mental link as Shukaku just replied. ''Hmph, Akihiko, right? I don''t usually take a liking to humans so don''t think that I just accept everyone to be my friend.'' ''Haha, I also met your brother, Isobu.'' ''Isobu? Wait, how the hell did you get his name?!'' ''I just freed him from his jinchuuriki.'' ''Y-you killed the jinchuuriki?'' ''Technically, no. I just extracted Isobu and he just died because his body can''t handle it.'' ''You also got Isobu''s chakra, huh?'' ''Yep.'' ''What are you even going to do with our chakra?'' ''Just trying to experiment stuff, nothing important.'' ''Alright. I''ll just go back to sleep now.'' Shukaku then ended the mental link as Akihiko finally opened his eyes. "What were you doing, Akihiko?" Ino asked while Hinata was eyeing Temari. She noticed that Temari has been staring at Akihiko for a while now. Her goudere side was awakening as she wanted to drag Temari into Akihiko''s harem. "Hmm, I was just thinking about something." Then, a ninja from Suna came and kneeled in front of Gaara. "Lord Kazekage, you have important paperwork to do. Please return to the office." *sigh* "I''ll see you tomorrow." Gaara then just went back to the office as Temari and Kankuro followed him. Temari glanced back at Akihiko for a second before continuing forward. ''Hehe, I found one~'' Hinata thought as she decided to start things by herself. That day, Akihiko continued to shop around with Ino and Hinata and it took them around 4 hours to finally get tired of shopping. He still couldn''t comprehend how women can spend many hours just going around trying new things. Sakura was still following them from a distance. Akihiko noticed this already but he just decided to let her stalk them. ----- [In Konoha] "Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, where is Papaaaaaaaaaa?" Himeko was crying loudly as the other kids started to cry too. Renge was crying with a straight face but one could tell that she was sad. Akiko and Mirai were crying silently while playing with their toys. "*sigh* Let''s just call Akihiko now. The kids are too attached to him that they can''t sleep without his goodnight kiss." They found the chakra seal that Akihiko made for emergency uses. They tore it and after a second, Akihiko appeared in his night robes. "Oh, what''s wrong? Ah, why are you crying?" Akihiko immediately noticed the babies crying as he went there and knelt down in front of them. He asked gently as Himiko replied while sniffing. "*sniff* We need your goodnight kiss." "Alright, alright." Akihiko smiled as he kissed their forehead gently and hugged them all one after another. "Bedtime story." Renge said as her tears now stopped. "Sure." Akihiko read their favorite bedtime story, "The Three Little Wolves and A Big Bad Pig" After a while, they slept as Akihiko now stood up again. "Hey, since I''m already here. Do you wanna go for a round?" "Sure, darling." "Of course, dear." "Yes, Akihiko." They all went into their soundproof room as they *ahem* did lewd acts. ----- Ayame was having a flashback about Teuchi explaining about the eye as she woke up in the middle of the night. "Ayame, our eyes, they are called the Ramengan." ----- (End-) ===== Thanks for reading. Did you like the chapter? Yes. No. If no, why? If you liked the chapter, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, you can write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 80 - Speedrunning The Chunin Exams Heheh, I kept my promise. I''m back with a chapter~?? Anyways, if there are mistakes in this chapter, my only excuse it that The story is AU. Teehee~ I hope you enjoy the chapter. ----- "Ayame, our eyes, they are called the Ramengan." "The Ramengan is a very strong dojutsu. It even ranks above the Uchiha''s Sharingan. There are many uses but I''ll tell the basics first. The Ramengan helps you identify and create perfect ramen that can bring others peace and happiness. Do you remember what Akihiko''s cookies taste like?" "Yes." "His cookies might seem basic but they are made with passion and dedication. He already reached the pinnacle of baking cookies. With our ramengan, you can reach his level of skill easily with practice." "So¡­.. we can only make ramen?" Ayame asked as Teuchi shook his head. "Ayame, look into my eyes. What do you see?" "Umm, my reflection?" Ayame was getting philosophical. "No. You can see the swirling pattern which all joined in the middle of the eye at the symbol of a ramen bowl. Those lines represent karmic lines. Once you mastered how to make the best ramen, you can start to practice the abilities of this ramengan. One ramengan and others are never the same. My ramengan is mostly for attacking. I can kill anyone by cutting their karmic noodle lines across their body. Your ramengan is mostly for support. You can buff anyone just by treating them your ramen." "Wow, nice. I can help Akihiko now." "You should focus on yourself and your sisters (Akihiko''s other lovers.). Akihiko will almost never need help. He is strong. Very strong. Let me continue about the eyes. After you master the ramengan, you can achieve the Rinne-Ramengan. Once you get it, you can easily use these Broth Seeker orbs. They have all the fusion of elements and it can act as an absolute defense around you or someone you want to protect. And last but not least, one of the most overpowered abilities. Ramen Revival. You must sacrifice one Broth Seeking Orbs for this to work. You can revive anyone from the dead. But the person must have eaten the pinnacle ramen to be revived. You will also gain one personal ability that can only be accessible to you." ''Sorry that I didn''t tell you that I will have to sacrifice one of my eyes to evolve your Ramengan. It might be too much for you right now. But this sacrifice is nothing compared to your safety.'' Teuchi thought as he smiled. [Flashback end] ----- Kirigakure was in turmoil as the Mizukage was killed out of nowhere. However, the citizens of Kirigakure were celebrating the death of the Fourth Mizukage. Almost all of them hated the Fourth Mizukage because he was a bad ruler. During his rule, he had extremely bad relationships with every other village. No one knew that he was controlled by Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan. Mei Terumi was planning to overthrow Yagura''s reign but she was shocked. Just the day she was going to attack Yagura, he was killed by some mysterious man. It was reported by a chunin on the side of Mei Terumi. "What is going on? Who could have killed the Mizukage like that? There was large destruction around the place where the fight happened. It must have been an extremely hard fight. But what about the Three-Tails? Were the attackers planning to steal the Three-Tails? I should investigate further." Mei muttered to herself. {a/n: The chunin didn''t know the difference between a hard fight and pure destruction.} However, she was still not complaining since her plans were achieved. She would now try to repair the relationships between the villages and make Kirigakure prosper again. She was sure that she would be elected as the Fifth Mizukage. ----- Meanwhile, Itachi was coming back to the Akatsuki hideout while wondering about who killed Yagura. "Oh, Itachi. You''re fast. Is he that weak?" "No. When I arrived, he was already dead." "Is the Three-Tails dead?" "No. Yagura was knocked out immediately and the tailed beast must have been extracted from him. There weren''t any traces of injuries on Yagura except for a chop on the neck." "Find where the Three-Tails is. We cannot lose it. It is essential for our plans." "Leave that task to me~" someone said with a playful voice as he appeared as his head came out of a space crack. "Fine." They continued discussing their plans as the one who caused all this trouble was sipping tea. ----- [In Suna] "This tea is delicious. It''s jasmine tea, isn''t it?" Akihiko asked as he took a sip of the jasmine tea early in the morning. He already merged Isobu''s chakra with his own and gained 10000 chakra. It was less than the last time since the chakra last time had both Hashirama and Tobirama''s reanimated chakra in it. He also gained [Coral Release] which was, to be honest, quite useless for Akihiko. He was thinking of using it to create souvenirs for his daughters. "This tea is delicious. It''s jasmine tea, isn''t it?" Akihiko asked as he took a sip of the jasmine tea. "Haha, you sure know the way of the tea, young man." An old man with a balding head and a fat belly said as he poured another cup of jasmine tea. "Master, I''m back with the tea leaves." Inari came back as he saw Akihiko. "EHH?! Why are you here?!" Inari asked Akihiko replied while sipping the tea. "I''m here to ask your mother''s location. She''s hot. I''m going to steal her." "¡­" (Inari) "It was just a joke. Relax." Akihiko continued but Inari looked at him with doubt in his eyes. "Master Hori, can I learn how to make proper tea now?" {a/n: Some wordplay with the name of one of my most favorite characters, Iroh.} "No, young Inari. You have to build the foundation properly. In order to brew proper tea, you will have to learn all the types of leaves." "You''ve been saying that for 4 months now." "Sorry, but I''ll have to leave for today. I have some important business in Suna." "It''s fine, young man. You can come and drink tea with this old man anytime." Akihiko then left the house as he went to the hotel. ------ After he rested for a while in the hotel, he just gathered around every genin from Konoha as he led them to where the first test will be held. "I wish you all luck." Akihiko just said that as he winked in the direction of Ino and Hinata. They both smiled while Sakura who was near them blushed while making a confused noise. *Insert confused noise* But they went inside the test area as they took the test. Akihiko just left Suna as he went back to Konoha and played with his daughters. After 2 hours, he came back and he went back to pick up the genins who passed and failed. He sent the ones who failed back to Konoha. ----- For the second test, the genins had the same test as Akihiko had when he came to Suna. The only difference was that there were many groups that will pass as they all prioritized survival this year. Akihiko was looking at the test together with other ambassadors and officials from Sunagakure. Gaara was also there. But then he got a random thought, ''Is my fart faster than the Raikage''s speed?'' ''Hmm, it should be. After all, it is infused with natural energy. I might be able to shoot my fart like an air bullet but much more deadly. What the hell am I thinking?'' He just continued to watch the test as Gaara was looking at Akihiko from time to time. [a/n: Kinda sus, don''t you think?] The second test ended 2 hours later and all the genins had one week to prepare. ----- [1 week later] Akihiko had been going back and forth between Suna and Konoha to meet with his daughters and lovers. When he came back to Suna, he usually sparred with Sasuke, Hinata, Ino, Sakura, Lee, TenTen and Neji. Well, they couldn''t even land a hit on Akihiko. During this week, he made 1000 weed cookies but didn''t try it on himself. Why? ''Drugs are bad. They can ruin your life.'' That was his only reason. Ino and Hinata had become close with Sakura again and they often set the talk around Akihiko. Hinata and Ino made that decision. They decided to make Akihiko''s harem extremely large. ------ Today was the day of the last chunin exams and everyone in Suna was hyped. They wanted to see an exciting fight, unlike Akihiko''s fight during his chunin exams. It was just too fast. "THE THIRD TEST WILL NOW COMMENCE!" First match: Sasuke Uchiha vs Neto Rare Sasuke just dashed forward and beat the shit out of Neto Rare. He didn''t know why. He hated Neto Rare. [a/n: I hate netorare too. Do you?] Second Match: Lee vs Tawa Goto Lee too, easily kicked the shit out of Tawa Goto(shit). [a/n: His name means "Shit".] Third Match: Sakura vs Random Mob Sakura won. Fourth Match: TenTen vs Random Bob TenTen won. There were a few unimportant matches between. Sixth Match: Neji vs Kiba Neji won. Seventh Match: Hinata vs Temari. [a/n: I will have to describe this properly] "Match Start." Temari walked slowly as Hinata said with a smirk. "Oh ho, you''re approaching me?" "I can''t beat the shit out of you without coming closer." "Oh ho, then come as close as you like." Hinata said as Temari started attacking. She waved her large fan as a wind gust was unleashed towards Hinata. Hinata easily blocked that with Eight Trigram Palms: Revolving Heaven. Temari immediately ran towards Hinata after the attack and was prepared to bonk Hinata. Hinata however just waited for Temari to arrive in the range of her attack. Once Temari came into the Eight Trigram Palms'' attack range. Hinata unleashed her attack swiftly. She hit 32 of Temari''s acupuncture points as Temari couldn''t move anymore. The attack was swift but Temari could see the attacks. It was just that her body couldn''t respond to what her eyes were seeing. Hinata just smirked as she went closer to Temari''s ear and whispered. "If you like Akihiko, we can share him together~ After all, Akihiko loves beautiful women~" "W-WHO THE HELL WOULD LIKE THE STINKY BASTARD?!" Temari yelled with a slightly red face surprising everyone in the arena. "What the fuck is she talking about?" (A mob in the arena) "I don''t know. Do you know what she is talking about, Phuk Yu?" "Of course, I don''t know. Why the hell are you asking me anyway, Phuk Me?" Back to the story, Hinata just chuckled before lifting Temari up and carrying Temari like how Dio carried Polnareff down the stairs. She then just dropped Temari from the stage. "You can give your answer anytime you want~" The fight ended just like that. ----- [In the VIP room] Gaara just turned back and whispered to his assistant. "Promote Temari to chunin rank." "But Lord Kazekage, she just lost the first round." "Tell them that I guarantee her power. That should be enough." The assistant just nodded as he exited the VIP room. Akihiko laughed as he heard about how Gaara was using his Kazekage privileges. ----- (skip to Ino''s fight since there are other random mob''s fights) Match 9: Ino Yamanaka vs Phuk Him (Brother of Phuk Yu and Phuk Me) "Thank you for your sacrifice, comrade." Ino just said as she disappeared from Phuk Him''s view. *Bam* Phuk Him just felt a hand behind him and he fainted. Ino just ended the fight with a head chop. "Teehee~" Ino made a victory peace pose and turned towards where Akihiko should be. However, the audience cheered loudly thinking she was showing it to them. ----- The chunin exams continued as Sasuke, Ino, Hinata, Lee and Neji dominated their fights. The one who won first place was Sasuke. He won against Hinata and he used his Sharingan. Hinata kept up with him until he used his Three-Tomoe Sharingan. He could easily see and notice every attack and countered them all. When he won the last fight, he turned towards Akihiko like a son wanting praise. Akihiko thought of many things to reply as he just smiled. "Good fight!" Sasuke smiled brightly and Hinata also smiled as she was acknowledged by Akihiko. ''Haha, take that. I''m extremely good with my words.'' Akihiko thought. Ino lost against Lee but she almost won. It was just that Lee''s mental strength was too strong. He had extreme willpower. For taijutsu, Lee just removed his weights to fight Ino. He became extremely fast and even Neji would have difficulties keeping up with Lee. Lee''s body was enhanced by Akihiko''s blood as it made him faster, stronger and had more endurance. Using this opportunity, he trained like a madman for the past 2 years, easily surpassing his teammates. [a/n: Don''t mind me. Just casually powering up Lee. I think he should be that strong. After all, hard work needs to pay off. In canon, he''s weak.] After all that, they returned to Konoha. Temari was breathing in a rhythm to calm her mind but she just couldn''t take the thing Hinata said off her mind. While she was breathing, she would start to fucking imagine Akihiko smiling. ''WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH ME?!'' ----- "Sasuke, congratulations on winning first place." Akihiko said as he patted his head. "Hmph, of course I''ll win." Sasuke replied while closing his eyes and a smug smile. "Tch."x2 Ino was still salty about Sasuke interrupting her kiss with Akihiko. The other one who tch''ed was Neji, he was beaten by Sasuke to a pulp. They arrived back in Konoha. Akihiko immediately teleported Ino and Hinata back to their home while he returned to the Uchiha Household with Sasuke. ----- [3 months later] Akihiko was on his bed and was gasping in short intervals. What happened here? No one knows except for Akihiko and the Author. ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Do you guys like the chapter? Yes. No. If no, please tell me a reason so that I can change. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: If you want to join discord, link is in the auxiliary chapter. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 81 - A Kitsune And A Lamia The next morning, Akihiko woke up in his bed. ''Yep, nothing happened last night.'' He thought as he lied to himself.?? He turned his head and looked at all of his lovers sleeping beside him. This was a very rare day. Mostly, he slept together with his daughters and took care of them when they started crying. Yesterday was a special occasion. He smiled as he remembered the events that happened in the last 3 months. As soon as he returned from the Suna chunin exams, he immediately went to teach Mikoto and Izumi Susanoo. They had some difficulties with forming the Susanoo in the beginning but they managed to form a ribcage after a whole week. Currently, after 3 months, they formed the whole skeletal form. Only now did Akihiko know that his speed was extremely fast. Mikoto''s Susanoo Chakra color was Red while Izumi''s Susanooo Chakra color was pink. Akihiko also helped Kushina convince Kurumi into helping Kushina by lending Kushina her chakra. There was also a very large surprise waiting for Kurumi. "Hey Kurumi, we need some help from you." "Hmph! Leave! I don''t want to talk to you!" Kurumi replied as she turned her head around. "Why?" Kushina asked as she looked up. "You didn''t visit me for months." "I''ll visit more often, alright? Then, you won''t be lonely." Kushina said as Kurumi just snorted. "Hmph. Who said that I was lonely? I was not lonely." "Haha, you act so cutely. I want to hug you but you''re too large. Can you turn into a smaller form?" Kushina asked as Kurumi didn''t reply. "So, you can''t?" "Who said that this great nine-tails can''t turn into a small form?" Kurumi said as she turned into a puff of smoke. After the smoke dispersed, Kushina saw a small nine-tailed fox with its fluffy tail waving around. "SO CUTEEEEEEEEEE~" Kushina hugged Kurumi so tightly that Kurumi''s face turned into panic and turned towards Akihiko. Akihiko just ignored her directly as Kurumi wanted to pout but her whole body was hugged by Kushina. ''I-I''ll just turn into a larger form!'' Kurumi mentally yelled in her mind as a puff of smoke came out again. However, this time, instead of a cute fox, there was a cute fox girl. And most important of all, one could see that she was naked. {a/n: -_- Do you like it?} ''Ehh? What the fuck?'' Kushina was almost pinned down by the naked Kurumi but Akihiko''s eyes shone and he immediately arrived between the two and pushed Kurumi away from Kushina. He immediately closed his eyes and said, "I am the only one who gets to pin down my wife." "Wife? Eh?" Kushina was surprised before she started feeling happy. "Ehe? Ehehehe." Kushina started to smile brightly as she was referred to by Akihiko as wife. ''Damn, he''s smooth.'' Kurumi thought before looking downwards. ''But why is he grabbing my bewbs? Bewbs, yeah, that''s what hoomans call them, right?'' "Hmm, why are you grabbing my bewbs?" Kurumi asked as Kushina immediately tuned towards the location. She immediately grabbed Akihiko''s hand that was on Kurumi''s bewbs and placed it on hers. "You can touch mine, dear husband." *Boing* *Boing* "Wear this robe over your body." Akihiko said as he threw the robe towards Kurumi. "Let''s talk about the main reason why we''re here. Kurumi, can you lend Kushina your chakra when she needs it?" "I can but why should I?" "Hmm, you have to pay for all the semen you drank. If you don''t, all the semen will be gone." Kushina stood up and pointed at Kurumi as she nodded. "W-w-what? I-I thought it was free." "Huhu, there are no free goods in the world." Kushina replied with a smug smile. "Ah!" Kurumi fell dejectedly on her four knees. "So, do you agree, Kurumi?" "Yes, I agree." ''I blame him. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be trapped in this semen trap.'' Kurumi glared weakly at Akihiko who just came forward and patted her head. Her tails immediately wiggled as she tried to keep a straight face but slowly the patting felt nice and she had a face that says, "Sheesh~" "Then, see you next time." Kushina said as she and Akihiko exited the mindscape. "Bastards," Kurumi growled before sniffing the robe. "Hmm~ this smells nice." ----- For Haku and Pakura, he helped them increase their kekkei genkai''s firepower and for Haku, her training made her ice more durable. Akihiko also taught her many techniques to use while fighting with her kekkei genkai. She also created a domain-like ability which created a small field of ice where she can control all the ice to attack or defend. Pakura also made a domain where she could burn anything alive. Her flames could kill anyone in a second. For Kurenai, Akihiko just helped her improve her taijutsu, genjutsu, ninjutsu and kenjutsu. Akihiko didn''t know what to do to help her. And in the end, he decided to teach her Sage Mode. The process is slow but Kurenai had been learning little by little. As for Anko, Akihiko decided to get a snake summon for Anko. After all, Anko was extremely familiar with snakes. Akihiko just decided to pay a visit to Ryuichi Cave. "Yo everyone, how are you doing?" Every snake in the Ryuichi Cave shivered as they lowered their head. "W-we''re sorry. Please don''t kill us." "Eh? Don''t worry. I don''t retaliate as long as you don''t start the attack." Akihiko said as the snakes sighed?. They opened a pathway for Akihiko to go to the Great Snake Sage''s chamber. When Akihiko went in there, he didn''t see any large white snake. He just decided to sit down and eat cookies. The smell of the cookie permeated through the walls as the Great Snake Sage peeked from the wall. "Hmm, delicious cookies~" She said with her eyes shining and her mouth drooling. "Wait, who the fuck are you?" Akihiko asked as he pushed the Great Snake Sage away from his cookies. "Me? I''m the Great Snake Sage." "Mad capping. The Great Snake Sage is a large snake. You''re a half-human, half-snake." Akihiko said as he munched the cookies. Yes, the Great Snake Sage currently had a human body on top with a white snake tail below her waist. She was currently human-size. "I can turn into a half-human. It is my ability. Now, give me that cookie~" "No." "Why?" The Great Snake Sage''s head dropped down as a depressed aura surrounded her. "I need another summoning contract." *Swoosh* "Here, just take it. Can you give me the cookie now?" "It''s nice having business with you." Akihiko said as he patted her head. *Munch* "I''m older than you, brat." "Language." "I''m older than you." "Who cares? I''ll come back if I need anything." Akihiko said as he disappeared from the cave and reappeared in the Uchiha Household. He explained to Anko about the snake summons as Anko was excited. She eventually got a large snake, even larger than Manda as her summon. The snake, now called Okina Hebi (Big Snake) was extremely happy to be a summon of Akihiko''s lovers. Ayame was only 0.00069% away from mastering the ramen. After that, she can officially learn moves from Teuchi. Akihiko taught her taijutsu and kenjutsu. ----- Sasuke also reached the rank of jonin in just 3 months. He speed ran through every difficult mission using his katana, Sharingan and jutsus that Akihiko taught him. He was then recommended by Akihiko to take a jonin rank-up test. Tsunade agreed and that was how Sasuke got promoted. Well, there''s another one who became a jonin almost the same time. But it was because of his intelligence rather than his strength. Yes, it was Shikamaru. He didn''t want to be promoted, he just wanted to have a peaceful life as a chunin but his father forced him to become a jonin and he just looked at his father with dead-fish eyes as he just accepted his fate. Akihiko also became an official husband to all of his lovers or now wives. [Furashbacku] "Everyone, Akihiko called me his wifeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee~" Kushina shouted as she jumped around excitedly. "Hmph, good for you." "Hehe, don''t be jealous. You''ll one day become his wife too, right Husbando?~'' "Haah, I already prepared everything, including rings." Akihiko finally exposed his plans as he smiled wryly. "AKIHIKO!~" Everyone pounced on Akihiko as Akihiko fell down on the floor with a loud bang. "Eh? Sorry Akihiko, you got injured." "Injured? Nah, I''m never injured." Akihiko said as the injury in his head healed. "B-but the blood." Ayame said with some stuttering. "Oh, that''s just a sauce. No worries. So, do you guys want a large wedding or a small wedding?" "Small"x9 Everyone said at the same time as Akihiko got up. "That''s what I was thinking. So, let''s just make a small wedding in the Bird''s Forest." Akihiko said as everyone smiled. ----- Akihiko and all his lovers went around and ordered a wedding dress for each and every one of them. After a week, all preparations have been finished. The wedding started with just some guests. Tsunade, Shizune, Ino, Hinata, Guy, Kakashi, Teuchi, Karin, Asuma and his wife. Of course, we couldn''t forget the 9 babies who were sitting in the front with Shizune and Tsunade taking care of them. It was a small wedding but it was special for Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Kurenai, Ayame, and Haku. Ino and Hinata were flower girls and they said happily in their mind, ''Hehe, I''ll be married to Akihiko one day too.'' Sasuke was the ring carrier as brought 10 small yet beautiful rings. Finally, the ceremony started. Nine beautiful women came walking towards Akihiko who was there smiling. Small birds were helping them carry the back of their wedding dress. After they arrived at the front, Guy started reading the book out loud. He was the officiant after all. "Today, we''re here to witness the marriage between Akihiko, Kushina Uzumaki, Mikoto Uchiha, Izumi Uchiha, Yugao Uzuki, Anko Mitarashi, Pakura, Kurenai Yuhi, Ayame and Haku Yuki." "Do you, Akihiko, take Kushina Uzumaki, Mikoto Uchiha, Izumi Uchiha, Yugao Uzuki, Anko Mitarashi, Pakura, Kurenai Yuhi, Ayame and Haku Yuki as your wives." "I do." Guy continued that for each and every one of them. Sasuke came and gave the rings as Akihiko put them on for all 9 of them. "Now, you may kiss." Guy said as he looked at Akihiko proudly. But he really needed a bottle of water for all the talking he did. Akihiko kissed all 9 of them as everyone started clapping. Kakashi was thinking, ''I''ll one day get a real girlfriend.'' His wish will soon be fulfilled but it was a story for the next time. Tsunade was smiling as Shizune was also clapping. She also wanted to be in that place but today was a happy occasion. The babies were all giggling, laughing and clapping. Then, Kiyomi suddenly turned towards Shizune and asked her. "Big Sis, do you like Papa?" Kiyomi asked as Shizune just replied. "Nope." "You''re lying," Renge replied as she stared directly at Shizune''s soul. "*ahem* I really don''t like him." "Tell the truth, onee-chan," Hina said cutely as Shizune almost had a cuteness overload. "Yea, tell the truth onee-chan." The babies joined in one after another as Shizune finally couldn''t handle the cuteness. "Yes, I like him." She said helplessly. "How about you, big-breasted onee-chan?" Ayako said as she looked at Tsunade. Tsunade felt happy being called an onee-chan. "Haha, that brat, never." "Are you sure about that?" Akiko asked. "Yes. 100% sure." "Okay." Himiko replied. "Let''s go to Papa and Mamas," Mirai said as she pointed towards a direction. Akihiko immediately came towards them as he put the babies in a stroller. "Thanks for taking care of them, Tsunade, Shizune." Akihiko said with a bright smile that could penetrate any women''s defense. "It''s my pleasure." Shizune said with a slightly red ear. "No worries" Tsunade said with a straight face as she turned away from Akihiko. Akihiko then left them alone. Sasuke was happy. His mother is happy, Akihiko is happy, everyone is happy. He just decided to enjoy today fully as Karin came and talked to him. [Furashbacku End] ----- Hanabi was trying to confront Akihiko but she just ended up becoming a stalker, always using byakugan to peek through the house. ----- Akihiko then cooked breakfast for everyone as Hina walked cutely towards him. Yes, his babies can walk on their own now. Their muscles were stronger than normal babies as of course, they were Akihiko''s children. "Papa, I have something important to tell you." Hina said nervously as she made an extremely hard decision about whether to tell Akihiko or not. Find out in the next chapter of In Naruto with a Slightly Perverted System. ----- (End-) ===== Do you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you have any suggestions on where I have to change, write them here: If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have suggestions for the story, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 82 - Hinas Sudden Confession "Papa, I have something important to tell you." Hina said nervously as she made an extremely hard decision about whether to tell Akihiko or not. "Yes, Hina-chan. You can tell me anything." Akihiko said as he gave a warm smile towards Hina while patting her head. He still had his cookie apron on.?? "I have a whole magazine filled with your naked pictures. If you don''t want to have them released in Konoha, take off your clothes right now." Hina thre- Fuck, wrong story. Back to the story. {a/n: Thank you MagnuS for this suggestion. You are officially a lolicon. You tried to lewd a loli. Also, MagnuS said, "Rawaz is gae.".} "Umu, I''m not from this world." Hina said as Akihiko immediately fell silent. Hina panicked as some tears came out of her eyes. "I-I''m sorry. P-please, don''t hate me." Akihiko then just sat down on the floor as he hugged her. "It''s okay, Hina. I''m your Papa, right? You can tell me anything." Akihiko rubbed her back as Hina started crying. Akihiko quickly placed a sound seal around him and Hina as he didn''t want any of this information to reach a certain black gooey bastard. "*sniff* A-alright." Hina calmed down but she still was in Akihiko''s embrace. "So, you see, I met someone named Cookie Grandpa, he said that I can live a new life and-" Hina spitted these bars like a pro rapper and Akihiko had to stop her. "Hina, relax. Take a deep breath. Tell me everything from the beginning." Hina breathed in and out for a few seconds before she became a bit calm. "I-I''m sorry papa. So you see, I died in my past life. I was around 7 when I died." Hina began telling all her life stories as Akihiko nodded from time to time. "A-and I met an old man. He said he was Cookie Grandpa. He also said that I will get a cheat but I don''t have any." Hina finally finished as she looked up to see Akihiko with his eyes closed. ''The cheat he meant must have been me.'' Akihiko immediately concluded in his mind. Her tears started falling down again as she just grabbed Akihiko''s robe by reaching her hand over Akihiko''s shoulders while being in Akihiko''s embrace. Akihiko opened his eyes as he just patted her back as he said softly. "Why are you crying, Hina?" "B-because you''re going to abandon me." "Hm? Who said I was abandoning you? No matter who you are, you''re still my daughter." As soon as Akihiko said that, Hina shed rivers of tears as Akihiko''s robe became all wet but Akihiko just continued patting her back. She continued crying for a while before calming down. "T-Thank you, papa." Hina said as she looked downwards. ''Papa is the best in the world.'' "Hmm, don''t worry about it. If anyone makes you cry, tell me, okay? I''ll fucking kill them all." Akihiko said with a bright smile that it didn''t look like he had any bad intentions. "Mm. I got it." Hina replied cutely as Akihiko dispelled the sound seals. Then, Hina suddenly looked at Akihiko and smiled. "Papa, I''m going to marry you when I grow up." Akihiko didn''t think much of it as he just chuckled and replied, "Sure, sure." *ding* [Hidden Mission: Hina''s sudden confession completed] [Reward: Senior White- Level Handsomeness] [Description: Men, Women, Grandpas, Grandmas, Babies, Kids, it doesn''t matter who it is. They will all be attracted to you.] [Reward is automatically collected] ''Fuck! I don''t want to be looked at lustfully by people of the same gender!'' Akihiko yelled in his mind as he knew the consequences of having Senior White-level handsomeness. It meant that even Madara will fucking fall for him during a fight. ''But thank you. This will be really helpful for me in a lot of things.'' Akihiko continued in a calm tone. ''I''ll just use Transformation Jutsu to stay in my old form when I got outside.'' Akihiko thought as he used Transformation Jutsu. He felt his face changed a bit but he didn''t think much. He thought his face was extremely handsome after all. There wasn''t any smoke as Akihiko had 100.69% control. He can even control if he wanted to release smoke or not. He just went inside the babies'' room as he saw that all the babies were awake. He sat on the bed as he prepared the stroller. "Let''s go on a morning walk with Papa." Akihiko said as the kids tried to run away from Akihiko. They didn''t like to stay in the stroller. Akihiko just grabbed them all and was about to put them in the stroller but 7 of them were grabbing his robe as they would die as soon as they let go of it. Ayako and Mirai didn''t mind it as they just sat down in the stroller. Akihiko just sighed as he used chakra to stick all of their hands on his body. "You don''t have to grab anymore. Let go of your hand." Akihiko said as the babies expected to fall down on the bed. But they were sticking on Akihiko. "Wow~ Papa, this is cool." Himiko said as Renge replied. "Nyanpasu!" She became more and more attached to this line and she liked to observe cats. "Huhu, let''s go~" Akihiko said as he exited the house with 6 of the babies all over his robe. Hina and Kiyomi were in front of Akihiko''s chest while Himiko and Kyoko were behind his back, sticking their hands near his shoulder blades. Akihiko and Mirai were attached to his arms like a koala, Renge was sitting on his head and Ayako and Himeko were in the stroller. ----- Akihiko and his babies walked around Konoha and gained lots of whispers from the villagers, such as: "Such an irresponsible father." "Yeah, how cruel. Letting the babies grab on him all the time." "What a heartless man." The babies who heard this immediately retorted. "WHO ARE YOU CALLING IRRESPONSIBLE?!"x9 "PAPA IS THE BEST PAPA IN THE PAPA UNIVERSE!"x9 They yelled as every villager was confused. ''What the hell is Papa universe?'' "Haha, good girls." Akihiko just said that as the babies wiggled around in happiness. After a while, they met Asuma, Kakashi and Guy. Asuma was carrying a 2-month-old baby. Yes, he and Azami had a baby. "Oh, Akihiko is here." Kakashi said as he waved his hands. "Hello everyone. Girls, greet the uncles." Akihiko said as the three''s mouth twitched. "Hello bowl-cut uncle, Hello, suspicious uncle, hello beard uncle."Hina started as everyone followed. ''Suspicious uncle.'' As soon as Kakashi heard that, he felt imaginary arrows piercing his chest. Asuma then proudly said, "Huhu, my son is cuter than your daughters." "The fuck you say? My daughters are the cutest in the world. No, in the whole universe." Akihiko got aggressive when the topic concerned his daughter. "Papa, don''t use bad words." Kyoko said as Akihiko let out a sheepish smile. "Yeah, yeah. Sorry about that." "Daughter-con."x3 Kakashi, Guy and Asuma said at the same time. "My daughters are too cute." Akihiko said as Asuma''s son, Tatsumi, looked at Renge and fell in love at first sight with her at 2 months old. Akihiko felt his daughter-con radar go off as he glared at Tatsumi. "Oi, why are you looking at my daughter." Tatsumi cried as his heart got broken. His first love just ended like that. "Oi, why did you make my son cry?" "He''s looking at my daughter with a lustful gaze." "He''s 2 months old. He can''t look at someone with a lustful gaze." "I don''t care how old he is. I felt my daughter-con radar go off, it is never wrong." The nine babies were happy that their father cared for her but this was a bit over the top. Their father was too protective of them. Well, they thought it was a good thing though. "Hey, they''re both hopeless." Kakashi said as Guy also nodded his head. "Hm, us single people will never understand their craziness." Little did Guy know, Kakashi would soon break the bro code. ----- Akihiko was now back in the house after arguing with Asuma and then finally reaching an agreement. They went back to their respective homes. Ayame was making ramen at home and when Akihiko and the babies arrived, all of his wives were waiting for them. "Good morning Mama."x9 "Good morning."x9 "Ayame, I already ate breakfast." Akihiko said as Ayame just shook her head. "Nope, you have to eat it. I mastered the art of Ramen~" she said as she continued making ramen. "Mom, can we eat ramen too?" "No, you can''t." "Why?" "Because you''re still a baby." After a while, Ayame finished making 9 bowls of ramen, one for herself. The babies were drooling while sniffing the fragrance of the perfect Ramen. "Ooooh~ Ayame, this is on the same level as Teuchi-san''s ramen." Anko exclaimed as Ayame rubbed her nose with a smug face. "Heheh, I''ve been practicing for 3 months after all." "So, that''s what you were doing these past 3 months." Yugao said as she continued to eat the ramen. Then, Sasuke came out of his room as everyone laughed at him. "Huh? Why are you guys laughing?" "Big Brother, look in the mirror." Kiyomi said as Sasuke went in front of the mirror. A few seconds later a screech could be heard. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! My hair!" He ran back to his room as he went and combed his hair. Then, he came out once again with his signature duck-butt hairstyle. "This is much better." "Oh, Sasuke, I''ll make you a bowl of ramen." Ayame said as she bolted towards the kitchen. She made ramen and just handed Sasuke a bowl. "But Ayame-san, I don''t like Salt Ramen." "Just try it. You''ll like it." "Well, if you say so." After a second, Sasuke was already stripping. "Ahhhn~ The taste of the ramen is slithering in my thro-" He was stopped by Akihiko as Akihiko just covered all of Sasuke''s body with his robe and stuffed Sasuke''s mouth with a cookie. "There are kids. Don''t strip." Sasuke nodded as he ate the cookie. He was soon released by Akihiko. He went back to the table elegantly as he ate again. "Ahhn~ The taste of the ram-" However, this time Sasuke was not released again. ----- The babies now fell asleep early in the morning as their sleep schedule is kinda fucked up. They sleep whenever they want, eat whenever they want. All they needed to do was- Cry. Currently, Akihiko was in a private room together with Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Pakura, Anko, Ayame, Haku, Kurenai and Sasuke. There was silence in the room as everyone had a surprised Pikachu face. In front of them, Akihiko was standing there without his disguise on. {a/n: Jade-chan incoming} Akihiko''s skin was as smooth as jade and his face was charming to the point where words alone couldn''t describe it. His face alone was enough to make anyone fall for him. Including men, women, grandpas, grandmas, babies. No one will be able to escape the charm of his face. "Akihiko, is that you?" Mikoto asked as she stared at Akihiko for a long time. "Mm-hmm." Akihiko nodded. "But why did your appearance change?" "I don''t know. I normally use natural energy to improve my body. I do it every day. But today, my face just started changing." Akihiko answered seriously. "Hmm, you''ve become more handsome, Akihiko. But who cares, I''m fine as long as you don''t get male lovers." Kushina said as she laughed. Everyone stared at Kushina before Kushina replied. "W-what? I am not wrong." Sasuke was closing his eyes as he crossed his legs quickly. Well, considering Akihiko''s newly added charm, it was the best precaution any male could take. Sasuke left the room quickly as Akihiko continued talking with his wives and it slowly led to some Snu Snu. ----- Meanwhile, Sakura was touring Ino and Hinata around the Hokage Office. "And last but not least, here''s where Tsunade-sensei is." Sakura opened the door as the three of them saw Tsunade drinking sake while having her legs over the Hokage desk. Shizune was nose bleeding as she was staring at Akihiko''s photo that she tried so hard to take. ''I am starting to miss Akihiko''s private lessons.'' Sakura thought as she sighed. Ino and Hinata looked at Sakura with a questioning gaze as Sakura just replied with a deadpanning priestess face. "You get used to it." Those five words contained a lot of wisdom. ----- A yellow-haired teenager was standing on top of a tall wooden pillar as he yelled, "I''M FINALLY BACK!" *Bonk* ----- (End-) A quick note. I''m trying not to rush things as it will make the story worse. Please bear it with me. I also have school going on so some days, I might not be able to upload but fear not, I''ll make an announcement on days I won''t upload. So, did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: Tell me creative ways Akihiko can use his powers, the status is in Aux chapter although I haven''t updated it yet. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 83 - Akihikos Flirting Skill Is Over 9000 A yellow-haired teenager was standing on top of a tall wooden pillar as he yelled, "I''M FINALLY BACK!"?? *Bonk* "Stop yelling. The babies are asleep. You might wake them up." "Akihiko, I came back to Konoha 6 months earlier just to meet my sisters. Don''t bonk my head as soon as you meet me." Naruto said as he rubbed his head. Akihiko just touched Naruto''s shoulders as they teleported somewhere away from Konoha. "Eh? No god please no!" Naruto yelled as he knew what was coming next. "I just wanted to see my sisters. Not a spar!" "Come on. Just show me what you''ve learned. I will only use 1% of my power." Akihiko said as Naruto had some hope. "Really?" ''If it''s just 1%, I can easily beat him.'' Naruto thought as he summoned Gamabunta. "Gamabunta, I choose you!" "Brat, what did I say about summoning me?" Gamabunta said as he smoked. ''I''m gonna ignore that.'' Naruto thought as he taunted Gamabunta. "Come on Gamabunta, don''t tell me you''re scared of Akihiko. He''s a lot smaller than you!" "Watch what you''re saying!" Gamabunta said as he leaped towards Akihiko with his tanto unsheathed. Akihiko smiled as he just dodged the tanto strike easily while looking at Naruto. "Naruto, don''t tell me you just learned how to summon a frog," Akihiko said as Gamabunta leaped at him again. Akihiko just dodged it again as he corrected himself. "I meant a toad." This time, Gamabunta attacked again as Akihiko just used Jugo''s bloodline to change his right leg into a hardened form and added a bit of chakra as he kicked Gamabunta''s tanto. The kick generated a large current of air. Naruto almost flew backward just from Akihiko''s kick but he stabilized himself again. Gamabunta leaped backward as he held his tanto right in front of him in a ready position. But a second later, sounds of metal hitting the ground rang through the area. Naruto looked down as he saw Gamabunta''s tanto cracking into pieces and falling down on the ground. Gamabunta was shell-shocked. His tanto has cut and blocked many strong strikes but it just shattered from one kick. He knew that Akihiko had once come to Mount Myoboku but he didn''t think Akihiko would be this strong. "My tanto. I''ll have to repair the tanto!" Gamabunta yelled as he disappeared together with his tanto shards. "AHHHH!" Naruto fell down and he used Shadow Clones to cushion himself. He immediately gathered chakra around his hand as he created a normal Rasengan. His chakra control was a lot better due to Akihiko and Kushina teaching him, so he didn''t need any clones to help him. ''This is what I learned from my journey. The louder you shout, the stronger your power.'' "RASENGANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!!!" Naruto ran towards Akihiko with a Rasengan and a full-powered up shout and he hit Akihiko. However, right before the Rasengan hit Akihiko, a large rib cage appeared around Akihiko. ''I haven''t used you for a long time, huh?'' Akihiko thought as Naruto used another Rasengan. However, this time, he created some clones to help him. "EAT THIS, SUPER RASENGAN!" Naruto had a larger Rasengan in his hand as he tried to attack Akihiko with it. However, it didn''t penetrate Akihiko''s Susanoo ribcage. Akihiko just smiled as Naruto had improved a lot further than he should have in canon. He dispelled the rib cage as he teleported behind Naruto. "Let''s go. You want to meet your sisters, right?" "Yeah!" Naruto now had a smile on his face. They teleported to the Uchiha Household as Naruto didn''t see anyone there except Sasuke who was having his serious thought moment by having his hands locked in front of his mouth. If someone could look into his mind, they would laugh out loud. Sasuke was thinking, ''Why was I attracted to Akihiko? Am I gae? No, I''m not gae. I like Kar- I don''t like anyone.'' Naruto greeted Sasuke, "Yo Sasuke, I''m back." Sasuke was pulled out of his thoughts as he looked at Naruto and grinned. "Naruto, my new Jutsu is a lot stronger than anything you have learned." "My Rasengan is 100% stronger than yours," Naruto replied. "Let''s test it later. But for now, it''s nice to have you back." Sasuke said as Naruto and Sasuke hugged each other. {a/n: No homo} "Naruto, meet your sisters," Akihiko said as he opened the door to the babies'' room. The 9 babies were currently doing different things. Some of them were playing with each other, some of them were looking at the scenery. "Hello, my little sisters," Naruto said as the babies turned towards Akihiko. "Is he our other brudder?" "Yep, he is. He went on a journey before you were born." Akihiko explained as the kids greeted Naruto. "Hello, onii-chan." x9 Sasuke and Akihiko both didn''t miss this chance. They used their Sharingan and completely saved this scene in their head. As expected of the daughter-con and the sister-con. At that moment, Kushina came into the room and immediately hugged Naruto tightly. "Naruto, welcome back. I missed you for the last 2 years." "Me too, mom. It''s good to be back." Naruto said with a large smile. They talked for a while and everyone else entered the room and it became a large family meeting. Naruto finally learned that he missed extremely important events. His mom''s remarriage and his cute little sisters'' birth. He was depressed for around 30 minutes as he just drew circles while sitting against the wall. After that, Akihiko, Naruto, and Sasuke decided to go to Tsunade. "Bye-bye. Come back soon." The babies all greeted in a similar way as Akihiko stopped in his tracks and went back to fawn over them. His wives had to stop them. After Akihiko left, Ayame sighed, "And he promised us that he won''t be a daughter-con." "But they''re all really cute," Kurenai said as she brushed her fingers on Mirai''s cheek. "Yep."x8 The babies played with their mom and drank some milk. ----- Akihiko, Sasuke and Naruto arrived in front of the Hokage office as they saw Hinata, Ino and Sakura who were walking out of the office. "Ah, Sakura. Team 7 has been revived. I''m finally back!" Naruto yelled as Sasuke looked at him weirdly. "Naruto, you''re the only person who hasn''t reach chunin rank." Akihiko said as Naruto looked at everyone around him with disbelief. "And Sasuke is already a jonin." "You traitor!" Naruto yelled as he pounced on Sasuke and they both fell on the ground. The nearby people thought that Naruto jumped and hugged Sasuke, blushed as they whispered, "Oya oya. Those two are so bold." "Naruto, did you start to like men during your trip?" Sasuke asked as he pushed Naruto away. "No, of course not." "Then, don''t do things like that, you fucktard." "Oh, sorry." Then, Sasuke whispered in Naruto''s ears. "Beware of Akihiko. He can make you question your sexuality." Naruto looked at Sasuke weirdly as Sasuke shook his head, and whispered again. "I''ll tell you details later." Meanwhile, Hinata had a large smile as she and Ino nodded at each other. "Sakura, let''s go back inside together." "Huh? We just came out." "We are going to talk with Akihiko later on. Don''t you also want to talk with him?~" Hinata asked with some teasing tone in the end. "N-no. I don''t like him." "Sakura, what are you talking about? Didn''t Akihiko teach you a while ago?" Ino acted clueless as Sakura blushed a bit. "Nothing. Let''s just go inside." Akihiko, Sasuke, Naruto, Ino, Hinata and Sakura went inside and as soon as the door opened, Akihiko appeared right behind Shizune as he took the picture that was in Shizune''s hand. "Ah!" Shizune jumped up in fright as she turned around. She saw Akihiko who was grinning as he held the photo in his hand. She still had some blood running down her nose though. Akihiko just decided to tease her a bit. He leaned a lot closer to her face as he wiped the nose bleeding with his fingers. And he continued to whisper into her ears, "Did you like the photo, Shizune?" Akihiko didn''t use any suffix as Shizune just blushed. Akihiko was too close to her. She wanted to pounce on him right away but there were other people in the room. "Please stop teasing me." Shizune replied as the others entered the room. Sasuke already knew that this was Akihiko being a womanizer. "I already have wives, you know. Why are you looking at my¡­.. naked photo?" Tsunade who heard this felt her ears heating up but she tried to keep a straight face. Shizune just snatched the photo as she ran away with a red face while yelling, "Baka!" After all, Tsunade heard everything. ----- Currently, Tsunade was asking Naruto about things that he did with Jiraiya as Naruto answered them all. He also told Tsunade about the group called Akatsuki that Jiraiya and he were investigating during their trip. "So, where is Jiraiya right now?" Tsunade asked as Naruto thought for a while. "He told me that he found some traces of Akatsuki and left immediately after we arrived back in Konoha." "Did he tell the location?" "No, he didn''t." "I see. You may go now, Naruto." "Haha, bye, Old Hag." *BONK* Tsunade threw her wooden sake bottle as it hits Naruto. "Ow, that hurts." Naruto yelped as he just exited the office. He saw Shizune who was peeking through the small gap in the door as she just gestured him to shush. Naruto also just decided to join in. He was bored, after all. He also wanted to wait for Sasuke. "Lord Hokage, may I request something?" Sasuke suddenly said surprising everyone. He never asked for anything from Tsunade. "What is it, Sasuke?" "I want to have a long-term mission." "Why?" "Itachi Uchiha." Sasuke just said that as everyone in the room knew why. Naruto, who was listening looked downwards as he remembered how the Uchiha Clan was killed. "*sigh* Alright, how long do you want it to be?" "A year would be the best. After all, I can come back sooner if I can kill him earlier." "I''ll issue a mission for you 3 days later." "Thank you, Lord Hokage." Sasuke bowed as he was about to exit when Akihiko stopped him in his tracks. "Do you need my help?" "No, you already helped me a lot. I also know that you killed Danzo for me, so thank you. However, leave this to me. Trust in me." Sasuke said as he gave back a confident smile. He felt some chakra leaving his body but he thought it was just his mind. Well, since he now got Sasuke''s chakra, he only needed Naruto''s chakra now. Akihiko finally decided to get the Rinnegan as he needed to revive Sasuke if needed. He trusted Sasuke and is sure that he would win, but it was just a precaution. He could also revive others if needed. He still didn''t know about Ayame''s Ramengan as Ayame was planning to surprise him. Akihiko just chuckled as he replied, "I''ll trust you. Well, if you die, I''ll just grab your soul back from the Shinigami." "Yeah, good joke." Sasuke said as he exited the room. However, he didn''t know that Akihiko was really serious. He''ll really try to grab his soul from the Shinigami, no matter what method he had to use. After all, it was FOR FAMILY! Sasuke went outside and saw Naruto. Naruto stood up as he and Sasuke walked towards the training place. The place where they first trained with Akihiko. It was where they started their friendship and slowly, family. ----- After Sasuke left, Shizune entered the room again as she acted as if nothing happened earlier. Akihiko grabbed the sake bottle that Tsunade threw and went to where Tsunade was sitting. "Tsunade-san, are you drinking during your work hours?" "No, that was just a spare bottle that I had a few days ago." Tsunade lied shamelessly as she smiled. "Really?" Akihiko said as all the girls in the room blushed a bit. Akihiko''s charm was too high. Yes, but actually no. It was because of what Akihiko did. Akihiko leaned forward and had his face extremely close to Tsunade''s. Their faces were only 2 cm away from each other. Tsunade''s face became a bit red as she could feel Akihiko''s warmth on her face. This was the first time a man was this close to her. Hinata and Ino were just looking at Sakura and Shizune''s reaction. Shizune had a small pout while Sakura had an extremely complicated facial expression. Finally, Akihiko distanced himself again as he smiled towards Tsunade. "You were drinking during work hour. I can smell the sake." Tsunade then just shouted, "Bastard, then why don''t you try to be a Hokage for one day!" "Haha, nope. I''ll see you later, Shizune. Tsunade-san. Bye~" Akihiko said playfully as he just walked out of the office. "Tsunade-san, we''ll also get going."x3 After the four of them left, Shizune suddenly declared. "Lady Tsunade, I''m going to confess to Akihiko tomorrow." "Hah? Aren''t you too hasty?" "No. He was clearly flirting with me. It felt nice, warm and fuzzy inside me. I really love him." Shizune said as she wiggled around. "Fine, do as you wish." Tsunade said as she chanted in her mind, ''Ohm Gati Bati Gati, Ohm Gati Bati Gati.'' ----- Outside of the Hokage office, Akihiko was stopped as Sakura bumped into him. Ino and Hinata pushed her. "What do you want, Sakura-chan? Why didn''t you visit me in the last 3 years, You forgot your teacher, huh?" Akihiko said as he patted her head. "I- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Do you like the chap? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Tell me why? If you like the FF, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 84 - The Day Finally Ended [a/n: Type "E" in paragraph comment.] Also, want an extra chapter??? Whatever you do, I won''t upload an extra chapter. So yeah, wait for tomorrow. :) ----- "What do you want, Sakura-chan? Why didn''t you visit me in the last 3 years? Did you forget your teacher?" Akihiko said as he patted her head. "I didn''t. I was just busy learning healing techniques from Tsunade-sensei." "Busy? Kakashi-san told me that he saw you shopping for hours in the weekends. That was a really tiring job, right?" Akihiko said as Sakura''s eyes darted away. "Shopping is an essential part of a woman''s life. No one can change it." Ino joined in. "That''s right, Akihiko. Shopping is extremely important." "And Sakura, you shouldn''t forget to visit Akihiko. He''s good at everything." Hinata added and then whispered the last part. "You might get free cookies." "Alright. You successfully convinced me." Sakura said with a serious face as Ino then smiled as Sakura will now fall deeper into the trap. "Then, how about the three of us go together and visit Akihiko?" "Sure." Hinata said as Sakura also had to agree. "Alright." "Then bye, I will have to go back home now." Ino said as she waved goodbye to everyone. Then, they all went on their own paths. Sakura at her home was trying to find a good-looking dress for tomorrow. After all, she was going to visit her "sensei", she needs to dress properly. There are definitely no other intentions. -_- ----- "Sasuke, let''s compare our strongest jutsu!" Naruto said as Sasuke grinned, full of confidence. "Sure. You can go first." Sasuke said as Naruto yelled out loudly that could rival Goku''s yelling. "RAAAAAAAAAA-" "SENNNNNN" "GANNNNNNNNN!!!!" Well, he just created a Rasengan as large as he could as he smashed it against the trees. The trees were obliterated as almost all of the trees 1m around were damaged or destroyed. *snicker* "Hahahahaha!" Sasuke laughed out loud as he held his belly. Tears even came out of his eyes. "You yelled like you got constipation for a month but the power is just this. Hahahahaha!" "Oi, don''t laugh. I bet you can''t do something much stronger!" Naruto said as Sasuke looked at him saying, "Really?" "Watch this. Akihiko taught me this while you were on your journey." "Lightning Release: Dragon''s Descend." Sasuke spitted out a fireball to the sky as a few seconds later, a dragon head emerged. It came down to the ground at the speed of lightning and hit the ground. A large area was destroyed as Naruto was looking at Sasuke with disbelief. Sasuke patted his shoulders and said, "You shouldn''t have gone on your journey. You would have been a lot stronger if you stayed here." Naruto thought of his journey as he shook his head. "My strength might be a bit low but I learned a lot of useful things during the journey. Pervy Sage is also a good guy, y''know. He''s kind but not as kind as Akihiko, of course." "I see." "So, how''s your relationship with Karin?" Naruto asked with a mischievous smile. "W-what do you mean? We''re just friends." "Sasuke, move faster. You should know Akihiko''s charm. She might get charmed by Akihiko." "Now, let''s go and meet Konohamaru, Moegi and Udon. I haven''t met them for over 2 years now." "Yeah, let''s go." Sasuke said as they ran towards the trio''s house. ----- Hanabi was back to her stalker mode as she was hiding behind a tree. However, she didn''t even notice Hinata who decided to go around and check around the Uchiha Household. Hinata knew what she was doing. After all, she was more experienced than Hanabi. She stalked Akihiko for years. "Hanabi, you should move a little bit. Your place is too obvious." Hinata appeared behind her sister and whispered into her ears. "Also, Akihiko hasn''t returned home." "Ah!" Hanabi jumped up in fright as she saw Hinata looking at her with a teasing smile. Hinata had become really beautiful. She had back-length hair. She also wore a purple sleeveless shirt together with dark purple shorts. "B-Big Sis, I was just trying to see what he does so that he doesn''t trick you." "Trick? Hanabi, you have been sneaking out of the house for 3 months now. You think that I wouldn''t notice?" Hinata said as Hanabi panicked. "Y-yeah, it is extremely important to not miss any details. I''m trying hard so that you would have a happy life, Big Sis." "Hanabi, by details, do you mean his body details?" Hinata asked with a teasing smile as Hanabi blushed. Hanabi remembered the usage of Byakugan to look through the wall. "Don''t worry, after all, Akihiko is extremely handsome and he also has an extremely good personality. I''m sure he wouldn''t mind you joining too." Hinata said as Hanabi shouted. "W-w-what are you talking about, Big Sis? Y-you idiot!" "Haha, let''s go and discuss further back in our home." Hinata said as Hanabi ran away. ----- Temari was currently already on her way to Konoha. She was grumbling. "Why must I go to Konoha 3 months earlier? The chunin exam will start 3 months later. Who the hell prepares it 3 months earlier?" But then an extremely familiar thought returned to her mind, ''But I can see him again.'' However, she quickly dispelled that thought. ''Fucker, always sabotaging my mind.'' A red chibi Temari appeared on her shoulder as she whispered into OG Temari''s ear. "He''s a fucker alright. But who''ll he fuck. He''ll fuck you." "Umu, that''s r- That''s fucking wrong!" Temari yelled as she dispelled the chibi version. "Am I going crazy?" The chibi however didn''t go away and she returned. "You''ll go crazy if you don''t fuck Akihiko." "Shut up or I''ll swallow you." "The only thing you''re swallowing is Akihiko''s cum." Temari then spent the whole journey arguing with her chibi version. The chibi never failed to add Akihiko into every sentence. ----- Konohamaru, Moegi and Udon were currently boasting in front of Naruto. "Haha, Boss, we''re already the same rank as you now." "We''ve ascended, boss." "Boss, we can easily defeat you now." Konohamaru said as Naruto looked at him. "Why do you think that?" "Because you''re a genin. We''re 3 genins. 3 genins and easily overpower one genin. Right?" Konohamaru explained his logic as Sasuke bonked his head. *Bonk* "That''s not how it works, you idiot. Naruto is only a genin because he missed the chunin exams. If he didn''t miss it, he would easily pass the test/" "I see, boss." "So, do you guys want to go and eat some ramen?" Naruto asked as the trio replied. "No, we want cookies." "I was trying to save the last 3 cookies for myself." Naruto stared at his cookies as he handed them to the trio. *Munch* "Thanks, boss." ----- Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame, Haku and Kurenai were all currently smiling. They were watching the kids play with the three bears. They haven''t seen the bears since the babies were born. They said that they needed to go back to their natural habitat to progress and evolve. Now, they returned back. They evolved into¡­. . . . A cuter version of the bears. They became a bit chubbier. That was it. The babies currently riding the bears as the bears looked at Akihiko with a face that says, "We''re aren''t getting paid enough for this." Akihiko showed them 3 fingers as the three bears smiled. They decided that this work is extremely profitable. They were about to get 300 cookies for today. They got to play with such cute babies while still getting to eat cookies. Loads and loads of cookies. After an hour of walking around the house and acting as a mount for the kids, the three bears finally fell down on the ground as the babies now fell asleep. "So, the three of you. What did you do the past 2 years?" Akihiko asked as Gurizu replied back lifelessly. "We reclaimed our territory. It was easy to reclaim it with everything you taught. The restoration was too difficult and it took us a long time to build back the land for us Bears." "And did you get any stronger?" "Of course, we gained a new form. Gurizu, Panda, let''s show everyone." They said as they walked out of the house into the training area. Akihiko and all of his wives followed them as they waited for them to start. "GRRRRRRRRRR" They all growled as they stood up on two legs. Their body became larger and larger until they now looked scary and kinda cool. Aisu became a really large polar bear with icicles underneath his mouth, Panda became larger and now looked badass as he had one bamboo leaf in his mouth. Gurizu also had more fur grown as he now had a yellow ring on his belly. "What do you think about it, boss?" Panda asked as everyone snickered. "P-Panda, your voice." Anko said as she clutched her belly. Izumi was already rolling on the ground laughing. "My voice is normal!" Panda said in his normal cute form baby voice. "Boss and Ladies, what do you think about this form?" "It''s nice." "It looks pretty strong." "Boss, look at this jutsu." Panda said as he stomped his right leg. Several bamboo shoots appeared a few meters away from him and they were extremely sharp. "Hm, that looks pretty strong. Can you do other things too?" "Ye-" "Boss, Look at mine." Gurizu said as he slammed his hands against each other and then slammed it down on the ground. The ground became extremely hot and fire busted out in a circle. "Aisu." Aisu Bearu said as he launched an Ice Breath on the ground. It cooled down the flames. "Wow, those are pretty strong. Why don''t you spar with Akihiko?" Pakura dug a grave for the three of them. The three bears immediately turned into their small form as they replied. "We''re still weak. We cannot fight against our Boss. I''m sorry." They all said as they just hopped on the stairs and ate cookies. "Sasuke and Naruto haven''t returned yet." Mikoto said as everyone decided to wait for them. After one hour, Sasuke and Naruto finally returned. They sat on the ground as Sasuke announced. "I''m leaving on a journey 3 days later." "Why? Naruto just came back, why are you going again?" Mikoto asked her son as Sasuke just replied. "I just want to explore the world. I don''t have much experience with the outside world." Sasuke lied as naturally as he breathed. "Send letters. Don''t be like Naruto who sent one letter in every 9 months." Kushina said as Naruto rubbed his head and laughed. They all talked and then slept as the day was finally finished. ----- They all talked and then slept as the day was finally finished. Akihiko also finally took in Naruto''s chakra right before he slept. ----- [The next day] Akihiko was woken up with a ding as he looked at the screen in front of him. [Host has gained a new evolution of the Sharingan (Rinnegan)] ''Can I still use Mangekyou?'' [Yes host. The two versions can be switched at anytimes.] ''That''s good.'' *ding* [Chakra Thief] [Description: Yugito Nii = Cat, Matatabi = Cat, Yugito Nii+Matatabi = Cat, Everything is Cat] [Reward: A special kitten] [Penalty: Can''t eat cookies for a day] [Time Limit: 2 weeks] [Y/N] ''What is wrong with this description? But, Yes, I accept. Well, this reward should be suitable for Renge. After all, she likes cats.'' Akihiko thought as he got out of bed and stretched his body. ----- (End-) ===== Thanks for reading. The plot is now advancing very slowly. The next chapter may or may not start a new arc. Meh. I''m sorry about the chapter length. Usually, my chapters are over 2000 words but the chapter today is only 1881 words, excluding the author''s note. I''m just too stressed from school work. If you like the story, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 85 - Ways To Tame A Tsundere Fox [a/n: I''m sorry about this request but can some readers make a detailed review for this fanfic. Well, there isn''t one so for the future readers who might not like this, they need some heads up. If you don''t want to, it''s fine too. Thanks. Here''s the chapter.]?? ----- After he had accepted the mission, Akihiko just stretched while being relaxed. He didn''t think anyone in this world could defeat him anymore. After all, he had most of the major powers of this world. Kaguya also only had raw strength and chakra, not the techniques. Well, she has some nice bazongas and cake though. Anyways, back to the story. He just went out of the room as he wore his black cookie apron with only his shorts underneath. His muscles could be seen and he looked attractive currently. He also didn''t use transformation jutsu and was in his normal face. ''What should I make for breakfast? I''ll just make fried rice with egg and chicken.'' Akihiko thought as he started making the food. He already cooked for many years and due to his [Cooking Talent], he could easily make delicious food in a short time. He also opened a song to play with it. [Persona 4: Specialist starts playing] Immediately, Akihiko started moving and dancing as he cooked. He flipped the pan as the egg tossed and turned perfectly. He slid across the ground as he went and got some pieces of chicken. He continued to dance as he chopped the chicken and he was slowly getting engrossed in his dancing. However, he didn''t lose focus and even managed to cook while break dancing. After that, he just went back into his bedroom as he woke up everyone. "Hey girlies, time to wake up." Akihiko said as he slid towards his wives and closed his eyes. He positioned himself to look as seductive as possible. They all woke up from the voice as they laughed. Izumi rubbed her eyes as she laughed. "Haha, Akihiko, you''re weird today. But it''s a good thing to be like this sometimes." She didn''t hear anyone talking so he looked at them. She saw that they were entranced by something. She then looked towards Akihiko as she was also entranced for a while. Mikoto first regained her mind as she coughed, waking everyone else up. "*ahem* Dear, you''re looking extremely handsome today." Mikoto said with a slight blush on her cheeks. After all, Akihiko was currently in his normal face that could charm anyone. "We''ll go and wake up the kids, dear." Kurenai said as she walked out of the room also with a slight blush. "Yeah, let''s go." Yugao and Pakura said as they turned back to look at Akihiko often. "Kushina and I will go and wake up Naruto and Sasuke." Mikoto said as she exited the room. She was waiting for Kushina but she didn''t come. She turned around and saw Kushina hugging Akihiko like a koala. "*sigh* Kushina, you''re still as childish as ever." Mikoto shook her head and smiled. Afterward, they all brushed their teeth and went to the dining room. "Good morning, Papa!" The babies yelled as they ran towards Akihiko. However, Himeko tripped down while running. "*sniff* *sniff* WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" She started crying as all the babies turned towards her. "Himeko, Himeko, are you alright?" Kyoko asked as Himeko continued to cry. Akihiko picked up Himeko as he rubbed her back. "Yosh, Yosh, where does it hurt?" "*sniff* there." Himeko said as she pointed at her knee. "I see." Akihiko said as he blew some air in front of the injury. "It won''t hurt anymore." Akihiko said as he assured Himeko. "Really?" "Of course." "B-but, it still hurts." Himeko said as Akihiko was troubled. He thought this worked on everyone? The guide to becoming the Best Father said so. Seeing that, Haku chuckled as she took Himeko from Akihiko. "Come to Mama, Mama will help you." Himeko hugged Haku as Haku used some ice to treat her injury. Akihiko went and divided the proportions for everyone. The mothers were feeding the kids, as they were all extremely obedient. The dining room was filled with 10 bright smiles as Akihiko, Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao, Izumi, Anko, Pakura, Ayame, Kurenai and Haku were all smiling. After all, the way the babies ate was extremely cute. They took small bites while making cute sounds. As a daughter-con, Akihiko didn''t forget to put these images in his "Daughters" folder inside his mind. The babies all turned towards Akihiko from time to time as Akihiko was too handsome. Well, they were still 2 years old so they just thought, ''Wow, Papa looks so cool.'' Hina was thinking that Akihiko''s look changed. If the face before could be called extremely handsome, this face was Super Super Super Super Super Super Super Super Handsome. ''Yep, I''ll definitely marry Papa when I grow up.'' Hina made up her mind with some innocent thoughts. She didn''t think of anything else. Naruto and Sasuke came down as they saw Akihiko smiling like a fool towards his daughters and wives. Naruto now felt entranced for a while before he got slapped by Sasuke. "Oi, prepare your mind. This shall be training for us. I''ll slap you if you go on the wrong path, you slap me when I''m on the wrong path." Sasuke said as Naruto also made up his mind. "Good Morning, Naruto, Sasuke." Akihiko said with a smile. "G-Good Morning." Naruto looked away with a slight blush. *Slap* Sasuke slapped Naruto as Naruto looked at him with a thankful gaze. "Itadakimasu."x2 "What do you think about the food, Naruto?" Ayame asked as she fed Ayako with one hand. "Ohh, this is very delicious!" Naruto said as he wolfed down the food. "Yes, Master''s cooking is extremely delicious." Haku said as Naruto asked. "Why are you calling Akihiko "Master"? Aren''t you married now?" "Well, it''s a long story." Haku replied without saying anything else. "Akihiko, you look very handsome in that apron." Sasuke said seriously as Naruto slapped him as hard as possible. Kurenai then looked at them and asked, "Are you two doing a comedic routine?" "Ye, it''s very funny, Big Brother." Hina said as Sasuke''s sister-con instincts awoke. "Really? You all can laugh as much as you want." He said as he slapped Naruto. The babies laughed a bit and Naruto also fell down the sis-con path. He slapped back and it continued until they all finished eating. ----- "Naruto, come with me. I''ll have to help you with the fox inside you." Kushina said as Naruto nodded. "So Jiraiya-san should have explained everything, right?" "Yes." "Then, mediate. I''ll enter your mindscape." Kushina said as they both meditated. A few minutes later, Kushina and Naruto could both be seen in the mindscape. "Mom, do you have a way to deal with the fox?" "Yes, but the fox is a tsun-tsun. And the best way to deal with a tsundere fox, is to beat them up until they submit. If they still don''t repeat that process" Kushina replied. "GRRRR, HUMANS!" Kurama growled as Naruto and Kushina just stopped. They looked at Kurama for a second before Kushina continued explaining. "DON''T IGNORE ME! I''LL KILL YOU!" "Kurumi, can you deal with that fox?" Kushina said as a small fox jumped from her belly. "Leave it to me!" Kurumi said as she turned into a female kitsune form. "Hello, my other side!" She greeted as Kurama was silent. "Hello, my other side?" Kurumi repeated as Kurama was in dilemma. ''There''s no way my other side will act like that. Don''t joke around with me!'' "Who are you, cow-titty imposter!" Kurama said as Kurumi had a tick on her forehead. "You dare call this Nine-Tails an imposter? I don''t care if you''re my other side. I''ll beat you up!" Kurumi said as she turned towards Kushina. "Kushina, can you ask him to open the sealed gate for a while?" "Are you sure?" "Of course, he won''t be able to escape." Kurumi assured. "Well, I can lock him back before he can escape." Kushina muttered as she told Naruto to unlock the seal on his belly a little. The gate opened as Kurama quickly slammed his way out. However, his tail was grabbed by Kurumi as she just decided to slam Kurama around. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* If Akihiko''s semen can enhance someone''s strength a little by little, for Kurumi who drank the semen millions of times, her strength is enhanced a lot. {a/n: Not really millions, it is just hyperbole. I don''t know if it is used correctly though.} "Mom, are you sure this is alright?" "Of course, my son. She''s just persuading the fox inside you to talk properly without hostility." [10 minutes later] "Mom, she still hasn''t stopped." [20 minutes later] "Mom?" [25 minutes later] "MOM!" "Kurumi, you can stop now." Kushina said as Kurumi puffed her cheeks. "I haven''t loss all my inner anger." "I''ll make a thrashing dummy for you." "Okie~" Kurumi entered back into Kushina''s belly. "So, Mom, what do we do now?" "Just talk to him." They walked towards Kurama as Kushina first talked. "Hey fox, do you want to give my son your chakra?" "No way!" "Kurum-" "Stop! Don''t call that demon, please. S-she isn''t my other half. She''s a whole nother level." "Well, she drank lots of Akihiko''s semen after all." "What?"(Kurama) "What?"(Naruto) "What?" (Kushina) "I''m tired of all this. Please just lock me back." Kurama said tiredly as Naruto nodded. "I''ll see you again next time, foxy." Naruto said as he waved. After they exited the mindscape, Kushina patted Naruto''s shoulders and said smugly. "That''s how to conquer the fox inside you! I''ll call Kurumi to beat him up, and you''ll stop Kurumi every time. One day, he''ll start to appreciate you and become close to you. Heh, I''m a genius." "That''s a good idea." Naruto said as he high-fived Kushina. Like mother, like son. ----- Meanwhile, Mikoto was teaching Sasuke Susanoo. "Damn, that''s cool" Sasuke said as he looked at Mikoto''s skeletal Susanoo form. "You should ask Akihiko to show you all the forms of Susanoo." Mikoto said as she finished explaining the basics to Sasuke. "The forming of Susanoo will take time. You have to be patient." Mikoto said as Sasuke nodded. "Also, take care of yourself on your journey. Don''t be ashamed to run away when you''re in a dangerous situation. Or you can call us because we''re never gonna give you up." Mikoto said seriously as Sasuke just chuckled. "Mom, I know. I''ll come back safely. Don''t worry. I''m never gonna let you down." Akihiko had to continue it as he arrived there. "You can tear it anytime, I''ll arrive there. Because I''m never gonna turn around and desert you." "Sasuke, Mikoto will cry if you die so try not to make this your last goodbye. Don''t hurt her feelings." Akihiko set the stage. "Don''t worry, mom. I''m never gonna make you cry, I''m never gonna say goodbye. I will never hurt you in any way. So, rest assured, I won''t die." "Alright, alright. This atmosphere is too tense. Let''s be more positive." Akihiko said as he successfully rickrolled lots of people. Akihiko teleported him and Sasuke to the birdy forest as Mikoto went back inside the house. She saw the bears break dancing on the floor as everyone was surrounding them, laughing and clapping. Naruto also decided to join in as he danced together with them. ----- Sasuke was now awestruck. Akihiko showed him all the Susanoo forms. The ribcage, the skeletal form, the humanoid form, the full-body humanoid form, the Armored form and the Perfect Susanoo form. "Akihiko, how long did it take for you to become this han- *Slap* reach this form?" Sasuke asked as he slapped himself in the middle. "Hmm, around a month." "I see, a mon- A MONTH?!" Sasuke yelled out in surprise. "Yeah, what about it?" "Isn''t that too fast? *sigh* I forgot that common sense doesn''t apply to you." "So, do you know the basics now, Sasuke?" Akihiko asked as a bird was coming to him at the speed of a torpedo. "Yes." "I see. And what do you want, bird chief?" "Cookies." "Here, take these new cookies." Akihiko said as he handed them weed cookies. The chief ate it and the effect was too strong that he started feeling high in a few seconds. "Das Good Shit! Thanks." He said as he gave a thumbs up towards Akihiko. "Hmm, what is wrong with him?" Sasuke asked as Akihiko just placed a hand on him. "Don''t mind him. Let''s go back." The bird chief caused lots of problems that day. He went and peeked in the female birds'' bath and even groped them. ----- Currently, Akihiko was in front of Shizune as Shizune was looking at Akihiko seriously. "I want to be your wife, Akihiko." Shizune just confessed as directly as possible. Akihiko then opened his mouth to talk. "Y-" He didn''t get to finish as Shizune jumped on him and kissed him. Of course, he needed to return it. After a while, Shizune got off and smiled. "Yay! You said yes!" Shizune happily said as she thought, ''I can do anything, Lady Tsunade won''t see anything!'' "*sigh* Let''s go and meet my wives first." Akihiko said as he thought, ''I should try and tone down my flirting. After all, I already got children. It is not good to have too many lovers.'' "Ok. Lesssss goooo" Little did Akihiko know, he couldn''t avoid his fate of being a harem protagonist. Once you go down on this path, there''s no turning back. He already got Da Wae of the Harem Protagonist. Sakura was looking at this scene from the east as she accidentally crushed a part of a tree while Hanabi was looking at this scene from behind the tree in the west. Tsunade was looking at this scene from the Hokage office as she sighed. "Gotta drink those booze." ----- (End-) ----- Yeah, this chapter didn''t have much plot either, but this is okay too right? Right? After all, I still need to add interactions between the characters. Also, slice of life is fun to write, at least for me..... Well, thank you for reading. If you like the FF, vote some power stones. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Bye~ Chapter 86 - BOOM BOOM BAKUDAN! An early chapter for today. I''m back after a week. Today''s chapter might not have too much plot advancement but this will be the start of the plot.?? Read the author''s note at the end. Important! I hope you enjoy the chapter. ----- Akihiko and Shizune talked to each other as they walked back to the Uchiha Household. Sakura and Hinata both followed from opposite sides although they didn''t know that someone else was stalking Akihiko. Akihiko and Shizune arrived at the Uchiha Household as Sasuke was the first person who saw them. ''Ah shit, here we go again.'' Sasuke thought as he sighed. "Akihiko, I''m going out to meet Karin." Sasuke said as he exited the house. "Sure, have fun. Don''t forget to shoot it outside!" Akihiko said with a teasing grin as Sasuke shouted from outside. "Shut up! We''re just friends!" After that, Sasuke just ran away with a red face. Shizune chuckled as she asked. "Who''s Karin?" "Well, Sasuke''s future wife." Akihiko answered as he nodded sagely. "But he said they were just friends?" "He''s a tsundere." "I see. That explains everything." "Akihiko?" Ayame, who was coming out of the room with Hina saw Akihiko and Shizune. Kushina was helping Naruto tame Kurama as Kurama was now hating and fearing Kushina at the same time while getting a bit closer to Naruto. "Oh! Papa is back!" Hina said as she ran as fast as she could and jumped to hug Akihiko. However, she almost hit her head with Akihiko''s knee. Akihiko immediately kneeled down and lifted Hina up in the air as he put Hina on his neck. Now, Hina was riding Akihiko as she sat on his shoulders. Ayame looked at Shizune as Shizune returned a smile. Ayame sighed as she looked at Akihiko who also smiled back. She now knew the process. She had gotten a new family member. "Papa, is that Big Sis going to join the family?" Hina asked as Shizune replied. "Yep, this Big Sis is going to join the family." "Hina, go and play with your sisters alright? Papa has something to discuss with the adults." "Okay, Papa." Hina said as Akihiko put her down. She ran towards her room quickly. "Let''s go, Ayame, Shizune." Akihiko said as Ayame replied. "Wait a minute, I''ll go and call others." "Sure, I''ll wait inside the living room." Akihiko said as Shizune followed him. Ayame went inside the adult dunge- adults'' room and called others and then continued to go to the training ground where Yugao was training her sword, Kushina who was beating Kurama up in the mindscape, Mikoto and Izumi using their Susanoo and trying to evolve it to Humanoid Form. After a while, they all gathered in the living room as Akihiko just undid his transformation. "So-" *Thud* As soon as Akihiko was about to talk, Shizune fainted as she lost too much blood from her nose bleeding. Meanwhile, outside of the Uchiha Household, a pink-haired girl is currently carrying a white-eyed young girl. Yes, they were Hanabi and Sakura. "Hey, Hey, what happened inside?" Sakura asked as Hanabi just muttered. "Handsome." After that, Hanabi fainted with some blood flowing down her nose. "Ah shit, I should bring her to Hinata. She might know what to do." Sakura muttered as she carried Hanabi to the Hyuga Household. Sakura then brought Hanabi to Hinata as Hinata just smiled mischievously. "Thanks for the help, Sakura." "No worries. Ah, I''ll go back to my home now." Sakura said as she ran away from there. Hinata just brought Hanabi to her room and waited for her to wake up. After Hanabi woke up, Hinata questioned Hanabi as Hanabi was getting barraged by the trap questions. ----- "Ahh, Shizune, what should we do?" Izumi asked as Akihiko answered. "Let''s just put her on the bed and wait for her to wake up." Akihiko said as he carried her and then went inside the bedroom and laid down Shizune. Afterward, Akihiko came out and at that moment, 9 small figures tumbled down as they fell in front of Akihiko. "Owie!" "Ow." "Shit!" "Fuck!" "Omph!" Many different sounds came out and Akihiko heard the two curse words. "Kiyomi, Himiko, how many times must I tell you? You can''t use those bad words." Akihiko said patiently as Kiyomi and Himiko looked at Akihiko, feeling guilty. "But Papa, they didn''t want to say it. It just came out of their mouth!" Hina justified their actions as Kiyomi and Himiko both nodded cutely. "Do you all agree?" Hina asked as the other kids also voiced their opinions. "Mm, I agree- non." Renge said as she nodded while hugging the cat plushie. Kyoko and Akiko nodded repetitively as Mirai and Ayako didn''t say anything. Himeko was busy staring at Akihiko. "Hmm, I''ll let it go this time." "Yay!"x9 "However-" "However?"x9 "I will teach you some important techniques today." "Huh?" "Why?" "No!" "Yay!" The one who shouted was Mirai, who was most excited to become a ninja. They all heard about how awesome their dad was from their mothers. However, they still thought that playing around was still better. No dangerous life or death situations. "Let''s meet in the training ground 5 minutes later. Don''t forget to wear proper training clothes." Akihiko said as Yugao bonked his head from behind. "Don''t teach them too much. They are still young, dear." "Don''t worry. I already planned what to teach them." Akihiko replied with a grin. ----- [6 minutes later] The kids were now standing in a straight line with around 1 m distance between each and every one of them. The mothers were watching this from the sidelines as they were going to take pictures of the kids. "First lesson: Use this pose to assert dominance!" Akihiko said as he T-posed. "Okie!" The kids all started to T-pose with a serious face as Akihiko was using his Sharingan to put all of these images in his "Daughters" file. ''My daughters are the cutest in the world!'' Akihiko thought with a bright glint in his eyes. "Hey, has his daughter-con side awakened?" Anko asked as Haku nodded. "Yes, Master''s daughter-con side has awakened." "So, he''s doing all of this just to get some more cute moments?" Kurenai asked. "Yep." Ayame deadpanned. The kids were trying to stay in the T-pose as long as possible. Their arms started shaking after a while. "You can dewit!" Pakura yelled as the mothers started cheering their daughters. However, the kids just gave up as they looked at their mothers with guilty expressions saying, "I have failed you." Akihiko then taught them many JoJo poses after a 5-minute rest. The kids were happily learning these strange techniques. They decided that they''ll try it on the other random kids. Akihiko was currently on the ground, his wives trying to make him stand up. He was muttering, ''The JoJo poses which should have made them chad, made them even cuter. My kokoro cannot handle this.'' ----- One hour later, all the mothers went out with the kids to let them play at the kids'' playground for a while. Akihiko was waiting for Shizune to wake up as he sat on a chair beside the bed and played around as he created a wooden block and changed its shape over and over. He then shaped it into a miniature Sakura tree as the flower fully bloomed. "Hmm, this is nice." Akihiko said as he created a wooden pot and planted the miniature Sakura tree in there. The Sakura tree won''t grow and will stay at the same size. "Hmm~" Shizune finally woke up as she rubbed her eyes and looked at Akihiko planting the mini-Sakura tree. ''Too hot.'' She thought as her nose bled again, making her fall into the bed with a blissful smile. "Ah shit, here we go again." Akihiko muttered as he just decided to carry Shizune back to Tsunade. He, of course, didn''t forget to write a note and slipped it in Shizune''s purse. He decided to just teleport in the Hokage office while carrying Shizune in his arms "Tsuunade, Shizune passed out." Akihiko said as he looked at Tsunade opening a new bottle of booze. "Eh?" She professionally snatched all the booze away and hid them under her desk. She quickly sat elegantly as she wiped her mouth. "Yes, Akihiko. What were you talking about?" Tsunade asked. "Shizune fainted." "Oh, I see. Can you please lay her down here?" Tsunade said as she opened the secret room that Hiruzen hid his porno books. She and Shizune, well mostly Shizune, cleaned all of it and burned it to the ground. There was a bed, a table and some chairs inside. "Sure." Akihiko said as he laid Shizune gently down the bed and walked back outside. As he was about to leave the office, Tsunade stopped him. "Wait a minute, Akihiko." "Yes?" "I have a new mission for you. It''s about the chu-" *swoosh* Akihiko immediately teleported away from the Hokage office and to the playground. "*sigh* He disappears as soon as he hears the word "chunin." Tsunade said as she shook her head. "Well, TonTon, do you want to go eat grilled pork?" Tsunade asked as TonTon shrieked in pig language. "OINK!!!!!" (You monster! This Great TonTon will never commit cannibalism!) ----- Akihiko was walking back home as he saw his kids trying the T-pose on the others in the playground. The other kids were shaking and crying as the 9 kids had large smiles on their faces. Two hours later, the kids were back with their mothers. The kids happily ran towards Akihiko as they all shouted. "Papa, the pose worked!" "The other kids called us boss." "They even gave us money." "But we declined." ''Ahh, too cute.'' Akihiko thought as the mothers all carried the kids one each. "Let''s go. We have to clean ourselves after going outside and playing. You all have sand and dust on your body." "Will we take a soap bath?" Renge asked with some stars in her eyes. "Yep." "With a rubber cat toy?" "Yes." They all entered the bath in the Uchiha household. Akihiko didn''t have anything to do and he just stared at the ceiling for a long time. At that moment, Hinata, Ino and Sakura entered the house as they greeted Akihiko. "Oh, you''re all here. The babies just went to take a bath with their mothers." As soon as he showed his handsome face to the three, they all stopped in their tracks. Ino had a large blush on her face but she didn''t faint or anything. She trained specifically in the mind techniques after all. Hinata didn''t pass out. She just had a large grin on her face as she grabbed the side of her cheeks. Her legs also brushed erotically against each other as some odor filled the room. Sakura just looked at Akihiko for a minute straight before two types of liquid came out of her. Blood from her nose and ¡­.. from her lower mouth. Sakura passed out. Before passing out, she finally found out why Hanabi fainted 3 hours ago. ----- Sasuke was currently talking with Karin. "Karin, I''m going to leave Konoha tomorrow." Sasuke said as Karin immediately replied. "Hm, I''ll have my things packed. When will we leave?" "Wait, I''m the one leaving, not you. This is my journey." "This is our journey." Karin replied. "You can''t even protect yourself." "You''ll protect me." "I don''t want extra luggage in my journey." Sasuke said as Karin just replied smugly. "Huhu, I can heal all your injuries in a flash." "That''s not possible." "I''ll show you. Do you have any injury on your body right now?" Karin asked as Sasuke nodded. "A small one." Sasuke got a strain in his body and eye since he practiced Susanoo for a while. He didn''t have Fountain of Youth or Akihiko''s cells, so his injuries were not lowered or healed. "Bite me." Karin said as she revealed her neck. "Huh?" "Bite me." Sasuke looked at Karin with an "are you sure?" look as Karin nodded. He bit her in the neck softly as Karin moaned a bit. "Idiot! Why are you biting in a sexual way? Anyways, did you feel some change?" "You didn''t specify how to bite though and for the second question, I felt a small change." "So, it worked. I''m coming with you tomorrow. So, bye for now. I''ll meet you at the gate!" Karin said as she waved happily and ran away. Sasuke licked his lips as he thought, ''That.. that was a good experience- Nope. I said nothing.'' He then decided to just go back to his home. ----- The next day, everything was normal for Akihiko and everyone. Except for a few things. Temari finally arrived in Konoha and as soon as she arrived there, she went and met Tsunade. They were talking for a while as a chunin barged into the office. Tsunade furrowed her brows as she asked. "Why did you come in the room without permission?" "Lord Hokage, this is an emergency!" "What''s the news?" "The Kazekage has been captured by the Akatsuki!" "What?!" Tsunade got up from her seat as Naruto barged into the room again while Kakashi and Sakura walked in. "Explain what happened!" Tsunade ordered as the chunin started telling about what happened. Team 7 was listening to this as they thought, ''This might be our new mission.'' ----- [5 hours earlier] Deidara and Sasori''s puppet, Hiruko, who attacked Sunagakure openly just finished defeating Gaara, the current Kazekage, and the jinchuuriki for the One-Tail. "Boom Boom Bakudan!" Deidara shouted with a maniacal smile as he somehow managed to copy a certain loli. Gaara fell down with his cracked sand defense on his skin as Deidara''s bird doll grabbed Gaara and flew away. Kankuro tried to save Gaara but got poisoned by Sasori. "Deidara, why do you always shout weird things? You''re weird." Sasori said. "Weird? It isn''t weird at all. Art is Explosion and we should appreciate art." Deidara replied before continuing. "What do you know about the other jinchuurikis?" "I don''t. I only know about The Three-Tails which has been captured by Itachi Uchiha and the 6 Tails captured by the Leader. Of course, it was hiding in the sea but it was found out by Tobi." "Tobi? Kouhai?" "Yes." "So, who''s Sasori-danna''s opponent?" "I don''t mind. As long as I get to fight one jinchuuuriki." Deidara and Sasori flew on the bird as they headed to the Akatsuki base. ----- [Back in Konoha] Naruto, Sakura and Kakashi got handed a task, which was to find out the situation in Suna, relay it back to Konoha and then follow the orders of Suna. Temari who just arrived in Konoha also decided to go back. It was her brother who got captured after all. Tsunade also called for Akihiko as Akihiko respectfully declined. "I''ll send shadow clones with them. I have to go and save Jiraiya." "Huh? Save Jiraiya?" "Ciao!" Akihiko created 4 shadow clones before he left and everyone in the room just sighed. "Let''s get going!" Naruto, Sakura, Kakashi, Temari and 4 Akihiko''s clone started moving. ----- (End-) ===== Well, this is it. I will only be able to upload 3 chapters a week. Sorry about this but I hope you''ll understand. The three days will be Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday. My sleep schedule has been fucked up and I''ve been sleeping at around 2.am. Need to change it. So yeah, did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you liked the chapter, vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 87 - Jiraiyas Death Proofreaders: MagnuS the Tired Bullied Retard If there are any errors, please blame him.?? -_- Yes. Enjoy the chapter. ----- Team 7 and Temari left the village as Akihiko teleported immediately towards Jiraiya. He immediately saw 5 Paths of Pain. The Animal Path''s metal rod was speeding up to pierce Jiraiya but Akihiko caught it right between his fingers. ''Where''s the Deva Path Pain?'' Akihiko asked himself as he couldn''t find out the answer. "Jiraiya-san, everything will be Daijoubu from now on." ----- [15 minutes ago] Animal Path summoned a rhinoceros as it rammed into Jiraiya. Jiraiya summoned Fukusaku and Shima on his shoulders as he immediately went into Imperfect Sage Mode. Red lines appeared around his eyes and face as his nose became large and had frog-like bumps on it. However, he still got slammed by the Rhinoceros as the Rhinoceros made a large hole in the wall. Jiraiya kicked the Rhinoceros backward as three pairs of eyes shone in the dark. "Well, then, you have no choice." Fukasaku said as Jiraiya jumped up and landed in the middle of the building. Cracks appeared under where he landed. "Let''s drag them out with creation detection jutsu." After a few seconds, Shima shouted. "Found them." She opened her mouth as her tongue launched itself and wrapped around the salamander and Animal Path. "Now, Pa." Jiraiya shouted as Fukasaku replied. "Got it." He shot out a high-pressure stream of water as it cut through the walls and the salamander. Of course, Shima recalled her tongue before it got cut by it. After a while, Animal Path appeared again as Jiraiya was ready to fight. However, Animal Path just used summoning jutsu. "Summoning Jutsu!" Two other figures appeared beside Animal path and they both had Rinnegan and piercings. They were the Preta Path and the Human Path. "Why are there three pairs of Rinnegan?" Jiraiya asked himself as he was confused. "Think about that later, Jiraiya." Fukasaku said as Jiraiya became serious. "Right. It''s my turn now. From now on, I''ll switch my ninjutsu to senjutsu. Jiraiya the Gall-" The two toads slapped Jiraiya''s cheek as they yelled back. "Don''t shout in my ears."x2 "Jiraiya, let''s finish this quickly." Shima said as Fukasaku stuttered. "But we have to be careful of their eyes. It''s the strongest dojutsu." "Shut yer trap!" Shima yelled. They started nagging in each other''s ears as Human Path dashed forward and attacked Jiraiya. However, Jiraiya just kicked Human Path''s face with his leg as Human Path just flew away and hit the rock walls. A few of the body piercings fell off. Then, Shima and Fukasaku blasted oil from their mouth as Jiraiya released a large amount of fire to light up the whole oil. However, Petra Path walked in front and blocked it with his hands. Right after he blocked it, smoke covered the whole building. Petra Path absorbed the jutsu and the three didn''t take any damage. Jiraiya took off his slippers as he decided to jump and use Oodama Rasengan. However, it was still absorbed by Petra Path. Jiraiya looked at them as he frowned. ''Even in my sage mode, I''ll get killed. I have to think of a proper strategy.'' Jiraiya used a smokescreen to run away as he ran inside the pipeline. While they were running, Pa and Ma explained the Six Paths of Pains'' abilities to Jiraiya as they decided to use genjutsu on them. Frog genjutsu involves singing and hitting the correct notes. Fukasaku and Shima started singing as Jiraiya kept Petra Path busy with a fire jutsu. Jiraiya threw another fire jutsu towards Animal Path and Human Path. Human Path jumped up and stick to the wall to avoid the fire jutsu. However, in Animal Path''s vision, he got absorbed into the wall and in the next second, he was already falling towards Jiraiya. "Now, it''s one on one." Jiraiya said as he punched Animal Path with full force. Animal Path got punched and he flew away. However, he tried to summon an animal. As he was about to touch the wall, Jiraiya appeared as he kicked him again. Animal Path then flew away again and as soon as he turned in the air, his eyes suddenly shook and rolled around. When his eyes stabilized, he found himself trapped in a water cube together with the other two Paths. "You chose the wrong path, Nagato. Rather than rule the world though pain, I wished you would move on from the pain and harnessed your power to bring peace in other ways. I trusted you. Farewell." Jiraiya drowned the three as he turned away and dashed. But he was then slashed by Asura Path and his left arm got sliced off. "Ahh!" Jiraiya flew away as he stopped himself in the water. "Lad, your left arm." "I''m aware." 5 figures jumped from the hole made in the wall as they introduced themselves. "In attendance. The Six Paths of Pain." The five introduced themselves as Jiraiya joked. "Nagato, did you skip your mathematics? There are only 5." Asura Path just pointed his arm towards Jiraiya as he launched missiles from his arm. Jiraiya managed to run away from all of it Jiraiya disappeared as two frog tongues grabbed Animal path and grabbed it downwards. Jiraiya used Rasengan and hit it against Animal path. Animal Path fell into the frog''s gastric juice as some smoke came out. "You did it, Jiraiya-boy." Fukasaku said as a flag was raised. *Swoosh* A metal rod flew towards Jiraiya as Jiraiya tried to block it with his arm. He knew that it would pierce his body. All the other 4 Pains were already here. They were just waiting for the rod to pierce his body and drain his chakra. However, a figure appeared in front of him with a confident smile. "Jiraiya-san, everything will be Daijoubu from now on." *Puhh* Jiraiya coughed some blood as he laughed and he didn''t even know why. "Don''t die yet, Jiraiya-san. You still have to continue your Icha Icha Paradise books. Now, leave everything to me." Akihiko said as he walked forward. "Of course. They are my life''s work. I have to at least finish them." Jiraiya smiled. *Slap* "Jiraiya-boy, stop talking." Fukasaku slapped Jiraiya as Jiraiya shut up. "So, how do you want to die?" Akihiko said as he walked forward slowly as he activated the skill [Aura of Despair] as the 5 Paths of Pain and even Nagato could feel their bodies shaking. The 5 Pains couldn''t even move as they were pressured by Akihiko''s Aura of Despair. Then, the confusion stage hits. ''Why? Why are we scared? We can''t be scared. We are gods.'' Asura path immediately forced himself to move as he changed his arms into metal blades and with his two other hands, he launched some missiles towards Akihiko. "Come ChunChunMaru, I haven''t used you for a while." Akihiko said with an amused tone as Jiraiya on the other hand was squirming. ChunChunMaru. The name was just too good. "Die!" Asura Path yelled as the Animal Path summoned a large elephant-like animal. Akihiko just moved gracefully as he sliced up every missile from the middle and just deflected every strike from Asura Path. The Elephant ran towards Akihiko as it lowered its head. Akihiko just kicked the elephant, kicking it back towards the 5 Pains. Akihiko then just immediately dashed forward as the Asura Path sliced up the elephant. Akihiko slashed the katana with force as it tore the Human Path and Petra Path in half in one slash. The other 3 Pains were shaken. Deva Path Pain who was waiting for Deidara to arrive with Gaara also got the vision of the 5 Pains. But he didn''t care much. After all, they had the Rinnegan. They wouldn''t lose or so they thought. Akihiko on the other hand just continued on deflecting and attacking as he slashed each and every limb of the Pains. Only Naraka Path was left as he summoned the King of Hell. The King of Hell opened his mouth as the 4 Pains revived. ''This isn''t going anywhere.'' Akihiko thought as he just decided to put a genjutsu on all 5 of them at once. Once he finished, he appeared beside Jiraiya as he just sat down and ate cookies. "Want some?" Akihiko said as he handed some cookies towards Jiraiya, Fukasaku and Shima. "Oh, there isn''t any meat. It''s vegan-friendly." Akihiko added as the three were still staring at him. "Akihiko, you''re in a fight. Why are you eating cookies leisurely?!" Jiraiya yelled as Akihiko just pointed at the fight. "The result is already determined since I arrived. Even if there were a thousand of them, they wouldn''t win against me." Akihiko said confidently as Jiraiya, Fukasaku and Shima were shocked at the sight of 5 Pains attacking air. Animal Path even summoned animals to attack the imaginary Akihiko. In the eyes of the 5 Pains, all they could see was Akihiko dodging and attacking them every time. They couldn''t land a hit on him. Akihiko''s genjutsu level was too high for them to break. ''Will there be a day where I have to use all my abilities? Well, it''s better if there isn''t a day like that.'' Akihiko thought as he ate another cookie. "Oh, right Jiraiya-san, what are you going to do about your left arm?" Akihiko asked as Jiraiya pondered for a while. "Haha, I don''t know. I''ll properly figure it out later on." Jiraiya answered. ''System, can my blood regrow his limb?'' Akihiko asked as the system replied. [No.] ''Oh, alright.'' "Jiraiya-san, do you want to hear a joke?" "Sure. As long as it isn''t bad." "Knock knock." "Who''s there?" "Not your left arm." "¡­" Jiraiya just deadpanned at Akihiko. "*ahem* I should probably finish the fight now." Akihiko said as he stood up. Akihiko didn''t even remove the genjutsu as he just disappeared from the place. Jiraiya, Fukasaku, and Shima just watched as a purple blur just dashed between the 5 Pains. Every second, there was the sound of a chakra rod hitting the ground. After a minute, Akihiko finished removing almost all of the chakra rods as the connection between Nagato and the 4 Pains have been destroyed. Akihiko pulled Human Path by his hair as he looked straight into the Rinnegan. "I don''t know who you are. I don''t know what you want. But I''m going to find you. I''m going to kill you. You hear me?" Akihiko said with some of his Aura of Despair active that even Nagato felt a shiver through his spine. Akihiko just had fun copying a certain father who was badass. "Just kidding~" He then just removed Human Path''s chakra rods as Human Path fell limp. Akihiko placed a Hiraishin seal on the back of their heads as it was covered by their hair. He just decided to leave it like that. He didn''t bother destroying the bodies. He had plans for them. After all, Nagato wouldn''t allow these puppets and chakra rods to be left alone. Konan will come and collect them. "Jiraiya-san, let''s go back to Konoha." Akihiko said as Jiraiya nodded. "Pa, Ma, you can go back now." Jiraiya said as Fukasaku and Shima nodded. "Take care, Jiraiya-boy." The two toads just disappeared with a puff of smoke as Akihiko helped Jiraiya stand up. He used Hiraishin as they both teleported into the Hokage Office. "JIRAIYA!" Tsunade yelled out in shock as she saw one of her closest friends, Jiraiya, missing an arm. "Akihiko, what happened?" Tsunade asked as Akihiko just replied. "We just fought with Pain. Well, 5 Pains." "What?!" "Well, heal Jiraiya-san first. He''ll explain everything to you. I''m off to meet my children." Akihiko said as he waved and disappeared. "Jiraiya, tell me everything that happened." Tsunade said as she started to heal Jiraiya''s missing limb. The blood flow was starting to stop and the cut was slowly healing. "Well, I just found some trace of Akatsuki in Amegakure. I just decided to infiltrate there but I was discovered by Pain. The leader of Akatsuki. We fought and I managed to kill off 3 of the Pains. I didn''t think much and just decided to return to Konoha as fast as possible. But another Pain ambushed me and managed to cut off my arm. etc.." Jiraiya continued explaining the things that happened as Tsunade''s face changed many times. "When I was about to get pierced by the rod, Akihiko appeared in front of me while saying. "Everything will be Daijoubu from now on." Hahaha, his face was so serious while saying that." Jiraiya laughed even though he lost his left arm. "So, you''re telling me that Akihiko fought with all 5 of them, just using a katana and some genjutsu." Tsunade said as Jiraiya nodded. "Yep." "And their firepower can rival Kages." "Mm Hm." Jiraiya nodded. "Then, how strong is Akihiko?" "If I have to guess, he should be as strong as the First Hokage or the Ghost of Uchiha, Madara Uchiha." Jiraiya replied as Tsunade went into deep thought. "Anyways, Tsunade. I want to retire now. Maybe spend my time writing new books and researching more things." Jiraiya said with a smile as Tsunade slapped his head. "Research my ass! You''re just gonna peek into women''s bath! With that said, try to recover first. I''ll try to find a way to regrow your left arm." "It''s fine but thanks for the thought." Jiraiya said as he walked out of the office. Tsunade also just sat on the chair as she opened a bottle of sake. ''Akihiko, Akihiko. Just who are you.'' (End-) ===== Yes, the title was a clickbait. Jiraiya didn''t die. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you like the chapter, vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 88 - Pitiful Jugo Proofreader: Still MagnuS the Spoiled Milk Send some power stones to appreciate him....?? Yep, the power stones are to appreciate him. No sketchy stuff guys. I can assure you. Yep, no sketchy stuff going on around here. Enjoy the chapter. ----- While Tsunade was thinking about Akihiko, Shizune was currently re-visiting the Uchiha Household as she fainted last time. She didn''t get to talk with the others. Currently, she was talking about how she fell for Akihiko while the kids were perfecting their T-pose. "So, you see, I fell for Akihiko immediately when I saw him. He was charismatic, strong, and handsome. He also has good manners and doesn''t abuse his power. Even Orochimaru ran away from him. Then, I found out that he has many lovers. It made me love him even more. After all, one has to be kind, loving, and caring enough to have several lovers. The kids are also very cute. I also saw how he treats his family. That''s how I fell for him." Shizune said as the girls nodded. Even the kids who sneakily listened to what Shizune said, agreed with her on everything. Yep, their father was the best. Also, they are very cute. Then, they all felt someone arrive at the house. "PAPA!"x9 The kids ran as fast as they could and jumped on Akihiko, who teleported in the house. Akihiko chuckled as he let his body fall down. Normally, even if a full attack came towards him, he wouldn''t budge. But this was his daughters. If he didn''t fall down, his daughters would get hurt. Well, they''ll then cry and as a daughter-con, Akihiko would not allow his daughters to cry. *BAM* A loud noise was made as Akihiko fell down to the ground with his kids on top of him. The kids now had a worried expression as they heard the noise. "Papa, are you okay?" Renge asked with her signature emotionless face. But it looked cute in Akihiko''s eyes. "I''m alright. This is not enough to even injure me." Akihiko replied before he continued. "So, did you miss me while I was gone?" "Mm." Akiko nodded meekly as Akihiko patted her head. Seeing that, the other kids started shouting too. "I missed you too." Kiyomi "I missed you three." Kyoko "I missed you four." Mirai. "I also missed you, papa." Ayako said as she snuggled near Akihiko''s chest and laid on it. Himiko was nodding intensely while Himeko just nodded once. "I missed you the most, papa." Hina said as this started a small childish argument between the kids. "I missed papa the most." "No, I missed papa the most!" They continued arguing before their mothers came and picked them all up. "Stop. Don''t argue. You all are sisters, alright?" "Sorry."x9 The kids made a sad expression as the mothers felt their hearts being attacked. "It''s fine. How about we go and play outside?" Pakura said as the kids brightened up. "Yay! Let''s go!" The family went out with the kids to play and go around the village while Akihiko decided to go and meet Jiraiya. Akihiko and Jiraiya decided to go and talk at a sake shop. "Hahaha, Jiraiya-san, you should use this cream. This might help you." Akihiko said as he handed Jiraiya a bottle of cream. On it, the name said, "Ultimate Hand Restoration Cream." Jiraiya just deadpanned as Akihiko laughed out loudly. "I got a new idea for my novel. Tales of Akihiko the Piece of Shit." Jiraiya said as he decided to write it as soon as possible. He decided that he would write this as soon as he finished The Tales of Jiraiya the Gallant. It would be his autobiography. "Jiraiya-san, what will you do about your information network?" Akihiko asked as he put down the sake cup on the table. "Hm, I guess I''ll just disband the information team." Jiraiya said as he sighed. A sad smile appeared as he remembered how he founded the information network. Akihiko saw this and just shook his head. "Jiraiya-san, don''t disband the network. You can still be a ninja while writing books." Akihiko said as Jiraiya looked at him with a weird face. "Akihiko, I already lost a limb. It is time for me to take a break. I have already worked for a long time. Don''t you think I deserve a break?" "Nope. I''ll find a way to regrow your arm." Akihiko said as Jiraiya just chuckled. "Thanks for the thought but I don''t think it''s possible." "Heh, Jiraiya-san, who do you think you''re talking to? I''ll find a way and it won''t be too long. I''ll just have to "persuade" some pedo snake into a slave labou- I mean cooperation." Akihiko said as he remembered that Orochimaru ran away from him last time. "Slave Labour?" "Ahem, it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it." Akihiko replied but Jiraiya was skeptical. "*sigh* I didn''t manage to complete the prophecy." Jiraiya muttered as he looked up at the sky. He didn''t know that the Toad Sage had a new prophecy. {Who is''t knoweth the alas shall befall, t''s all down to a p''rson''s choice.} [a/n: Well, I just used a Shakesperean translator for this. The real words are "Who knows the fuck will happen, it''s all down to a person''s choice. It sounds deeper in Shakesperean eh?] It was the new prophecy of the toad sage who strangely used Shakespearean language. It was extremely profound and had deep meanings. They both continued to drink before Jiraiya just fainted. Akihiko teleported Jiraiya to Jiraiya''s home and after that, he just returned to the Uchiha Household to play with his daughters. After the daughters fell asleep, Akihiko went into the bedroom with his wives. "Let''s enjoy ourselves," Akihiko said as he took off his clothes. The girls also smirked as they shot a seductive look towards Akihiko. Well, they fucked for a long time. *Achoo* Shizune sneezed as Tsunade looked at her. "Sorry Lady Tsunade, I felt like I missed something important." Shizune and Tsunade continued to work on their paperwork as they both just wanted to burn the paperwork down. ----- Meanwhile, Deidara and Sasori finally arrived at their base. Deidara''s bird doll helped a lot during their travels. "Bring him here." Deva Path Pain said as the bird doll just dropped Gaara on the hands of the Gedo Statue. "Now, let''s start." They started extracting the One Tail and Gaara got into his mindscape again. He saw his mother hugging him from the back. He felt peaceful and just decided to sleep. ----- Team 7 and Temari already reached ? of the journey. Akihiko''s clones who gained a bit of Akihiko''s impatient personality just shouted. "Damn it. Just stick to us. We''ll get to Suna in an jiffy." All 4 clones touched one person each and they all arrived in Suna. "What? Why didn''t you do it sooner, Akihiko?" Naruto said but there was no reply. The 4 clones already dispersed. "Hm, so they can only use one Hiraishin each before dispersing." Kakashi deduced. Temari now tried to focus on this mission without getting any indecent thoughts about a certain someone. "Let''s go. I know where we have to go." They all followed Temari and they finally arrived at the place. Naruto just opened the room as Chiyo suddenly widened her eyes as she saw Kakashi. "White Fang!" She yelled as she jumped to attack. However, Naruto and Sakura both just landed a kick on her as she flew back. "GRANNY CHIYO!" Temari yelled as Sakura asked. "You know her?" "Of course, she''s my grandmother." Temari answered quickly as Sakura and Naruto went "Oh. Sorry about that." Chiyo spat some blood as she laughed, "Aha haha, I didn''t expect that. I was just joking around." Well, she really wanted to hit Kakashi though. "Granny Chiyo, what happened to Kankuro?" Temari asked as she saw Kankuro lying on the bed with some purple stuff on his chest. "He''s been poisoned." "What? Granny Chiyo, aren''t you a master in poison? Can''t you heal him?" Temari asked as Chiyo shook her head. "No. Only that Slug woman or maybe her disciples will be able to heal him. I hate her." Naruto started to laugh. "Hahahaha, is this a coincidence? I think not! Luckily, we have Sakura here. She''s a disciple of Granny Tsunade." Naruto said as Sakura nodded. "Let me try." Sakura walked near Kakuro as she placed her hand a few centimeters on top of it. A green glow covered her hand as the purple goo was slowly dragged by it. After a few minutes, the poison was gone. However, Kankuro still needed time to recover. "Right, let''s go." Naruto said as he wore his backpack again. "Wait, I''ll follow you. After all, I still have to love my grandson." Chiyo said. ----- [In Konoha] "You all are to go on the same mission as Kakashi''s team. Your mission is to head to Suna and support Kakashi''s team." "Got it." Guy made his signature pose as his teeth blinded Tsunade for a while. Team Guy left the Hokage office and went directly to the village gate. As soon as they left, Shizune entered with a large smile. Tsunade now had a tick mark on her head. "Shizune, where were you?!" "Haha, Lady Tsunade, everyone in the family is so kind. I was just too engrossed in the talk that I forgot about you." Shizune answered with a smile as Tsunade also decided. "Alright, Shizune. You''ll have to complete all this paperwork by today. If not, all the future paperwork will be on you. So, I''m off." Tsunade just left the Hokage office with a bright smile on her face, thinking about all the money she would make today from gambling. ----- Sasuke was currently on his way to find clues for Itachi''s whereabouts. He and Karin were just walking along the way as they heard screeches in a certain direction. "Karin, did you hear that?" "Yeah, I did." "Let''s go and check it out." Sasuke said as Karin nodded. They both dashed around as they now reached the place where they heard the sound. However, it was blocked by a large stone. "RAGHHHHHHHHH!" Someone was yelling inside as Sasuke just decided to just kick open the rock. He focused chakra on his leg as he put all of his strength in his leg. He smashed open the rock as Sasuke and Karin saw an orange-haired humanoid figure with dark skin looking at them. "Oh, Karin, step back. I''ll finish this fight easily. He''s strong but not strong enough to win against me." Sasuke said immediately as he just unsheathed his katana. He could sense if someone was weaker or stronger than him after training with Akihiko for too long. The auras were just too different. He even decided to restrict himself from using genjutsu this time. *Swish* He disappeared and right after, Sasuke could be seen with a smirk. His katana didn''t cut through Jugo. Jugo transformed his arm as he ran and punched Sasuke. Sasuke just easily dodged it as he slashed his katana at Jugo another time. Jugo''s punch hit the wall and made a large hole in it. Jugo could be seen turning around as his arms and legs changed again, once more. Booster-like things appeared on his arms and legs. "ARGH!" He yelled as blue light came out of his boosters and he sped up towards Sasuke extremely quickly. "Oh, quite surprising but I''ll have to end it now." Sasuke said as he closed his eyes for a second. As soon as he opened his eyes, Sasuke moved and he appeared right behind Jugo as Jugo''s eyes widened in surprise. Blood came spurting out of Jugo''s body as Sasuke just unsheathed his katana. Jugo regained his sanity as he thought, ''Ah, why am I this unlucky? First the curse, then Orochimaru, someone came to the base, destroyed everything. I was lucky enough to run away and save my own life. But, why is this guy here to kill me again?'' After he finished thinking, he just fell unconscious. "Hm, he should make a good subordinate. He''ll definitely be a great helping finding Itachi Uchiha. He could use some training though. His kekkei Genkai armor is not as hard as Akihiko. After all, if it was, my katana wouldn''t have been able to cut him." Sasuke muttered as he remembered that Akihiko had a similar version of kekkei Genkai to Jugo''s. If this was true, Jugo could probably talk to animals and gain intel. ''After all, his kekkei Genkai is a rip off of Akihiko''s kekkei Genkai.'' Sasuke thought as he smirked. But he didn''t know that Akihiko''s kekkei Genkai was based on Jugo''s bloodline, the only difference was that Akihiko''s kekkei Genkai was on steroids. "I wonder what everyone is doing in Konoha right now." Sasuke muttered as he sat down on the floor, leaning against the stone wall. ----- [The next day] Akihiko finally decided to complete his mission. He almost forgot about that. "Hey kids, Papa has something to do. Behave well at home, alright?" "Mm."x9 "Well, I''ll be off. Give Papa a kiss on the cheek." Akihiko said as he kneeled down to reach the kids'' height. "Ok." The kids kissed Akihiko''s cheek one after another as Akihiko has a smile on his face. "Be safe, dear." "Come back soon, Akihiko." Akihiko kissed all of his wives on the forehead as he just teleported away. (End-) ===== Hm, wait a week. Then, the chapter will come. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Well, that''s all for this week, thank you all for reading this fanfic. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 89 - "Visit" To Kumo Akihiko teleported to the place nearest to Kumogakure. He hasn''t been to Kumo after all. "Ahh, since they''re at the same village, I''ll just take both the Two Tails and Eight-Tails chakra." Akihiko decided as he yawned.?? "So boring. I haven''t even used the abilities of Rinnegan. They will be overkill. Well, I''ll just spam it during the fight with Deva Path. Better to defeat him with his skills." Akihiko muttered as he just decided to finish this as soon as possible. He could use chakra but he didn''t. It would be overkill most of the time. His normal raw speed was already Mach 35. After all, he was taking natural energy to enhance his body. That was extremely fast, even for those who used chakra. And now, since his chakra control was also extremely good, it would further increase his speed by an extremely large percentage. He could even go around the five villages in 3 minutes and it wouldn''t even tire him because of his immortal body. He just didn''t want to destroy things. If he used chakra and ran around the villages, the villages would be destroyed. And it was still not his max speed. So, he liked to use Hiraishin, good for traveling to places without anyone knowing After around 30 minutes, Akihiko arrived in Kumogakure. He looked around and just saw mountains with buildings on top of them. "Eh, Kumogakure looks boring." Akihiko muttered as he just spread his chakra across the village to find where Yugito Nii and Killer Bee were. He found two extremely large chakra pools and he decided to go to Yugito Nii first. He disappeared from his place as he dashed towards where Yugito Nii was. When he spread his chakra, elites from Kumo felt it and they immediately rushed to the Raikage, A to report it. "Raikage-sama, there''s someone who infiltrated the village." "I know. Go and call Bee." A said as he stood up from his chair. While the elites were preparing to find Akihiko, Akihiko was standing in front of a small hut, a few kilometers away from Kumogakure. "Eh? Why is this locked?" Akihiko muttered as he just flicked the door. The door shattered into pieces as Yugito could be seen with claws coming out of her hands and cat ears on her head. [a/n: Changed it. A real-life cat girl.] "Who are you?!" Yugito shouted cautiously as she quickly contacted Matatabi in her mind. ''Matatabi, I thought you said that as long as no men get too close to me, my body won''t act up. Why am I wanting to get close to him?'' Yugito asked as she panicked. ''Hmm, this is a rare case. His body is one with nature, no, it could be said that he''s a walking forest. His body is full of natural energy. All animals love natural energy. Oh, he also has other tailed beast''s chakra in him.'' ''I''ll leave those questions for later since I have a more important thing to ask? How do I calm myself down?'' ''Oh, go and hug him.'' Matatabi answered as Yugito blushed. ''Y-you should know that I have never hugged a man other than my father before.'' ''Yeah, then he''ll be the first.'' Matatabi replied. ''If I could turn into a human form, I would have already fucked him.'' Matatabi said shamelessly. ''Stop. You''re a bad influence, Matatabi.'' Yugito added before she felt a hand on her head. "Are you okay? Any mental problems? Don''t worry. I''m here for you." Akihiko said as he shed some fake tears and patted Yugito''s head. He even touched Yugito''s cat ears. Yugito retracted her claws as she couldn''t hold herself back anymore. "Uumph!" Yugito exclaimed as she just hugged Akihiko as hard as she could. "What are you doing?" Akihiko asked as he didn''t think that Yugito would be this bold. "¡­" Yugito didn''t reply. Her face was flushing from the embarrassment. Her body moved on its own. It was just too sudden for her to move. "Miss, let''s separate for a while. I have wives back at home." Akihiko said as he separated from her. Well, it was just a method to slowly trap someone though. Yugito also separated but she had a small pout on her face. Matatabi was enjoying this scenario. "Anyway, let me tell you my main purpose for coming here. I want to have some of Matatabi''s chakra." Akihiko said as he took a seat on a chair nearby. "Why do you want it?" Yugito asked as she looked calm but in reality, she was forcing herself on the chair to stop herself from wanting to hug Akihiko. "Hm? I just want to find out what would happen if I combine all of the 9 Tail Beasts'' chakra inside my body. Pretty risky but it has a high reward." Akihiko replied. ''Yugito, let me out. I trust him.'' Matatabi sounded from inside as Yugito asked. ''Are you sure?'' ''Yeah.'' Matatabi came out of Yugao''s belly as a small cat. Then, she suddenly busted out in blue flames. "Thanks." Akihiko said as he placed his hand over Matatabi''s head as he started to absorb a small part of her chakra. Matatabi was moving her head slowly and comfortably as she felt comfortable with Akihiko''s hand. Patting Mastery is OP. After a few seconds, Akihiko finished. "All done. Oh, I forgot. What''s your name?" Akihiko asked as Yugito answered. "Yugito Nii." Matatabi jumped on Yugito''s head as she shouted cutely, "And I''m Matatabi!" "Haha, I''m Akihiko. I''ll try to visit from time to time." Akihiko said as he handed out his hand for a handshake. Yugito also nodded as she shook his hand. Of course, one seal was applied. At that moment, someone interrupted them. "Get away from her instantly!" A blonde busty Kumo ninja came in with a katana as she pointed it at Akihiko. ''It''s bothersome. I''ll just go to Bee quickly.'' Akihiko thought as he just appeared in front of the blonde ninja and flicked her forehead. After that, he just disappeared from the house. Samui was pretty surprised at Akihiko''s action before she asked. "Yugito-senpai, are you alright?" "Samui, he wasn''t an enemy." Yugito shook her head as Matatabi was already back inside her. "B-But he looks like an enemy. After all, there isn''t someone as good-looking as him in Kumo." "You¡­. you¡­ you''re right." Yugito slowly nodded her head. ----- Akihiko, who just came out of the hut, just ran a bit further. He saw Bee and the Raikage coming towards the hut. ''Oh, I''ll just kidnap Bee.'' Akihiko thought as he appeared in front of Bee and Raikage. "Yahallo!" Raikage immediately prepared to fight as he changed into his lightning form. "You cannot dodge this. I am the fastest person in the shinobi world! I''m the peak of taij- OOF!" A yelled as he dashed towards Akihiko with a lariat. Akihiko didn''t reply as he just grabbed A''s arm and slammed him into the ground. *Kugh* A coughed some blood as he was shocked. ''H-he was faster than me?'' A thought as his eyes wandered to Akihiko. He then noticed that Akihiko wasn''t even using chakra on his body. Even he had to use chakra to access lightning mode. At that moment, Bee just took out all of his swords as he held them all using his body parts. He was going to use his own kenjutsu that he named, Acrobat. He had to be serious. After all, the enemy just fought his brother easily. "I''m here in peace. I''m an advocate for peace. Destruction is a no-no for me." Akihiko said as he closed his eyes. A wanted to punch Akihiko in the face but he couldn''t. His back was almost broken from the slam. "Peace my ass. You attacked us. You almost broke my spine!" A yelled as Akihiko looked at him with an innocent smile. "That was legitimate self-defense. You were the one who attacked me." "YOU! You¡­. you... you..." Raikage didn''t have anything to say as he just fell silent. Bee was now looking at Akihiko as he was cautious about him. "Let''s fight, you''ll feel my might, you''ll shiver in fright, this will be a homicide." Bee rapped with rhyme as he took out all of his swords and threw them up in the air. [a/n: I almost fried my brain thinking of this.] He held all the swords in both of his hands, his armpits and one of his knees and was standing in a crane position. He was going to use his Acrobat Style and Akihiko also took out his katana. "You''re gonna lose, with a terrible bruise! Konoyaro, Bakayaro!" [a/n: means, fool ya fool but I don''t like the English phrase.] Bee started attacking Akihiko with unexpected sudden sword slashes and even put lightning chakra to make them cut faster and sharper. *Klang* *Klang* *Klang* *Klang* Akihiko deflected all of them casually as Bee just jumped up. "Float like a butterfly, sting like a bee!" At the word bee, he threw two of his swords at Akihiko as Akihiko just spun his body once and threw the two swords back at him. "Holy Shit!" Bee managed to dodge the two swords as Akihiko appeared right behind him. Bee quickly turned around and slashed at Akihiko for one last time. "Come on, I told you. I came in peace." Akihiko said as he grabbed the sword with his hand. "You can ask your inner friend about it." Akihiko said as Bee asked Gyuki in his mind while still being cautious. ''Gyuki, is he telling the truth-yo?'' ''It''s most likely. If he wanted to, he could have destroyed us all. Even if I come out, I won''t last for long.'' Gyuki admitted as Bee became relaxed about him not being his enemy. But he was still thinking about how they didn''t know of such a strong person. "Tell me what you want, tell me what you need-yo." Bee said as Akihiko replied. "Ehh, I just want your tailed beast''s chakra¡­ Whee?" They just continued to talk and Bee and Gyuki decided to give Akihiko Eight-Tails chakra. "Well, let''s go to a safe place first." Akihiko said as he grabbed Bee and ran away from Kumo. "What the fuck." Raikage just said that as he waited for his medics. His spine was hurting badly right now. Akihiko took around 10 minutes to take Gyuki''s chakra as he told Bee. "If you want to, you can go and pursue your rap career. Now is the best time for it." Bee shed tears as he fist-bumped Akihiko. "My brother." A brotherhood was established right now. "Bee. I''ll visit you from time to time. Just tear this seal if you need me." Akihiko said as he handed them a seal. "Oh, thanks, my brother!" Bee said with a smile as he took the seal and fist-bumped Akihiko. ''How did they even become brothers?'' Gyuki questioned himself. "Bye." Akihiko just said that as he teleported away from that place. "Gyuki, were we left alone here?" "Yes." "Ah, shit. Oh right, what was the jutsu that my brother used?"Bee asked as Gyuki answered. "Hiraishin. It should be that. It''s similar to the technique that the yellow guy used." "I see. My brother''s awesome¡­.. -yo" After that, he ran away from Kumo as he deemed this as a chance to escape his brother''s grasp. "I''m going to pursue my rap career! Thanks, Akihiko my brother!" He yelled as he started running. In Kumo, A was waiting by the hospital bed as he waited for hours. "BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" He yelled as he finally knew that Bee probably ran away. After all, he would see the Eight-Tails being unleashed if Akihiko and Bee fought. Yugito and Samui were still talking in the hut. ----- "Mizukage-sama, I''m sure you will find a handsome, young, loving husband one day. Who knows, he might just appear in here one day." Ao said as Mei sighed. "Don''t do it, Ao. Don''t do it. Don''t give me hope." ----- Akihiko just decided to go to the bird''s forest to merge Matatabi and Gyuki''s chakra in him. He would get 2 new kekkei Genkai and he was sure that there would be some destruction. Oh, he also collected his reward. The cat was really small. It was still just a kitten. The kitten had white fur with three golden stripes on its head. It also had a special ability. It can breathe fire. "Hello, bird elder." Akihiko greeted as the cat jumped from his hands and tried to grab the bird. The bird elder managed to dodge but the kitten just breathed fire. "AHHHHHHHHH! MOTHERFUCKER! WHAT HAVE YOU BROUGHT UPON THIS CURSED LAND?!" The bird elder shouted as his tail got burned by the kitten. "Ahaha, sorry, sorry. Ayy, kitten, eat these. Birds are not delicious." Akihiko said as he handed some cookies over to the cat. "Meow." The cat nibbled on the cookies as the bird elder finally sighed. "Do whatever you want. Just restore the forest back to its original state." After that, he just flew away. Akihiko sat down as he started to merge Matatabi and Gyuki''s chakra. After a while, he finally finished. His chakra increased by 24500 and he gained Matatabi''s Blue Flames and Ink Release from Gyuki. Akihiko didn''t think that Ink Release was that useful for him. Well, why should he complain. A kekkei Genkai is a kekkei Genkai. "Cat, let''s go." Akihiko said as he grabbed the cat and teleported to the Uchiha Household. "Hello, my little princesses. Guess what Papa brought for you." Akihiko said as he went down on one knee and smiled at his daughters. "Umm, cookies?" Hina said as she titled her head. "No, it''s a cat!!!" Renge yelled out with stars in her eyes. She could sense the cat. Her pussy detector was tingling. [a/n: Ignore that.] "Wahhh! A cat!" The other kids became excited, except for Hina who became discouraged. "No cookies." Akihiko handed the kids the cat as he warned them. "The cat breathes fire." "Oh, we can cook food with the cat." Himiko said as she rubbed the cat''s belly. "Meow" The kids played with the cat as Akihiko just handed them a plate of cookies. Afterward, his wives came and smiled at him. "I''m back." ----- "How long until the extraction is complete?" "A few hours." "Fine. Itachi, Kisame, go and greet our guests." ----- (End-) ===== This is it for today. Do you guys want the 3 chapters to be released on 3 continuous days or not? If yes, vote in yes. Yes. No. If you like the fanfic, vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 90 - Deidara Joins Da Wae Of The Cookie Vote power stones. Yes. That''s all. -----?? Team 7, Temari and Chiyo were interrupted during their mission as someone stood right in front of them. "Itachi." "Kakashi-san." Itachi said with his three-tomoe Sharingan open. "Haah, it''s been a while since I have fought someone with a sharingan." Chiyo said as Naruto stretched. "Kakashi-sensei, Sakura, let''s beat him up." Naruto said with a cheerful smile as he created 3 shadow clones. "Everyone, don''t look into his eyes. His eyes are the Mangekyou Sharingan. It can make you fall into a genjutsu right when you look into his eyes. You will not be able to escape. The only downside is that the power requires some sacrifice. Itachi, how far has your eyesight deteriorated?" Itachi was surprised for a moment as he muttered, "Kakashi-san, could you have-" "Now, time to beat you up, Dattebayo!" Naruto yelled as he said the magic word. "Well, Naruto, I kindly ask you to come with me right now." Itachi said as he pointed his fingers at Naruto. "You''ll have to face me first." Kakashi said that as he punched Itachi. Itachi just grabbed Kakashi''s hand and one of his clones was already running towards Naruto. "RASENGAN!!!" The smoke dispersed and Chiyo already fainted on the ground. Sakura managed to stay awake but her legs were wobbly. Naruto threw kunais towards Itachi as Itachi dispersed into crows. "How?" "My eye is not needed for you to be in a genjutsu. Just my hands are enough." Itachi said as Naruto yelled. "KAI!" The crows all turned into shurikens as Naruto tried to dodge as much as he could. But he was still struck by some of them. He started to see illusions. He saw his friends leaving him, Sasuke trying to kill him, Kushina looking at him with disgust and Akihiko walking away further and further. He was brought out of the genjutsu as Sakura helped him with the genjutsu. Well, it was not that hard for her as it was normal genjutsu. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu." Itachi unleashed a large fireball as Kakashi dug a hole. He appeared right in front of Itachi and made an uppercut. Naruto and Sakura took this chance. They nodded at each other as Sakura also dashed to where Itachi would fall and punched as hard as she could, focusing chakra on her fist, enhancing the punch. Itachi flew towards Naruto and Naruto just bombed him with Oodama Rasengan. Itachi smirked before he was bombed as the team checked his body. They found out that it was not Itachi but a spy that was planted inside their village. After the fight, the team decided to continue on their journey. ----- Kisame was standing in front of Guy, Lee, Neji and TenTen as he had his sword pointed at the four of them. "Kisame." Guy muttered as Lee asked. "Guy-sensei, do you know him?" "Yes." "Come on! Let''s fight! Stop talking now!" Kisame said with a grin as Guy, Lee, TenTen and Neji all prepared themselves. "Heup! Water Release: Aquatic Shockwave." Kisame said as he clapped his hands together. The next second, he spewed out a large amount of water and it became a wave. "Here we go!" Kisame said as he held his sword and rode the wave towards Guy. He slashed his sword towards Guy but the sword was blown away after a sudden shout. "Leaf''s Rising Gust!" Lee shouted as he kicked Kisame''s sword. Neji used Hakke Vacuum Palm as the attack blew Kisame away. However, at the last second, Kisame managed to block the attack with his sword, Samehada. TenTen threw a large bomb towards Kisame as the bomb exploded. Kisame swam inside the water as Guy followed him. As soon as Kisame appeared, Guy appeared in front of Kisame as he put one of his legs on Samehada''s body and another as he hooked the handle with his leg. He pulled the Samehada away as Kisame was now unarmed. Lee, Neji and TenTen all appeared around Kisame as they were about to attack him. However, Kisame created three water clones as they all grabbed Lee, Neji and TenTen. "Water Prison." Kisame grinned as the three were trapped in water. They will die a few minutes later as they couldn''t breathe in Water Prison. "Without them in the way, I can take you out." Kisame said as Guy took out his nunchucks. Kisame slashed down at Guy as Guy tried to block it with his nunchucks. ''This¡­this guy has superhuman strength.'' Guy thought as he was trapped inside a water prison made by Kisame. ''I have no choice.'' "Sixth Gate: View Gate Open!" Guy yelled as his power spiked. Neji quickly took this chance to take down the water prison the three were in. Guy immediately jumped up and used his special move. "MORNING PEACOCK!" He yelled as he punched the air several times. Flames came out of Guy''s hands as the attacks put Kisame in fire and Kisame was falling down. Guy also fell on his legs perfectly as he joked. "Smells like grilled fish." "Guy-sensei¡­.." Guy thought the three were about to praise him and tell him how much they loved him. "Did Akihiko''s humor affect you?" "Guh!" Guy got some critical attacks as he hurried over to Kisame. "This isn''t his real body." Guy muttered as he looked at the dead body. The person''s face was entirely different. "Guy-sensei, let''s continue our mission". Lee said energetically as Guy also shouted. "Let''s go! We have to let our YOUTH EXPLODE!" After making sure that they won, Guy and his team went to their destination with Guy and Lee shouting youthful comments on the way. ----- Akihiko was currently out in the training ground with his daughters as he sat under the tree, watching them play with the cat. His wives were enjoying their time shopping around the village. Shizune also tagged along with them, leaving a large pile of paperwork for Tsunade to work on. "Haah, my daughters are so cute." Akihiko muttered as he saw Mirai running towards him. "Papa, let''s play." She said as she tugged Akihiko''s trousers. "Ah, alright. What do you want to play?" Akihiko said as he immediately held Mirai in his arms as he walked towards his other daughters. The other daughters also came running towards him as soon as they saw him coming to the playground. "We want to play ''What''s the time, Mister Wolf!'' " "Alright. Papa will be the wolf." Akihiko and the kids started playing as Akihiko let the kids win every round. The mothers came and saw them playing together and just smiled before joining in. The cat just jumped on top of Akihiko''s head as the cat just slept there. The three bears were sleeping on the stairs as they were too lazy. After around an hour, the kids were all tired. The mothers decided to give them a bath after resting for a short while. Akihiko decided to take a rest and slept for 3 hours before he was woken up. "AHHHH!" He came out to see an Anbu set on flames. The Anbu was originally here to summon Akihiko but as soon as he saw the cat, he decided to pet it. The cat burned the Anbu with flames and it led to the current situation. "Oh sorry. The cat breathes fire." Akihiko said as he just used Water Release and extinguished the fire. "*Huff* *Huff* The Hokage is calling for you." "Oh, I see." Akihiko nodded as the Anbu disappeared. Akihiko went back inside the house to inform his wives about the summon. Then, he just teleported into the Hokage office. "Hello there." "Hello, Akihiko." Shizune greeted with a large smile while Tsunade had an extremely serious face. "Akihiko, did you attack the Raikage?" "Nope." "Did you kidnap the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki?" "Nope." "Then, what the hell are these letters?!" Tsunade yelled in frustration as she slammed the letter from Kumogakure. Akihiko took it and read it. [Akihiko, a jonin from your village has kidnapped the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki and attacked the Fourth Raikage. If Konoha doesn''t want to have a war with Kumogakure, please return the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki. We also want compensation as a jonin of your village attacked us. I hope you will make the right choice, Konoha.] "Ok." Akihiko just deadpanned as he just burned the letter. "Akihiko! What are you doing?" Tsunade said as Akihiko just replied. "I don''t know what Kumo was thinking but A should already know my strength. I don''t see the point of this letter. Are they dumb shit or something?" Akihiko said as he shook his head. The letter was sent by Kumo''s council who make decisions instead of A when A has something to do. A didn''t tell anyone that he was badly defeated. He gave some excuse and rested in a secret place while just informing Mabui to not tell this to anyone. The council only knew that the attackers were from Konoha as they all thought that they had a great plan. The council didn''t know of Akihiko''s strength but they decided to try and cheat Konoha, thinking that Konoha wouldn''t dare to start a war. He came back home as he saw his kids chasing Mirai around as they all shouted, "PUNISH THE BAD GUY!" They caught Mirai and punished her by tickling her. Mirai wiggled around as she cried and laughed at the same time. "Alright, girls. Let''s stop." Akihiko decided to step in and the kids all stopped as they tilted their heads. "Why?" "Papa, why?" "Don''t you want to see Papa beating the bad guys?" Akihiko said with a large smile as he just decided to kill 2 birds with one stone. "WAHH! LET''S GO!!!!!" "Bad guys! Bad guys! Let''s go and beat the bad guys!" "Papa, don''t beat them very harshly, they are pitiful." Ayako said as Kyoko shook her head. "Nope Ayako, that''s not da wae. Papa, just beat them as hard as you can." "Mm, I''ll cheer for you, Papa." Hina said with a cute nod and a smile. "Can I bring the cat?" Renge asked as Akihiko nodded. "Now, hop in." Akihiko said as his eyes changed and the kids saw a door. "WOW!" They all shouted with stars in their eyes as they opened the door and found themselves in a mansion. They just jumped on the bed and sat there quietly as they saw a window-like thing appear in front of them. They could see what Akihiko was doing from a third-person point of view. "Oh, look! It''s papa!" Kiyomi shouted excitedly as the kids just stared at it. Akihiko just teleported right to where Gaara was. He had a seal on him after all. Of course, he didn''t forget to leave a note on the table. He had to inform his wives that the kids were with him. They might get worried. Akihiko arrived behind Deidara and Sasori who was inside his puppet. "Yo." Deidara and Sasori immediately moved back from their initial position by a few steps. Deidara prepared some bombs in his hand while Sasori had his puppet''s scorpion tail up, ready to attack. Akihiko just extended his left arm towards the two as he said, "Almighty Pull" Deidara and Sasori both get pulled towards Akihiko at high speed as they both had the same thought going inside their mind. ''How? How can he have Leader''s power?''x2 Akihiko then just punched the two as Sasori''s puppet shell broke while Deidara got embedded in the stone wall. Akihiko then just punched Sasori again as Sasori flew towards the wall. Akihiko appeared right behind Sasori as he punched Sasori again. This continued for a few minutes before Sasori just died from the attacks. The babies who were watching didn''t understand any of this. "Wow, Papa''s beating the bad guys easily." "Wow, so cool." Only Hina knew that they died but she already thought in her mind, ''This world cannot be judged with my old world''s rules.'' Deidara who was watching this scene just decided to use his ultimate jutsu. Ass-licking. *Kugh* He walked out of the wall and raised his arms as high as possible. "I surrender." However, Akihiko didn''t trust him. Akihiko appeared right behind Deidara as he held a kunai across Deidara''s neck. He closed off the window screen inside the mansion so the kids wouldn''t see this stuff though. The kids inside were just discussing how cool and powerful Akihiko was and didn''t even notice the window disappearing. "Why should I trust your words?" "Because I''ll die if I try to attack you?" "Fair point. But what do you have to say to defend yourself?" Akihiko said as Deidara had a few beads of sweat roll down his forehead. He gritted his teeth as he saw some of Akihiko''s cookies inside Akihiko''s cloak. ''Those. Those are the cookies.'' The fame of cookies has reached all of the Shinobi villages and the Akatsuki has heard about them too. "C-Cookies are the best in the world." Deidara said as Akihiko looked amused. "Hm? Do continue." Deidara continued to speak words of praise for the cookies as Akihiko just shoved some cookies inside his mouth. *Munch* *Munch* ''Oh, those are really delicious.'' Deidara thought as he shouted. "ART IS AN EXPLOSION! COOKIES ARE ALSO ART!" Deidara ripped off his Akatsuki cloak as he said with a grin. "I fucking quit Akatsuki. I''ll join you in the pursuit of Art." ''Isn''t this personality change too fast?'' Akihiko thought as he opened the window screen again. "Oh, Papa''s beating the bad guys!." The kids were interested in the fighting scene once again as they saw their dad. Suddenly, the rock entrance was smashed open. "DYNAMIC ENTRY!" (End-) ===== That''s all for today. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you like the fanfic, please vote some power stones. Join the discord because it is almost dead. It is in the AUX chapter. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 91 - Gaaras Death...... Quick notice here. I uploaded the character pictures in the discord server. Go join it if you want to see it. Although, you can find the pictures on google, please join the server. I beg you.?? I''ll give you a cookie. ----- "DYNAMIC ENTRY!!!" The entrance to the cave was punched down as Team Guy, Team Kakashi, Temari and Chiyo could be seen entering, ready to attack. "EHHHH! AKIHIKO?!" Almost every person from the team exclaimed as they saw Akihiko. Kakashi shook his head as he just sighed. ''Thanks. I have more time to read my Icha Icha Paradise.'' Kakashi mentally thanked Akihiko as Lee had shiny stars in his eyes. "SASUGA AKIHIKO! YOU ALREADY RESCUED GAARA! GUY-SENSEI, IS THIS THE POWER OF YOUTH?!" Guy turned towards Lee as he also shouted with tears, "YES, IT IS. LEE, HAVE YOU BEEN ENLIGHTENED ABOUT YOUTH!" "GUY-SENSEI!!!!" "LEE!" Lee and Guy hugged as the others just ignored their loud and comedic interactions. Kakashi and Chiyo were alert at Deidara''s presence. He was an S-class missing-nin after all. Kakashi was ready to use his newly evolved Mangekyou sharingan which he even doesn''t have an idea of how it evolved. "Akihiko, why is he with you?" Kakashi asked cautiously as he was ready to attack. "Oh, Kakashi-san, you don''t have to worry. He''s now my subordinate." Akihiko said as Deidara nodded. "Yes. I am going to pursue the way of Art. Explosions are Art! Cookies are ART! To reach the pinnacle of Art, I shall learn the way of Cookies and combine the two and get EXPLOSIVE COOKIES!" Deidara said with a large grin on his face as Kakashi, Chiyo, Neji, TenTen deadpanned. "Naruto, seal Sasori in a storage seal." Akihiko said as Naruto nodded. He went over to Sasori''s dead body and used the fuinjutsu skills that he practiced since young. Chiyo was shocked to see Sasori still looking young but now he''s already dead. She turned towards Gaara and smiled sadly as she readied herself to transfer her life force. For Temari and Sakura, Temari was too worried about Gaara while Sakura was trying her best to heal Gaara. After a while, Sakura just got up as she shook her head. "He cannot be healed anymore." Temari started shaking as tears fell down her eyes. "Why? Why..?" Temari asked herself as Akihiko answered in his mind. ''Because he''s dead¡­ but no worries, I am here.'' Chiyo walked over to Gaara as she tapped Sakura''s shoulders. She gestured Sakura to leave the task to her. Chiyo was about to start the transferring process before Akihiko just stopped her. "Old Grandma, enjoy your life. Don''t try to kill yourself. Just leave the task to me." Akihiko said as he pointed outside the cave with his other hand to Naruto, who already finished sealing Sasori. Naruto immediately got the message as he dashed outside as fast as possible. Akihiko held Chiyo up as he yeeted her towards Naruto. "Naruto! Catch." Akihiko said as Naruto caught Chiyo perfectly. "Good job." Akihiko said as he gave a thumbs up towards Naruto. Chiyo was dizzy from the throw as she still couldn''t process what just happened. Kakashi, Neji, TenTen and Sakura were sweating as they saw Akihiko throw Chiyo. She was an important person from Sunagakure. Akihiko went towards Temari and petted her head. "Don''t worry. Gaara will be fine. Can you leave the cave for a while?" Akihiko said as he smiled. Temari just nodded her head as she went outside the cave. Sakura felt a bit jealous and she didn''t even try to deny it anymore. "Everyone, can you please leave the cave?" Akihiko asked as they all nodded. Guy, Kakashi and Naruto knew what method Akihiko would use. Neji, TenTen, Lee and Sakura were all curious but they all followed Guy as he also went outside. Lee had one thought in his mind, ''It''s Akihiko, so he will find a way to do it. Guy-sensei even told me that it was Akihiko who healed me in chunin exams.'' Deidara also walked outside after asking Akihiko for some cookies. Akihiko just used a seal quickly as he covered the entrance of the cave, leaving only him and Gaara inside. As the cave was blocked, Akihiko immediately talked to his daughters. "Papa will close the window for a while. Play with each other for a while, alright? There will be toys in the room." Akihiko said as the kids in the mansion happily replied although Akihiko couldn''t hear them. "Okie Dokie." "Ok." "Non." "Fuck yeah." "Kiyomi, Papa said that you can''t use that word." "Sorry." Akihiko closed the window as he started using his healing method which was only available to him. After all, it needed his blood. Akihiko''s blood just continued to drip down before they healed after a short while. Gaara was slowly returning to life as his body looks more and more healthy. While healing Gaara, Akihiko thought, ''Shukaku''s already been extracted¡­ Do I have to wait for all the tailed beasts to be absorbed? After all, Kaguya needs to be unsealed for some specific purposes. Where was she sealed? I''m pretty sure I can break that place apart. Well, I''ll have to think of something first. Then I can just wreck open the Gedo Statue and save Shukaku.'' Akihiko decided to remove his transformation jutsu as he just wanted to troll Gaara. Gaara woke up as he felt groggy. "Where am I? Am I dead?" He muttered to himself as he saw Akihiko. "Ah, angel." Gaara muttered as Akihiko immediately noped out. ''This just backfired on me.'' Akihiko thought as he quickly talked again. Akihiko talked elegantly. "Human, your soul has already exited the realm of the living. Your body in the realm of the living is already on the brink of death. But human, your free trial of life hasn''t ended so I may have to yeet you back to the realm of the living. Now sleep." Akihiko made Gaara sleep using genjutsu as Gaara slept immediately. ''I''ll never try this again.'' Akihiko thought as he shivered. He used transformation jutsu and changed his form once again. ----- Outside of the cave, there were many different emotions. Deidara was calm as he leaned against the cave wall, thinking about ways to implement the art of explosion into cookies without ruining the art of cookies. It was an extremely hard task as Akihiko''s cookies were at the pinnacle. Naruto was talking with Kakashi about Icha Icha Paradise. Naruto stole a few books from Jiraiya during their journey. The two of them were nodding as they continued talking about Icha Icha Paradise. Neji and TenTen were talking to each other as they both were awkward towards each other and there was some type of tension between them. Guy and Lee were circling the group on handstands as they continued talking to each other. Chiyo gave up trying to open the cave entrance as she just decided to trust Akihiko and waited outside. Sakura was talking with Temari as she was trying to comfort Temari and assuring her that it was alright to leave Gaara with Akihiko. After a while, the seal placed by Akihiko on the cave entrance finally unsealed as Akihiko walked out while carrying Gaara. Temari immediately ran there as she immediately questioned Akihiko. "How is his condition? Is he fine now?" "Yep. He''s all fine now." Akihiko said as Temari hugged Akihiko as she started crying tears of joy. Akihiko just patted her back as Temari slowly calmed down and blushed. Sakura finally exploded in her mind, ''Fuck it all! I''ll confess to him. Who cares about being rejected and stuff? If I don''t do anything, I''ll be left behind.'' Sakura finally decided to be straightforward. Kakashi was deadpanning at Akihiko as he thought, ''Should I take my mask off? I''ll at least get a girlfriend.'' Kakashi thought. Guy was shedding tears as he muttered, "Akihiko, why do you have to act so cool every time?" Lee was also shedding tears. "Guy-sensei, I don''t know why I''m crying." The two were hugging each other as Neji and TenTen looking at this were weirded out a bit. Chiyo was just laughing as she felt both happy that Gaara was saved and Temari was finding love. She could see that. After all, it was obvious that Temari likes Akihiko. Naruto just sighed as he packed his backpack. ''Well, it''s Akihiko, what can I say?'' "Well then, I''ll go with Chiyo-san, Temari and Gaara to Suna. Can you all wait for me?" Akihiko asked as everyone else agreed. Akihiko just disappeared with the three as he arrived in Suna. "Oh, I''ll be off now. Bye." "Will you come to Suna more often?" "I''ll try. I''ll head back now." Akihiko said as Temari brightened up. "Okay. Bye~" After Akihiko disappeared, Temari carried Gaara and happily jumped on her way back to the Kazekage''s house. Well, it wasn''t too good for Gaara. His belly was hit by Temari''s shoulders multiple times as Temari jumped happily along the way. Akihiko then teleported to the place where Team 7, Team Guy and Deidara were. They all returned to Konoha directly as Akihiko mass teleported everyone. The kids inside Akihiko''s dimension didn''t notice what happened with Temari as they were too busy playing with the toys. For them, the toys were currently more important. But they looked at the window from time to time to look at their dad. Akihiko has been trying to develop Hiraishin into a mass teleporting jutsu. And he also tried to make a Hiraishin seal without the need to touch at all. The first jutsu development was going well but the second was still not working at all. ----- Sasuke was now sitting on a rock while holding a jar of cookies that he managed to take from home. Sasuke took out a cookie as he slowly moved it towards his mouth. "I''ll take a cookie.... and EAT IT!" Jugo whispered to Karin as he was quite confused. "What happened to him?" Karin just shook her head as she replied, "Nothing. He just sometimes shouts random things when he eats cookies." "Jugo, have you found Itachi Uchiha''s whereabouts?" Sasuke asked as he munched his cookies. "No, sir!" "Then, try to find him." "SIR, YES SIR!!!" Jugo immediately went to work. ''Ahh, I''m even starting to miss the three brats. I wonder how they are doing.'' Sasuke thought as he remembered Konohamaru, Moegi and Udon who followed him around, calling him Boss. ----- [In Kumo] "Fuck! Those fucking bastards really wanna die, huh?" A yelled as he wanted to punch the face of all those council members. "Mabui, send another letter to Konoha apologizing for the previous letter." A said as he felt annoyed. He was not the type to apologize for something easily. He may be a reckless person but he''s not a braindead fool. He knew when to retreat for his land. He knew Akihiko''s strength. Well, he already concluded that Akihiko was not even trying to fight them at that time. It was more like playing around for Akihiko. "Also, where''s Bee?!" Mabui continued to talk about Bee''s location and what he was currently doing as A immediately ordered to bring Bee back to the village. ----- White Zetsu appeared from the ground as he notified the members of Akatsuki. "Sasori has been defeated and Deidara has betrayed the Akatsuki." "WHAT!" Kisame had extreme anger in his voice. He was one of the oldest members of the group and he was extremely loyal to Akatsuki. The members all had different facial expressions. Kisame was shivering in anger, Konan, Itachi and Kakuzu were all cold and stoic just like their usual expressions. Hidan looked amused while Obito/Tobi was concerned under the spiral mask. His plans needed to be perfect. He will have to manipulate everyone, to achieve his dreams. Black Zetsu, who was hiding inside the Akatsuki lair, was already thinking of many plans to manipulate the events so that Kaguya could be revived. He needed someone to revive Madara and he knew exactly who to give that job to. His plans were almost ruined when some bastard destroyed the lab and killed Kabuto but he only needed to pull the immortality card to attract a pedophile. Every person who was in the Akatsuki lair had many different thoughts. ----- Akihiko was currently at his home. He just finished talking with Tsunade about the matters about the mission, Akatsuki and Deidara. Deidara was currently locked up in jail as he is still a missing-nin. He wanted to use his bombs to escape the jail but Akihiko told him not to, or else he will be banned from eating cookies. Deidara decided to just slowly give Akatsuki''s information little by little, using them to remove his status as a missing-nin. On his current path, the title brought trouble. Everyone continued to do their respective things. Naruto just decided to create more versions of his Rasengan, Lee and Guy training around the village, Neji practicing Eight Trigram Palms, TenTen managing her father''s shop, Kakashi reading Icha Icha Paradise and last but not least, Sakura who went to her home, making detailed plans on how to confess to Akihiko. Today, in the Uchiha Household, it was not as crowded. Ayame went to Ichiraku''s to help her father Teuchi with the work even though Teuchi told her that it was fine. Kurenai was out with Team 8 on a mission. Haku decided to go and revisit Zabuza''s grave for a while as Zabuza was like her brother. Akihiko went inside his dimension and carried all of his daughters outside as they were already asleep. He laid them on their respective beds as he just smiled and walked out of the room. "Akihiko, Shizune has something "important" to discuss with you." Izumi who was waiting outside of the kids'' room told Akihiko as Akihiko kissed her on the lips. Izumi was taken by surprise as she blushed a bit. It was not the first time and yet, she was still embarrassed. "Oh? Don''t tell me you still get embarrassed at this, my dear wife?" Akihiko said with a smirk as Izumi just pouted. "Don''t tease me anymore! Let''s just go." She turned around and pulled Akihiko''s sleeve as they headed to the bedroom. "Well, I knew something like this would happen." Akihiko said as Izumi opened the door. (End-) ===== Another clickbait title. Heh. This is it for the week. Thank you for reading. Did you like the chapter? Yes. No. If you like the fanfic, vote some powah stones. I hope you have a nice day. Proofread by: MagnuS the Gay, Clickbait the Crossdresse Chapter 92 - Shagging Shizune Edited by: MagnuS the Man(go) Lover. Proofread by: Yat0(clickbait) the Master Baiter If the power stones reach 200, I will not give an extra chapter.?? If the power stones reach 400, I will still not give an extra chapter. If the power stones reach 800+, I will not give an extra chapter. I''m very generous. ----- In front of Akihiko, Shizune was wearing only a robe to cover her body as Izumi also quickly appeared near Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao, Pakura and Haku. They all had smug smiles on their faces. They all agreed that Shizune would be the first to go and after that, it''s free real estate. Akihiko never got tired even after hours and hours of fucking. They already prepared everything. Akihiko immediately created some shadow clones silently as they went to where the kids were sleeping to guard them and take care of them. He was going to be busy for a long time after all. Akihiko walked closer towards Shizune as he took his black shirt off. Shizune was acting meekly as Akihiko moved his face closer to Shizune''s. Shizune was not too used to Akihiko''s face, unlike his wives who saw it every day. Even Mikoto, Yugao and Haku who acted calmly, failed to be calm in the beginning. Anko was like Anko, being playful. Izumi, Kurenai and Ayame didn''t change much other than the fact that they stared at Akihiko for a long time. As for Kushina, she acted just like normal, hugging Akihiko like a koala every day. Back to the topic, Akihiko whispered right into Shizune''s ear. "Leave everything to me." Shizune was tickled by Akihiko''s whispering as she started talking. "W-" Akihiko just lifted her and didn''t give her any chance to speak. He walked towards the bed and just dropped Shizune on the bed. Akihiko then followed up as he also climbed the bed and took off Shizune''s robe. Shizune was blushing really hard as this was the first time a man had seen her body. Shizune was a bit self-conscious as she had already scanned the boobs of the wives while talking. She compared it to herself and thought that her boobs were really lacking. She was proud of her ass though. She was thicc and she worked hard for it. Akihiko looked at Shizune''s body as he complimented her. "Shizune, you look stunning." Shizune smiled as she replied, "T-thank you." Akihiko moved his hand towards Shizune''s lower mouth. He played around with the clit and rubbed around the area softly as Shizune started to breathe heavily and started to feel pleasure. "Do you like this feeling?" Akihiko asked with a smirk as he used his left hand to rub Shizune''s nipples. *Huff* "Y-yes." Hearing the answer, Akihiko rubbed Shizune''s pussy a little more before he inserted his finger in the hole. "Ah." Shizune''s pussy was tight as she had never inserted anything into it before. The most she did was rubbing her pussy and nipples. Her hymen was torn when she trained taijutsu. After 2 minutes, Shizune was already wet as her breathing was ragged as her face was shaded deep red. The wives were also touching their boobs and pussy but these weren''t enough for them to orgasm anymore. They got too used to having sex with Akihiko so much that normal masturbation doesn''t affect them anymore. "Shizune, you''re wet enough. I''ll start now." Shizune just nodded as she was still catching her breath. Akihiko''s pants just disappeared as he took them off in a flash. His dick immediately got hard as he can control his muscles at his will. It means that he can control his boner at all times. [A/N: Lucky bastard!] [E/N: weakling can you control ur anus muscles?] Shizune closed her eyes as she waited for Akihikos'' dick to enter her hole. She was waiting for the pain to come. Akihiko just pushed his dick slowly as it entered Shizune''s tight pussy. "Ah!" Shizune yelped as she expected the pain to come but only confusion hit her. ''Eh? Why doesn''t it hurt?'' She opened her eyes and just saw Akihiko smirking at her. "It doesn''t hurt, right?" She quickly nodded her head as Akihiko just replied. "Good to know. Then, I''ll move properly now." "Mmm~ Ah~ Ahn~" Akihiko started thrusting and picked up his speed slowly as Shizune started to moan. *Insert Intense Smacking Sound* The sounds of two bodies slapping against each other rang through the room as Shizune was on the verge of orgasming. "F-faster~ F-fuck me harder~" ''Why am I making these strange noises?'' Shizune questioned herself but she soon forgot about the question as she lost herself in pleasure. Shizune finally came as she thought that it would be time to rest. However, Akihiko just switched the position from missionary to doggy style as Shizune was taken by surprise. "Ah! I''m still sensitive!" "That''s even better." Akihiko rapidly thrusted his cock inside Shizune''s pussy as Shizune moaned loudly. The wives already wanted to jump in but they restrained themselves. Akihiko decided to finish as Shizune looked exhausted. Her breathing was ragged, her eyes were rolled back and saliva dripped from her mouth. "Shizune, I''m going to cum." Shizune quickly answered, "P-please *huff* cum outside~" "Hmm, alright." Akihiko just pulled his dick out suddenly as Shizune squirted from him pulling out. After that, he came on Shizune''s ass as Shizune just fell down on the bed. ''Kushina! Kushina! Let me out! I can''t let those go to waste!'' Kurumi''s voice sounded in Kushina''s mind as Kushina just answered. ''No.'''' ''Please~ Let me out! I won''t do anything except licking that cum away!'' Kurumi pleaded as Kushina just decided to make a deal. ''Then, you''ll have to listen to me at all times from now on. Alright?'' ''Deal!'' Kurumi appeared as a fox and jumped down as she quickly hid near the bed. ''Huhuhu, I shall lick all those wasted cum away! These definitely taste better than the ones in Kushina''s mindscape.'' After Shizune, the wives all finally went to bed and started their turns. Akihiko spent many hours fucking as Kurumi sneakily licked every cum that leaked on the bed and floor. ----- The kids woke up while Akihiko and his wives were having sex. They went to find their Papa and Mamas as they saw the note stuck on the door. The note said that their father and mothers were sleeping inside and he was extremely tired so the kids nodded. "Let''s not disturb Papa and Mamas. We should be good children!" Renge said while hugging the new cat. The fire-breathing cat was named Nyanta by Renge and the other kids agreed to it. "Yeah yeah, we should definitely be good children." "I agree." "Yah." "Okay." "Fuck yeah." "I will ask for hugs when Papa and Mama wake up." "Let''s go and play with Nyanta, Gurizu, Panda and Aisu!" "Where''s Gurizu, Panda and Aisu?" [a/n: You probably already recognized the kid who cussed.] Gurizu, Panda and Aisu were trembling right now. "Panda, Aisu, we didn''t see anything. If we mentioned anything, we might lose our cookies." Aisu nodded as he panicked. Cookies were too precious to lose. Panda just answered while he panicked. "Yes, we definitely didn''t see Boss and the Madams having sex." "Panda, we didn''t see anything." "Yes, sorry. We didn''t see anything." After that, the three bears went and played with the kids. Nyanta tried to burn them but for the three bears, Nyanta''s fire was child play. They all continued to play and after an hour, Naruto came back home. Naruto just joined his sisters as they continued to play for 2 hours straight. Akihiko and the girls already "woke up" from their "sleep" as they took a bath and went outside. The kids were extremely happy that their parents woke up and asked them to give hugs. Or course, the kids all got hugged for a long time and they all had satisfied smiles on their faces. Shizune just went back to the Hokage Office as she had a large smile on the way back to the Hokage Office. Ayame and Anko came back home and as soon as they arrived, they already knew what happened. Kurenai was still on her mission with Hinata, Kiba and Shino and she wouldn''t return for maybe a day. That night, the wives started another round. ----- [The next day] "Ma, Papa still hasn''t woken up. Can I go and wake up Papa?" "Sure." "Hehe, it''s my job." "It''s OUR job."x8 "Let''s go!" [30 seconds later] "Papa, Wakey wakey." "Papa, wake up." "Hm, wake up pls." Hearing his kids'' voices, Akihiko immediately woke up. "Hm? My cute little daughters, what do you want?" "We bought something for you. It is in the kitchen!" Akihiko immediately speedran as he brushed his teeth and changed his clothes. His face was still extremely handsome. The kids were innocent so they didn''t feel that attracted to him. They just thought that their Papa was extremely handsome, cool and that he was the best dad. Akihiko went downstairs with the kids as he saw his wives sitting in the dining room. "Good morning, dear. Did you have a good sleep?" Mikoto closed her eyes and smiled as she greeted Akihiko. "Mornin'' Akihiko." Anko said in a carefree tone. "You have finally woken up, Master." Haku said as she bowed towards Akihiko for a short while. She had a lewd smile on her face that was unnoticed by everyone except the kids. "Yeah, good morning my lovely wives." Akihiko said with a charming smile as his wives returned a smile. "I prepared some breakfast. Eat it while it''s still hot." Pakura was still in her apron. "Hmm, I wanted to cook ramen for breakfast." Ayame pouted as Yugao patted her back. "Ramen for breakfast is umm, not too delicious." Yugao said as Ayame looked dejected. "Haha, I remembered that Akihiko used to bake cookies for breakfast almost every day." Kushina laughed her ass off as Akihiko just had a straight face. Who knows what he was feeling inside? Maybe feeling dead inside. "Come, let''s eat now." Izumi said as she pulled the kids up to place them in their respective seats. Akihiko also sat on an open seat as he decided to ask the kids. "So, my daughters, what did you buy for me?" Akihiko asked as Akiko jumped from the chair and ran as fast as she could. She then brought back a black box and stopped in front of the chair. "Umm, Mama, can you help me up?" She asked as she looked towards Pakura. "Sure, you cute little puffball." Pakura said as she lifted Akiko and placed her on the chair. "Thanks, Mama." Pakura went back to her seat and continued eating her portion. "So, we bought a hair tie for you!" Akiko said excitedly as she opened the black box and showed it to Akihiko. "Tada~"x8 The other 8 kids said with different tones. "Papa, do you like the gift?" Himeko asked as she looked at Akihiko hopefully. The other kids were also staring at Akihiko. "Yep, I love it very much. I''ll use it right now." Akihiko said as he immediately took off the UMU hair tie that he always used. ''Well, I''ve used you for quite some time, but you''ll be staying in my inventory from now on. I''ll take you out sometimes.'' Akihiko thought as he used his mouth to hold the new hair tie. He used his hands to gather his hair into a single ponytail as he quickly tied it using his new hair tie. The hair tie was white in colour. His wives were dazed as they stared at Akihiko for quite some time. It was only broken apart when Akihiko asked his daughters. "So, why did you decide to buy the colour white?" Akihiko asked as Himiko answered. "Because Papa always wears black. You need some white colour in your outfit." "Yep dear, you like the color black too much that almost every piece of clothing that you have is black." His wives also agreed as Akihiko just smiled. "Thanks for the gift. I''ll treasure this." The family all had happy smiles and then Naruto came down. "Oh, good morning everyone." "Good morning Naruto. Here''s your breakfast." "Good morning, brother!"x9 "Ooh, thanks." After that, Naruto joined in the breakfast and after eating, Naruto and Akihiko went to the training ground as Naruto needed some help in his Rasengan development. "So Akihiko, what should I do to make my Rasengan more powerful?" Naruto asked as Akihiko just replied. "Add a chakra nature to it." "Chakra nature?" "Eh? You don''t know what chakra nature is?" Akihiko began explaining about chakra nature as Naruto nodded. "Do you want me to show you some examples?" Akihiko asked as Naruto nodded. Akihiko just opened his right arm as a Rasengan immediately formed there. He added Fire Nature as the Rasengan turned to a deep red and hot fiery aura around it. "So, you just add it like this and the power becomes a lot stronger." Akihiko said as he threw the Flame Rasengan like a baseball. Naruto''s eyes almost popped off. "What the hell?" He was more surprised by the fact that Akihiko threw a Rasengan than seeing the destructiveness of the Flame Rasengan. "Can you teach me how to do it?" Naruto asked Akihiko as Akihiko agreed. "Thanks, Akihiko." Naruto said as Akihiko just waved his hands. He decided to go and meet Deidara. (End-) ===== This is it for today. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Also, is the smut better now? I tried my best. If you like the fanfic, please vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Also, I''ll not be able to reply to the comments for around 8 hours. It''s midnight where I live and I''ll have to sleep now. Chapter 93 - The Cult Of The Dark Side "Haha, I can finally go and find him. I need those cookies." An attractive woman with white hair and snake eyes said cheerfully as she continued. "It''s been a long time since I ate cookies. My plan was delayed but it''s all good." She said as she ran towards Konoha.?? *Bam* "Ah! My nose." "It''s weird running with legs." She muttered as she stood up again and continued running. ----- [Konoha] Akihiko was currently standing face to face with Deidara as Deidara looked tired. "Boss, can I just explode this cell?" "No." "WHYYYYY!" Deidara yelled dramatically as he fell down on his knees, arched his back and tears ran down his face. He turned his head dramatically as he continued. "Art is the only reason for me to be living but it has been stripped away fro- Mumph!" Akihiko just entered inside the cage as he spread open Deidara''s mouth. He just shut Deidara up with a cookie as Deidara became quiet again. "Shut it. Don''t make noises and don''t try to bomb this place. I''ll come and beat you up if you do." "*Munch* But boss, how long do I have to stay here? I already gave some information about the Akatsuki to them." "I''ll go and talk to Tsunade." Akihiko said as Deidara became happy. "Thanks Bo-" Before he could finish, Akihiko turned his head around and looked Deidara in the eye as he used Aura of Despair. "But if you betray me or try to hurt my family, I''ll fucking kill you." Deidara started shaking as he nodded quickly. "Well, even if you wanted to, you can''t. After all, if you have any intention of hurting my family, you would already be dead before you can try. Bye~" Akihiko said in a carefree tone as he disappeared from the jail. "Fuck, that was scary." Deidara muttered as he wiped the sweat off his face but then he grinned. "I definitely made the right choice leaving Akatsuki." Deidara said as he calculated the pros and cons. Well, the pros of following Akihiko were too high. There was also the learning of cookies which he now thought of as another form of art. "Heheheh, Heheheh, Muehehehe- *COUGH* *COUGH*" Deidara began to laugh before he choked on cookie crumbs. "Shit, I shouldn''t laugh after eating cookies." ----- "Heheh." "¡­" "Heheh." "¡­" "Hehe-" "Shizune, can you stop your "heheh?!" Tsunade said with a tick on her head as she slammed the table. "But¡­ Lady Tsunade, I''m too happy right now. I''m too happy that even the soreness in my legs is going away. Hehe, Lady Tsunade, Akihiko was extremely rough yesterday." Shizune replied as she cupped her own cheeks and blushed a bit. "Tch." Tsunade got annoyed but she didn''t continue. *Click* The door opened as Akihiko entered the room. Shizune blushed a bit and smiled like an idiot while Tsunade was still a bit annoyed. "Yes? What do you need, Akihiko?" Akihiko just entered the room as he stood beside Shizune. "Tsunade, can you let Deidara free?" Tsunade stayed silent while Shizune was wondering why Akihiko wanted Deidara freed. "He''s an S-rank criminal. We don''t know if he''s a spy from Akatsuki or not. I don''t even know when he''ll try to break out from jail." Tsunade said with a serious tone. "But I''ll make an exception for you, Akihiko. Can you guarantee that he won''t cause any trouble?" "Of course, Tsunade. I''m Akihiko after all." Tsunade still looked at Akihiko skeptically. "Don''t worry. I''ll kill him immediately if he has any ill intent towards Konoha. And he gave you information about Akatsuki too, right?" "Yeah. I''ll have to trust you on this one, Akihiko. Please don''t let me down." "Yeah, I won''t." "Mm." Tsunade just nodded as there was awkward silence in the room. "*ahem* I won''t take much of your time. Shizune, I''ll meet you in the evening." Akihiko said as he closed his eyes and smiled. "Mm. See you later." Shizune said with a nod. Akihiko left the Hokage Office as Shizune immediately spoke. "Lady Tsunade, do you need any massage? Or help with paperwork?" "Shizune, what do you want? Just tell me directly." "Teehee~ Can I go home earlier today?" "No." "Why?" "There''s a lot of paperwork." "I-I understand, Lady Tsunade." Shizune started working on paperwork together with Tsunade as they both had many thoughts occupying their heads. But they still bickered with each other for fun while doing paperwork. ----- Akihiko was currently in front of the Cookie Shop, Dark Side as he was overwhelmed. Pakura mostly managed the shop as she expanded the shop and hired employees. She was mostly free so she took this job upon herself. Under her management, the shop now became the most famous dessert shop in Konoha. When Akihiko arrived, lots of people around him started kneeling down as they looked up at him and spread their arms. "THE DARK LORD HAS ARRIVED! PRAISE THE DARK LORD!" ''Holy shit! What the fuck! I didn''t come here for a few months and who are these cultists?!'' Akihiko was surprised but it was a pleasant surprise. "Ahem, you may rise." As Akihiko said that, the cultists stood up but they still looked at him with worship in their eyes. Akihiko didn''t say anything else and just walked towards the shop. The customers(cultists) made way for Akihiko. Akihiko walked inside the shop as he saw Izumo, Kotetsu and some other employees. "Oh, Kotetsu, Izumo. Are you enjoying the job?" "Yes, boss. The pay is great, the job isn''t too tiring, and we can easily eat coo-" Before Izumo could finish Kotetsu closed his mouth. "Yes, we love this job, boss." "Alright. Also, you can eat some cookies, just don''t eat too much during work." "Thank you boss!" "I''ll be leaving now." Akihiko said as he just dismissed it with a wave of his hand. Akihiko went outside as the customers(cultists) all turned towards him. The cultists kneeled and said. "D-Dark Lord-sama, you have just arrived. Please stay a bit longer!" "No." *Swoosh* Akihiko teleported as the cultists were left in shock. "SASUGA DARK LORD-SAMA, HE''S A HIGHER BEING. OF COURSE, HE WOULDN''T LIKE TO BE AROUND US." "Ohhh! You made a good point! SASUGA DARK LORD SAMA!" "The fuck you mean! He''s sus-" The person who shouted it got quickly silenced as he was dragged and forcefully fed a cookie. He immediately started kneeling on the ground as he joined the cult. There were many shouts as the cultists turned towards the sky. That day, the cult''s belief was even more strengthened and they wouldn''t stop until they became the largest cult in the world. ----- Oblivious to the thoughts of his followers, Akihiko returned to the Uchiha Household and found Renge playing with the cat near the lake. "Oh, Renge, are you having fun playing with the cat?" Akihiko suddenly asked as he appeared behind Renge. Renge''s facial expression didn''t change but she yelled. "AH!" The cat, Nyanta fell into the lake as he started panicking. "Oh, the cat!" Renge said as she turned towards Akihiko with pleading eyes. Akihiko just waved his hands as a small branch of wood appeared from under the lake and pushed the cat towards the land. Nyanta immediately climbed up the lake as he was shaking. He was still glaring at Akihiko and Akihiko just snapped his fingers to call the cat. However, this made the R.S.P activate. [Wap starts playing] I said, certified freak Seven days a week Wet-ass pussy ''Alright, stop.'' [Song has been stopped] {A/N: know why I played Wap?} "Papa, what is Wet-ass pussy?" Renge asked as she tilted her head. Akihiko immediately worked his brain as he answered, "Nyanta. Nyanta is a pussy cat and he just fell into the water. So, he can be called a wet-ass pussy." "Oh. Naruhodo!" Renge nodded. Akihiko decided to just make a large tree in the middle of the lake. He continued to control the wood vines until they started to become a large, beautiful tree. "That''s cool!" Akihiko muttered as Renge now had stars in her eyes. "Papa, Papa, teach me." "Hm? What do you want me to teach?" "Teach me how you made a large tree?" "Oh, I''ll teach you when you''re older, alright?" ''She can use it, right? After all, she has my DNA.'' "Non." "Now, let''s go inside." Akihiko said as Renge took his hand and followed him inside the house. When Akihiko arrived, he saw that Kurenai, Hinata and Ino were there. "Oh, Kurenai, Hinata, you finished your mission?" "Yep."x2 "Mou! Don''t forget about me!" Ino said with a pout as everyone in the room laughed. "Alright, alright. You''re here too, Ino." "Yep, that''s more like it." Ino now nodded with a satisfied look on her face. "Right, as we were talking, Hinata and Ino wanted to-" Yugao said before the children yelled. "FIRE! FIRE!" Haku immediately went there as she just froze that place up. She then saw the kids looking away while carrying Nyanta. Haku gave them a scolding right on the spot as the kids just nodded. After that, she returned to the living room with the kids. "Haku, what happened?" Kurenai asked as Haku just sighed. "The kids and Nyanta accidentally set the trees outside on fire." "Hahahahaha!" All the adults just laughed as Akihiko just patted the kids'' heads. "Next time, be more careful with Nyanta, alright?" "Ok, Papa." "As I was saying, Hinata and Ino want you to meet their parents." "Eh? You sure, Hinata, Ino?" "Yes. Is it not fine for you, Akihiko?" "Oh, it''s fine for me. Let''s go, Hinata, Ino." Akihiko just teleported with the two of them. Everyone just sighed as they continued what they were doing. ----- Akihiko first went to Ino''s home. Akihiko, Hinata and Ino just appeared in front of the house as Ino just opened the door. "Who is it? Oh, Ino, my daughter. Hinata, you''re here too. It''s fine. BUT WHO THE FUCK IS HE?!" Inoichi said as he had veins on his head. "Dad, he''s my¡­." "He''s your?" "lover." "WHAT!!!" Inoichi immediately lost his cool as he went forward but he just got pulled back by his wife. "Oh, congratulations, Ino. Let''s talk inside." Inoichi just got pulled inside as Akihiko, Hinata and Ino entered the room. They sat on the floor as Ino''s mom just took out several teacups and placed them on the table. "Dear, you three can have a talk. This boy and I will have to go and have a men''s talk." Inoichi said as he forcefully suppressed his anger. Sure, let''s go, father-in-law." Akihiko said with a smile which angered Inoichi even more. They both just entered another room as Ino muttered. "I''m worried." "You don''t have to be worried. Akihiko''s really good at convincing others." Hinata whispered back in Ino''s ears but Ino shook her head. "I''m worried about my father. He''s really impatient with things regarding me. If he attacks Akihiko, Akihiko will return the attack." "Oh, right. Let''s hope that it does not happen!" ----- [30 minutes later] "YOU BRAT!!!" Hinata and Ino just sweatdropped as they thought, ''Did we jinx the situation?'' "I ACCEPT YOU AS MY SON-IN-LAW! HAHAHAHAHA!" "Eh? What?"x2 Hinata and Ino''s brains stopped working as they turned towards the door. Inoichi had his hand over Akihiko''s shoulders as he laughed loudly. "Haha, he''s really a good man. Akihiko, I''ll trust you with Ino. Take care of her." "Of course, Father-in-law." They continued talking as Ino and Hinata were still confused. "Father-in-law, I''ll have to take a leave now. I''ll come and visit later." Akihiko, Hinata and Ino left the house as Hinata and Ino immediately questioned Akihiko. "Akihiko, how did you do it?" "Do what?" "Convince my father." "Convince her father." "It''s easy. I just bribed him with cookies.." Akihiko said as Hinata and Ino pouted at the same time. "You should have made a more believable lie. Fine. Keep your secrets." Akihiko just smiled as he teleported towards the Hyuga Compound again. "Um, I''ll wait outside." Ino said as Akihiko and Hinata just nodded. Hinata opened the door, entered the room and found Hanabi, who jumped and hugged Hinata. "BIG SIS! WELCOME Bac-" She froze up when she saw Akihiko and ran away back to her room with a bright red face. "Hehehe." Hinata laughed like a creepy person but stopped after a while. "Akihiko, are you ready?" "Yep, I''m always ready." Hinata knocked on the door as Hiashi answered. "You may enter." Hinata opened the door and the duo entered the room. Hiashi could be seen working on some scrolls as he now looked at Hinata and Akihiko. "Hinata, why did you bring this man into the room?" "Father, he''s Akihiko and he''s my lover." "Oh, I see. Hinata, you should know the requirements I have for my son-in-law, right?" "Yes, father." "Alright, Wait here, Hinata. You boy, what''s your name?" "Akihiko." Akihiko just said that and didn''t say anything else. "Ho, follow me. We''ll have a small spar." Hinata just sat down quietly as she sensed Hanabi peeking from outside the room. She smirked as she pulled her inside. "Hanabi, what are you doing?" "S-sis, I just wanted to see if he is strong." "Then, watch from here. You don''t have to sneak around." "O-ok." ----- Hiashi and Akihiko stood against each other. "Let''s start the spar." Akihiko was relaxed while Hiashi was in his stance for using Gentle Fist. Both of them didn''t move but Hiashi decided to make the first move. "If you aren''t going to make the first move, I will!" Hiashi activated his byakugan and was surprised by the amount of chakra Akihiko possessed. He used Gentle Fist: Vacuum Palm as two bursts of compressed air pressures traveled towards Akihiko. Akihiko immediately turned his back and adjusted his position so that the two attacks would hit the place where his muscles needed some massage. The two attacks hit Akihiko as Akihiko just let out a satisfied smile. "Oi Old Man, is this all you can do?" (End-) ===== This is it for today. Thank you for reading. Did you like the chapter? Yes. No. If you like the fanfic, please vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 94 - Fight Between Brothers "Oi Old Man, is this all you can do?" ''I need some more. These are good massage techniques.'' Akihiko thought in his mind. "Junior, this senior will use a proper attack. Be prepared." "Sure!" Akihiko just replied as he thought, ''When did he become a CN novel senior.'' Hiashi dashed towards Akihiko and decided to hit 64 of Akihiko''s acupuncture points. As Hiashi swiftly moved his palms to hit Akihiko 64 times, Akihiko moved his body slightly as he adjusted the place where the palms were about to hit. "Big Sis, why didn''t he move?" Hanabi asked as the speed was too fast for her. "He just wanted a massage." Hinata said with a smile as she shook her head. "Massage?" Hanabi just tilted her head as she was confused. She just decided to continue and watch the spar. "Ah. That''s a good massage. Thank you, Hiashi-san. I''m sorry for this blackeye." Akihiko just said as Hiashi was alerted. Before he could even dodge, a fist met his right eye. He flew backwards and hit the wall. Just as he thought that he would stop, his body broke the wall and continued flying outside. He only stopped when his body fell into a bush. "Shit! What kind of lover did Hinata find?" Hiashi muttered before he smiled. "At least, he can always protect her with this strength. Isn''t that right, my dear wife?" Hiashi said that as he looked at the sky. "I''m not your wife but that''s definitely true." Akihiko said as Hiashi''s body tensed up. "When did you arrive here?" Hiashi turned around and looked at Akihiko with his byakugan still active. It looked really funny as his right eye was swollen. He saw a layer of chakra covering Akihiko''s face and decided to look through it. He saw Akihiko''s real face as he was stunned. "Oh, just now. Father-in-law. Now, let''s go back. Hinata''s waiting." Even though he heard the word "father-in-law", Hiashi didn''t do anything as he was still stunned by Akihiko''s appearance. "Hm? What are you doing, father-in-law?" "What do you think I''m doing? Help me back inside the house." Hiashi replied as he finally got out of his stupor. Akihiko just chuckled as he helped Hiashi inside the house. ''He''s really attractive. No homo. No wonder my daughter likes him. He''s stronger than me and is also a handsome individual. I approve of his relationship with my daughter'' Hiashi thought as he nodded. In the future, he will have the same thought process again for his other daughter. They arrived in the house one second later as Akihiko just dashed over here. Hiashi''s hair was all over the place. Hinata and Hanabi laughed seeing Hiashi''s appearance. "Well, father-in-law, I''ll get going now." Akihiko said as he nodded his head once and turned towards Hinata and Hanabi. "So, you''re Hinata''s little sister, huh? You''ll soon be my sister-in-law." Akihiko said as he patted her head. Hanabi just nodded as she had her head down. Her face, neck and ears were all red. Hiashi just sighed as he saw this. "Akihiko, let''s go now." Hinata said as she grabbed Akihiko''s arm with a smirk. She and Akihiko left the house as they saw Ino waiting outside the house. "Ino, did you wait for too long?" "Nope. Are we going back to the Uchiha home?" Ino asked as she stood up and grabbed Akihiko''s remaining arm. "Yep." ----- "Jugo, are you sure this place is where Itachi is hiding?" Sasuke asked as he looked at the building from afar. "Yes. The animals told me that they saw him entering the building a few hours ago." "Alright." Sasuke said as he took a deep breath and just exhaled it. He walked forward as Jugo and Karin followed him. Sasuke stopped as he turned around, "Huh? Why are you following me?" "We''re going to fight Itachi, aren''t we?" "Wait, I''ll just go alone. The two of you, stay here." Sasuke said as he turned around. Karin was about to retort when Sasuke continued, "Karin, I know you want to follow me but just wait here for me. I''ll end it on my own." ''After all, if you followed me, you might get hurt.'' Karin just sat down as she stared at Sasuke''s back with a pout. She understood that Sasuke must have a reason but she still wanted to be of help to him. Not just sit here and wait all the time. Meanwhile, Jugo was darting his eyes back and forth between Sasuke and Karin as he thought, ''I''m like a third wheel. Wait, I''m a third wheel. Yeah, what a sad life.'' After thinking that, Jugo just sat on a rock, staring at the sky. Sasuke, together with his trusty katana hanging at his waist and his sharingan activated, walked menacingly towards the building. [a/n: Be warned. Things will be very confusing. Everything is genjutsu after genjutsu. Even I got confused while writing this.] As soon as he entered the building, he arrived in a large hall with someone sitting on a large chair made of rock. Sasuke already knew who it was, just from the silhouette. "Itachi Uchiha!" Sasuke said hatefully as Itachi just looked at him. "Sasuke, with your sharingan.. how far can you see?" "Save the useless talk." Sasuke just said that as he appeared behind Itachi. He slashed his katana swiftly but Itachi just blocked it with a kunai. Itachi turned around and kicked Sasuke but Sasuke just dodged it as he slashed his katana another time. Itachi dodged it but Sasuke just predicted the place where Itachi would dodge and pierced Itachi''s stomach. "You''ve grown strong, Sasuke." Itachi just raised his arm as he pointed with his two hands towards the seat. Itachi''s corpse just turned into crows as Sasuke just smirked. "You may have outsmarted me but I have outsmarted your outsmarting." Sasuke just said that as his current body also broke down. A Chidori just pierced Itachi who was sitting on the chair as Sasuke was ready for another attack. He knew Itachi wouldn''t just die like this. This was just another genjutsu. He turned around as he shot a Chidori Sharp Spear towards Itachi. Itachi just tilted his head as the Chidori Sharp Spear pierced the wall behind him. "Itachi, why don''t we end this charade? I will be the victor in the end." Sasuke said confidently as Itachi just replied. "I see that you''re confident but it will all turn out into an illusion. After all, you don''t have the Mangekyou sharingan. Sasuke didn''t reply and just smirked. He threw several small shurikens towards Itachi as Itachi deflected them all. He dashed forward with his katana but stopped as Itachi used Tsukuyomi. He felt his body getting fragmented into small square pieces but managed to easily break through it. Itachi was surprised but his vision was already blurring from the side-effects of using a Mangekyou ability. Sasuke took out two large shurikens as he spun them around extremely fast. He threw them towards Itachi and just made space in between for him to dodge. Just as Itachi jumped in the empty space between the shurikens, Sasuke already finished the hand signs for Fire Release: Great Fire Ball Jutsu. A large fireball approached Itachi as Itachi just jumped upwards. Sasuke predicted that as he used Fire Release: Fire Dragon Jutsu as dragon-headed flames shot out towards the sky, heading for Itachi. Itachi managed to narrowly escape with small burns as the remaining dragons just vanished in the sky. Itachi jumped out of the hole made by the dragons as he stared at Sasuke from above. "Itachi, you¡­ already lost." Sasuke then just pulled his right hand down as lightning streaks started forming in the sky. "Lightning Release: Dragon''s Descent" A large dragon-shaped figure made of lightning came down and hit Itachi at an extremely high speed. The smoke cleared as the building and nearby landform got destroyed. Itachi who was face flat on the ground got up as his right hand had severe burns. Blood was dripping down his mouth as he smiled. "Sasuke, you''ve really gotten strong." "I know that. You''ve already said it for the second time." Sasuke said as he walked towards Itachi. "Sasuke, this time, I shall show you my trump cards. Amaterasu!" His right eye bled as the veins in his eyes were showing. Black flames started appearing on Sasuke''s body as Sasuke''s eyes spun. "Kagutsuchi" Sasuke just muttered that as the Amaterasu flames were extinguished. ''Mangekyou Sharingan?'' Itachi was shocked this time. "Is that all you have to show, Itachi? I guess I overestimated you." Sasuke said as Itachi just smiled. "Susanoo." A red aura appeared around Itachi as it slowly transformed into a skeleton, a humanoid and then became an armored shell. A shield appeared on the left and a flaming sword appeared on his right. "Susanoo" Sasuke said as he also created a humanoid Susanoo. He already reached the Humanoid Stage even though he started not too long ago. It was because he was the reincarnation of Indra. [a/n: *sips* That''s bullshit. Or not.] A bow appeared on his left arm as he drew it. He stretched out his left arm as he created an arrow made of Amaterasu. He launched it towards Itachi who blocked it with the Yata mirror but felt his body falling. ''Huh? I guess my body can''t handle it anymore huh? My disease is incurable.'' He then fell face flat onto the ground as he couldn''t move his body. Sasuke, who thought that Itachi couldn''t block his strike, walked towards Itachi in his Susanoo form. He then stopped in front of Itachi as he sat on his heels. "Itachi¡­ the Uchihas were your family. But why did you turn your back on family?" Itachi just smiled as he looked at Sasuke''s eyes. "I''ll show you the truth behind the events." Sasuke saw all the events on why Itachi made the decision of killing the Uchiha clan. "I see but this doesn''t change the fact that you were the one who massacred the clan." Itachi was smiling as he was ready for his death. He had two regrets which was not being able to have a heart-to-heart talk with Sasuke and the other was not being able to meet his mother another time. He knew that Mikoto was out of the clan that night. He raised his right arm to try and tap Sasuke''s forehead, only for Sasuke to hit his head with the handle of the katana. Sasuke dragged Itachi''s body and went back to his team. "Sasuke! Do you need any healing?" Karin immediately ran towards him and asked as she extended her right arm towards him. "No. We''ll be returning to Konoha immediately." "But Sasuke, weren''t you going to kill your brother? Why are you bringing him with us?" Sasuke just replied, "I still have something to do with him." "Ok. I won''t question your decision. Jugo, let''s go!" Jugo didn''t say anything and just nodded. A certain half-black-half-white Zetsu was staring at the scene as he smiled. ----- "Wahahahaha! I''m here! I''ll eat all the cookies!" The white-haired women laughed out loud as the guards in front of Konoha were alerted. "Stop! Who are you?!" "Oh shet!" She ran away and circled the wall. When she was quite far away from the guards, she jumped over the wall and rubbed her nose. "Wahahahaha, I''m amazing. Now, let''s sense the contract!" She closed her eyes and tried to sense someone who had the snake contract in this village. "Oh, I can see it now." She quickly ran towards the Uchiha Household and just knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* "Mama, there''s someone outside!" "Yes, Hina." Kushina answered as she went to the door and opened it. "Yes, is there anything you need?" The white-haired woman nodded, "I want to find Akihiko and eat cookies!" ''Kushina, she''s the old snake hag! Be careful!'' Kurumi answered from within as Kushina replied. ''You can easily beat her right? There shouldn''t be any problems letting her in.'' ''Hmph, of course. The Great Kurumi is extremely stronk!'' ''Yeah, yeah.'' "Do you want to enter the house?" "Yep!" Kushina and the white-haired woman entered the home as the kids were spying on them from the inside. ----- Akihiko was stopped by Sakura who was breathing heavily. Hinata and Ino had one thought in their mind, ''Heheh, our plan works. She''s trapped.'' They both quietly walked backward as they whispered to each other with smug smiles. "Ino, Sakura''s going to confess, right?" "Yep, that''s the most likely scenario." "Let''s enjoy the show. I got some cookies." "Thanks." They both looked at the scene with smug smiles as Akihiko asked Sakura. "What do you need, Sakura?" "W-well, I have something to tell you." "Yeah?" "I know you''re already going out with Ino and Hinata but I-I really lik- umph!" She bit her tongue as her face went red. Hinata and Ino were holding their laughter as this scene was funny. Sakura shook her head as she tried again. "I really like you, Akihiko!" What will Akihiko reply? Find out next week. (End-) ===== This is it for this week. Thank you for reading. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 95 - Akihikos Crazy Monologue "I really like you, Akihiko!" Sakura confessed as she waited for Akihiko''s answer. She looked at Akihiko''s face with hope as Akihiko sighed. "Sakura, you know I already have wives and lovers, right? I even have kids. How shameless do I have to be, to have more lovers?" Sakura just bit her lip as her head drooped down. "Well, the thing is, I''m shameless. My shamelessness cannot be measured by mere words. So, of course, do you want to go on a date later on?" Akihiko asked with a smile as Sakura looked up again. "Yes! Thank you!" Sakura shouted enthusiastically as she went and hugged Akihiko for a short second. Then she went on and hugged Ino and Hinata as she thanked them. "Thank you for helping me!" "It''s fine." Hinata replied with a smile as she thought, ''After all, Akihiko should have many lovers. Who shall I convince next? Hanabi?'' Ino also just laughed and waved her hand. "It''s fine. It''s fine." "So, will you girls talk to each other for a while? Someone just visited the Uchiha Household." Akihiko asked as Ino nodded. "Yeah, we''ll talk here. Bye Akihiko!" "Oh right, Sakura. Is tomorrow evening fine for the date?" "Yes. I''m free anytime!" Sakura replied quickly as she nodded. "Alright. Bye." Hinata and Sakura also waved goodbye as Akihiko just disappeared. "So, Sakura. Let''s go to the park and talk, alright?" Hinata said with a smile as Sakura nodded. The three of them headed over to the park as they talked there for quite some time. ----- Tsunade was currently rubbing her head as she thought of the problems. Akatsuki had several Kage-level powerhouses and she knew the details from Deidara''s intel. She was thinking if she should make the decision of whether to hunt the Akatsuki members one by one. Shizune opened the door and walked inside the office with a sake bottle. "Lady Tsunade, do you want to drink some sake? You seem stressed." "Yeah thanks, Shizune." Tsunade said with a smile as she took the sake bottle and chugged it. "Shizune, you want to leave earlier, right?" "Yes, Lady Tsunade." "Can you ask Akihiko to come and meet me here in the office? We have important things to discuss." "Of course, Lady Tsunade." Shizune happily hummed a song and continued working as she can leave the work earlier today. ''*sigh* Why are there so many fucking problems? I just want to give this position to someone else. Akihiko? Nah, he''ll probably run away from the duties. Jiraiya? He''ll also decline the position.'' Tsunade continued thinking of who to pass the Hokage position to as she continued working on her paperwork. ----- *sigh* "I hope I made the right gamble. But whatever the risk, if I can get immortality, I can sacrifice anything." Orochimaru said with a grin. ----- "Kisame, supply your chakra. We''ll extract the Sixth Tail now." "Yes, Leader." Pain just dropped Utakata''s body onto the hands of the Gedo statue as Kisame started working on the extraction. ''With this, we have gathered the One Tail, Three-Tails, Four Tails, Five Tails and Sixth Tails. Only the Two, Seven, Eight and Nine are left.'' Nagato thought as he made plans. Nagato, with his real body, talked to Konan. "Konan, can you spy on Konoha for a short while. We''ll be advancing with our plan after your return." "Mm." Konan just nodded as two paper wings appeared behind her back. She started flying towards Konoha but it would take a while before she arrived there. ----- "My brother, I lost the rap competition, but I will not lose my aspiration. I''ll return there and win, this is my ambition- yo!" Bee rapped with emotion as Ay just sighed. *sigh* *BONK* "BEE! You''ll be punished for sneaking away from Kumogakure. We have problems right now. The greedy fools decided to send a war threat to Konoha." "Oh, brother! Let me be the ambassador, I''ll go and apologize!" *Bonk* "Apologize my ass. You cannot leave Kumogakure again. You''ll just sneak away again." At that moment, Yugito Nii entered the room as she heard the conversation. After all, Ay was yelling loudly. "Raikage-sama, allow me to be the ambassador to Konoha. It is my duty as a ninja of Kumogakure." "Hmm. Mabui, is Samui on any mission?" "No, Raikage-sama." "Alright, Yugito, you will go to Konoha together with Samui this time." "Thank you, Raikage-sama." "Now, it''s punishment time for those greedy fools." Ay said as he cracked his neck and walked towards the prison. ----- Akihiko was taking his time walking towards the Uchiha Household as he made plans in his mind. ''The Akatsuki should have got more tailed beasts. I should start my plans now. Yugito. She would probably be targeted by the Akatsuki. She''s already attracted to me a bit, so I can step up the game. For Temari, I''ll visit her next week. Hmm, Tsunade¡­ she''ll probably be too focused on Akatsuki right now. Pain''s assault in Konoha is nothing to worry about. I can beat him with a frying pan. Nagato will most likely send Konan or someone else to check Konoha for a while. After all, I''m a Konoha-nin. But since I used genjutsu to make it look like I struggled while fighting against the 5 Pains, it should make him think that Deva Path would be enough to fight me. And the plan will continue. I already killed Kabuto and everyone else in the lair so Zetsu''s only plan is to use Orochimaru for resurrecting Madara. Kaguya''s on the moon and with my current strength, I''ll just destroy the moon. Just have to put some chakra in my strikes. Unseal Kaguya and kill Toneri at the same time. I should probably steal the Tenseigan too. With that, I can easily destroy the Eye of the Moon Plan. Obito would most likely come and try to capture the Two and Nine-Tails using any means possible. Well, all my wives can easily beat him to death. He should still be thinking that he has everyone on his palm, while in reality, he was just dancing on my palms. After everything is over, I''ll just live a peaceful life together with all my wives and daughters. Akihiko smiled as he finally finished his monologue. Yes, although everything he did seemed random, he had a small plan for everything. {a/n: You should already know that even though Akihiko is easygoing and some other positive things, he''s "slightly" manipulative.} *ding* [Make your plans come true] [Description: The System has heard your thoughts and decided to make a mission on it.] [Reward: Chakra Fruit, Greater Knowledge of Space-Time Seals, System Upgrade, System''s Limit will be broken, everyone''s power in the Family Section will be increased by 15%, ??? Ticket] [Time Limit: 2 years] [Penalty: A bit of delay in your plans] [Yes/No] ''Haha, my partner. Thanks for the mission. I accept it.'' [Mission Accepted] ''Also, why are these only a few missions given to me?'' [The System has been adapted to the host''s lazy personality and became lazy.] ''Oh. Ok. That''s good. Things are troublesome if there are many missions.'' {a/n: Were the rewards too op?} Akihiko arrived in front of the house as he just walked in. The seal didn''t activate as he was the one who made it. In front of the door, he heard laughing sounds as he just smiled and entered the house. "Yeah, it was really funny back then." "Oh! I didn''t know he had a side like that. He was really scary when I met him. He just killed lots of snakes in Ryuichi Cave." "What?" "Um, I''m back." However, the kids didn''t run towards him and jump on him immediately. "Dear, the kids are asleep right now." Mikoto answered as Akihiko sighed a breath of relief. "Ah, I thought my daughters don''t like me anymore." "See Grizz, I told you. Boss is like the legendary daughter-con!" *whisper* "Shut up, Panda. Do you want to be trained by Boss or get your daily cookie amount cut off?" Panda shook his head with fear and Aisu was warning the two with his hands. "Hm? Aisu, what are y-" He didn''t get to finish as he turned his head and saw Akihiko''s smiling face. "AHHHHHHHH!"x2 Gurizu and Panda ran away as fast as possible. Aisu just sat down quietly as he tried to say that he didn''t have a part in any of this. "Good job, Aisu. You''ll get more cookies today." Gurizu and Panda who heard it outside just grumbled. "Panda, why did you have to do it?" "I don''t know but we should hide for now. ALMIGHTY BUSH!" A bush appeared as they both hid in there. Akihiko, who gave Aisu some cookies, just went on the chair and sat there. "So, Great Snake Sage, what are you doing here?" "I just came to eat cookies." The Snake Sage said with her mouth full. "Drink some water." Haku gave a cup of iced water to her as she happily drank it. "Thank you!" The Snake Sage finished eating the cookies and she then made a sad expression. "What''s wrong, Snake Sage?" Pakura asked as Snake Sage pouted. "I have a name. I''m ehh¡­. ummmm¡­." She started thinking of a good name on the spot. "I''m Shiori!" She shouted as she nodded happily. She just made this name right on the spot. "So, errrr, Shiori, what are you going to do now?" Kushina asked. "I''m returning back to the cave. I told my subordinates that I''ll be returning after getting the cookies. But I can visit here anytime, right?" She asked with a hopeful expression. "Of course, you can!" Kushina replied immediately as the Snake Sage now known as Shiori hugged her. Akihiko didn''t say anything and just took out lots of cookies from his inventory. "Here, Snake S- Shiori, take these cookies. These should take a while for you to finish." Akihiko said as he gave the cookies to her. "Thank you! Now, bye-bye everyone!" After saying goodbye to everyone, she summoned herself back to Ryuichi cave. However, she didn''t change back to her Snake form. It was because she thought the human form was more interesting. "So, my dear wives, do you want to spar?" "Sure!"x8 Ayame was still helping Teuchi and learning more Ramengan moves at the same time. "We should probably go somewhere else. This place will be destroyed if we spar here." Akihiko knew the perfect place for sparring. However, before he teleported with his wives, he made several wood clones for the protection of his babies. ----- Naruto was currently with Jiraiya. They were both lying on the grassy land as they looked up at the sky. Naruto already knew how to combine chakra natures with rasengan. He was now thinking about how to throw a rasengan. No matter how many times he tried, he could not do it. "Perverted Sage, you''re writing your autobiography, right?" "Yeah." "Need a hand?" "Ehhh, no. No for both questions." {a/n: Get it? Get it? Need a "hand".} "Oh ok. Perverted Sage, I have a question." "Tell me, Naruto." "How do you throw a rasengan?" "Naruto, have you gone crazy? Rasengan is a technique that cannot be thrown." "But Akihiko did it." "What?!" "Yeah, crazy right. I never thought about throwing a rasengan before seeing that. Also, I''m learning how to combine chakra nature into a rasengan." "If you succeed in combining a chakra nature into a rasengan, it will become a S-rank ninjutsu. Naruto, do you want me to help you?" "Sure, Perverted Sage." They both got up as they walked towards an open ground to experiment. ----- Kakashi was walking around the village with a black-haired woman who was in civilian clothing. Hanare looked around to see a yellow-haired man whose bangs were covering one of his eyes, walking around with a handsome purple-haired man. The yellow-haired man was eating cookies maniacally. Yes, this was Akihiko''s wood clone which Akihiko made to monitor Deidara. However, she just turned her head back towards Kakashi as she spoke. "You must be some kind of fool. You''re showing me around the village I infiltrated into." Kakashi didn''t reply and just continued walking towards the tree. Hanare was a few meters away from Kakashi as Kakashi finally spoke. "You don''t have to keep your distance from me. I was just asked to spend a day with you." Kakashi''s own love story was starting and this one day will somehow be the start of his marriage. ----- [Akihiko] "Are you here to destroy the forest again?" "5000 cookies." "*whispers* Can''t you give me some of the cookies you gave me last time?" "Oh, you mean weed cookies?" "Yeah." "Take 10 of them. They''re rare so I can''t give you too many." Well, this was partially true. Since this was something only Akihiko could make. He also didn''t make too many as this was mostly for others and not for himself. "Alright." The elder bird happily flew away thinking he could get away without anyone knowing but he just got attacked by his fellow birds who came to get some cookies. Luckily, his weed cookies didn''t get stolen. Akihiko and his wives except Ayame stood 10 meters away from each other as Akihiko said. "Use all your strength. Don''t try to hold back. Attack me with all you got." "Are you sure?" x 8 Akihiko just nodded. "Then, let''s start our spar." (End-) ===== Well, this is it for today. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Definitely Yes. If you have any suggestions, write them here. I hope you have a nice day. Proofread by: MagnuS and AscendedOne Chapter 96 - Spar Between Husband And Wives. Kurenai and Yugao dashed forward with their swords as Kurenai had red streaks on her face. She was meditating while Akihiko was talking with the bird elder. Yugao created many new sword styles and improved her kenjutsu together with Akihiko. She started with a slash as Kurenai assisted her by making a small genjutsu to make it seem like the sword was heading in a different direction. She knew that Akihiko could easily break obvious genjutsu so she was trying to make several small genjutsus to create some mistakes in Akihiko''s movement. She then also slashed her sword towards Akihiko. Akihiko just smirked as he moved his body slightly and hit Kurenai''s hand that held the katana from the bottom. He grabbed Kurenai''s katana and then blocked Yugao''s attack with the katana. Yugao quickly attacked another time as Akihiko just blocked it once again. Kurenai punched the ground with her fists as the ground cracked and rocks flew up. She quickly kicked them all towards Akihiko who just flicked his hand. All the rocks broke and at that moment, Yugao slashed with power towards Akihiko. "Did you two forget that I helped you in kenjutsu and taijutsu? I know all your moves." "We know. But we''re just stalling for some time." They both jumped back as they made way for Haku''s attack to arrive. Several icicles headed for Akihiko but Akihiko just flicked them. However, his legs were frozen by Haku who used the icicles as a distraction. From behind Kushina''s back, several golden chains came out as they wrapped around Akihiko. Pakura quickly made a large fireball with her scorch style which could easily burn a person in a second. She threw it towards Akihiko whose legs were encased in ice and wrapped in golden chains. The intense heat of the fireball burned all the trees on the way to ashes. There was no burning. The trees just instantly turned into ash. The fireball quickly arrived towards Akihiko whose eyes just turned purple for a second. He absorbed the fireball as the fireball just vanished. Pakura''s mouth just twitched as her attack just disappeared. Just as the fireball was absorbed, a humanoid red Susanoo holding a long sword was riding a red nine-tailed fox. Inside the Susanoo, Kushina and Mikoto were standing as Mikoto controlled the Susanoo. Kushina managed to reach the Bijuu form easily as Kurumi cooperated with her. Kushina''s Bijuu Form was reddish and it looked like it was made of chakra. Kurumi was controlling it together with Kushina as they both needed to be cooperating when they were using the Bijuu Form. It was a bit hard persuading Kurumi as she didn''t like being used as a mount but the conversation ended with, "Hmph. I only allowed this because it''s you." As Kushina communicated with Kurumi using the mental link, Kurumi dashed forward towards Akihiko. Kurenai, Yugao, Anko, Haku and Pakura were protected under Izumi''s Susanoo. Akihiko stopped the Bijuu Form as a ribcage and skeletal arms formed around him. The skeletal arms pushed the Bijuu but the tails wrapped around the ribcage and kept Akihiko in his place. Akihiko just smiled as Mikoto''s Susanoo slashed at him with her sword. The next second, he already escaped from the appeared in front of Izumi, Kurenai, Yugao, Pakura and Haku. Akihiko pulled back his right arm as Izumi immediately used her right Mangekyou ability to see 2 seconds in the future. Her eyes didn''t hurt anymore as the negative effects were negated by Akihiko''s seminal fluid. She saw how the punch broke the Susanoo apart and she immediately canceled the Susanoo and had a dire look on her face. Everyone else saw this and quickly used their strength to jump away from the place they were standing at. Akihiko punched and the attack destroyed many trees. Just the force alone destroyed around 20 meters of trees. "Fuck, is he trying to kill us?" Yugao muttered as Anko slammed her hands down and summoned Okina Hebi, her summon. "Izumi, use Oki as your mount." "Aight." A Susanoo appeared right around them as Pakura threw a large scorch fireball towards Akihiko. Kushina and Mikoto also gathered near the six. "Haku, join us. You can''t use your ice with Pakura there. The two of you will cancel each other." Haku immediately jumped towards Kushina and Mikoto as Mikoto caught her. However, to all of their dismay, Akihiko appeared in front of the eight. Golden lines formed on his face and body as he just smiled. All of them thought, ''Oh shit!" Haku immediately moved her right hand in a swiping motion as she created an ice wall in front of everyone. The next second, the ice wall was immediately shattered apart, the Susanoos of both Mikoto and Izumi were broken, Anko''s snake summons just got blown away as it flew 1 km away. Before everyone got blown away, Kushina managed to catch them all and soften the impact with the tails of her Kyuubi form. "Akihiko! Were you trying to kill everyone?!" Izumi yelled out as Akihiko just rubbed his head. "I might have used a little more strength than I thought." "*sigh* We''re still weak." Mikoto just said that as Anko unsummoned Okina Hebi. Everyone looked around them as they saw that the area around them was destroyed completely and the trees were all flattened. "Akihiko, the destruction. What are we going to do?" Anko was panicking as Akihiko just waved his hands up. Trees started growing and, in a few seconds, all the trees that were destroyed grew back again. "Eh? Mokuton? Akihiko! You have Mokuton?!" Anko was surprised as everyone else looked at her strangely. "W-why are you all looking at me like that?" "Everyone knows that Akihiko had Mokuton, Anko." Yugao said as Anko''s mouth widened. "Yeah, who do you think made the Sakura tree in the lake?" Kurenai asked as she shook her head. "Wasn''t it there since the beginning?" Anko asked as she tilted her head. Everyone''s mouths just twitched as they all sighed at the same time. "Well, you all became strong but it''s still not enough." "Eh? We''re probably stronger than everyone in the village." "Yeah, you are all stronger than them." They all felt proud of themselves and started puffing their chests and raising their noses. "But it''s still not enough. So, I''ll make you all stronger." Akihiko said with a straight face. "Are we using the usual method?" Kushina asked with a smile as everyone now got it. "Yep." A door appeared as everyone happily walked inside. "Well, it seems like we can get some time before the kids wake up. Probably." Akihiko just muttered before he also walked inside the door. The door disappeared after that. The destruction was only noticed by the other birds. The bird elder was sleeping as the weed cookie was too much for him as he ate 5 weed cookies at once. ---- {a/n: Some things will be slightly altered to fit the scenario.}CCc [2 hours later] Kakashi was currently standing in front of Hanare at the cliff as they both stared at each other. They had become pretty close to each other as Kakashi made some small advancements. He even held her hand while giving the excuse that she might get lost.. in an empty street. Hanare then started talking. "Konoha was what I imagined my home to be. Because of that, I will not betray the place I call home. At least I can die peacefully knowing that I didn''t betray Konoha." Kakashi stayed silent as Hanare just had a sad smile on her face. "Also, I just wanted to get this out of my chest. I love you." Kakashi''s eyes widened for a second as he wanted to say something but the words were stuck in his throat. Deep inside his mind, he still thought that he was responsible for Obito''s death and reaching Rin''s heart¡­ with a Chidori and blamed himself for it. Hanare just had a small number of tears flow down her face as she jumped down the cliff. At that moment, Kakashi just moved quickly as he grabbed Hanare''s hand, holding her and making her unable to fall. "Why?" Hanare just said that as Kakashi replied. "I don''t know. Maybe I just don''t want to see someone close to me die again." Kakashi pulled Hanare up as Hanare finally got up the cliff again. "But I''m a spy." "If you think of Konoha as your home, then the people of Konoha are also your family. We should always help family." "Thank you but-" "You can live with me." Hanare was surprised at Kakashi''s words as she even became a bit flustered. "*ahem* Please don''t misunderstand. I''m just saying that we can live in the same house. There are many vacant rooms in my home." Kakashi quickly gave an excuse as he looked away. Hanare started laughing as Kakashi also smiled under his mask. ----- Konan was currently walking around Konoha as she ate some cookies. She was currently right near the Uchiha Compound as she saw 9 kids playing with each other as she smiled. They had a black-haired woman taking care of them. ''A peaceful life. An ordinary life. I wonder how it would feel to live a peaceful life.'' Konan thought as she then dismissed the idea. As she turned around, she felt someone tugging her clothes as she looked down. She saw a cute child with purple hair and a pair of golden eyes staring at her. "Nyanpasu! Do you like cats?" She asked as she showed Nyanta. ''She''s cute.'' Konan thought as she kneeled down. "I don''t like cats but I like folding papers and making flowers." Konan answered with a smile. She was a terrorist but she still liked children. If possible, she just wanted an ordinary life without any bloodshed and war. "Oh, I see." Renge nodded as Shizune finally arrived near her. "Renge-chan, Akihiko is back!" "Wah! Papa!" She immediately ran towards the house as she gave Nyanta to Shizune. "Have I seen you somewhere before?" Shizune asked as Konan shook her head. "I don''t think so." "Oh, I see." She just walked away as Konan looked towards where Renge ran. She saw a purple-haired man being hugged by nine kids. ''Is he the one Nagato was talking about?'' She thought before she shook her head. ''I''ll come back tomorrow. Kids shouldn''t be involved in a fight between ninjas or wars.'' She immediately left after that as she booked a room in an inn. ----- Akihiko and the family were currently having dinner. "Ah! You guys fought without me?" Ayame exclaimed as everyone looked at her. "Ayame, you can fight?" "Yeah, I can. I thought I told you all about my abilities." "Well, you just told us that you had a dojutsu named Ramengan and the fact that it''s very useful. And then you fell asleep. After that, you never mentioned it again." Izumi said as Ayame had a shocked pikachu face. "I''ll explain everything later. Someone might be listening." They all continued eating. After they finished eating, the kids were already sleepy. Mikoto went into the bedroom to read a story for them. Everyone else continued talking with each other and telling some important or funny stuff that happened. Naruto came back home as he looked extremely tired. "Oh, Naruto. Here''s your portion." Kushina said as Naruto smiled and waved around his hands tiredly. "I won''t eat now. I already ate dinner with Perverted Sage." "I see. Naruto, do you still need help with the rasengan?" Akihiko asked as Naruto nodded. " Let''s go outside. I''ll show you how to do it really quickly." Akihiko said as Naruto followed him. They both arrived outside and Akihiko asked Naruto. "How many times have you tried putting chakra in rasengan?" "Wait, Akihiko. That''s not the thing I need help with. I already know how to do it." Naruto said as he created one shadow clone. He made a rasenshuriken in 5 seconds as he showed Akihiko. "See? This is easy. The only thing is that the jutsu is really heavy. I also tried throwing a normal rasengan but it didn''t work. How did you throw the rasengan?" "I have already tried it 177013 times! I used many shadow clones too." Naruto yelled out in frustration. "Wait what? How many times did you try it?" "177013." "Well, I don''t know how to explain it. You just have to control your chakra properly and keep it in shape. Then, add a small sliver of the wind chakra or any other chakra. Then, throw it quickly. If you did it like that, the weight of the rasengan will still be the same while its property is slightly altered." Akihiko explained but Naruto was confused. "So, I just add some Wind chakra and throw it? I''ll try it now." He immediately created a rasengan and closed his eyes as he carefully added an extremely small amount of wind chakra in the rasengan. The wind just got absorbed in the rasengan and the rasengan became lighter. ''Then, throw it!'' Naruto thought as he threw it as hard as he could. The first attempt didn''t work as the rasengan didn''t get thrown. Naruto kept trying for the next few minutes and after some tries, he managed to throw his first rasengan. "YEAH!" He yelled out with excitement as Akihiko smiled. "I''ll try with rasenshuriken now." He said happily as he created some clones and made a rasenshuriken. However, the weight was too heavy and he couldn''t throw it. He looked at Akihiko who just said. "Your physical power is too weak. You''ll have to increase your strength or try to learn sage mode." "Sage mode?" (End-) ===== Second chapter of the week. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Definitely Yes. If you have any suggestions, write them here: I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 97 - Awkward Family Reunion Quick announcement. In the last chapter, the wording of a sentence was a bit weird. I think you all noticed it. It was when Izumi used her mangekyou. There was a sentence that said, "Her eyes didn''t hurt anymore because they were negated by Akihiko''s seminal fluid." It was supposed to be, "Her eyes didn''t hurt anymore because Akihiko''s seminal fluid helped negate the side effects slowly every time they had sex." Akihiko''s seminal fluid strengthened their body and slowly enhanced the healing and also negated the side effects of mangekyou. That''s what I meant. Yes. Sorry. Now, give me power stones. ----- "Sage mode?" "Yep. Sage mode. You just have to color your eyelids using orange paint." Akihiko said as Naruto''s face changed into a weird expression. "I was just joking. I''ll explain about it now." Akihiko started explaining about Sage Mode as Naruto nodded. "Well, do you want to learn from me or from the toads at Mount Myoboku? The toads have a way to enhance the speed of absorbing natural energy. If you learn with me, the progress will be a bit slow." Akihiko said as he remembered how Kurenai''s training went. "I''ll practice with the toads. Thanks Akihiko! I''ll go to Mount Myoboku tomorrow." Naruto replied immediately with a smile as he was about to run back inside the house. Akihiko grabbed his shoulders and told him seriously. "Naruto, don''t try to rush the training. You will become a toad if you cannot balance the natural energy and chakra." "Hehe, I got it. Thanks for warning me. I''ll learn it successfully, believe it!" Naruto said as they both walked back inside the house. When they got back inside the house, Naruto just ran up to his room. Kushina just pulled Akihiko''s hand as she led him to their bedroom. Inside the bedroom, everyone was gathered here. Mikoto already read a story to the kids and they were already asleep. "So, I''ll start talking about my dojutsu!" Ayame said excitedly as everyone nodded. Ayame started happily explaining all her abilities as everyone was surprised and was happy for her too. "And that''s it. Father said that I still have many things to learn." "Who would have known, Teuchi-san was a hidden powerhouse." Izumi said as everyone nodded. Akihiko was not surprised as he already knew that Teuchi was strong. It was just that he didn''t know the specific abilities of the dojutsu. They all continued talking for a while and then slept. ----- The next day, Sasuke and his team arrived at Konoha around 5 in the morning. "It took a little longer since we had to complete the mission given by the Hokage. Now, let''s go back and meet everyone." They said as they reached the gate. "Can you please tell us who you are?" "Sasuke Uchiha. I just returned from my mission. They are my teammates." "Alright, sir. What about him?" The guards asked as Sasuke looked at Itachi. Itachi''s Akatsuki robes were already burned down and he only wore ragged clothes. "Him? He''s a pitiful beggar that I saw along the way. We were about to leave him but then he hugged my legs and cried. He continued begging for a long time. He said that he''ll be my servant for life and just wanted to leave his beggar status. My heart couldn''t handle it and decided to bring him to Konoha." "A-ah, I see. You may get in, sir." ''How did they even believe that story?'' x2 Karin and Jugo were both surprised at the guards believing it and Sasuke''s pettiness. The three of them got inside Konoha as Jugo carried Itachi. Sasuke led Jugo and Karin towards the Uchiha Household as Deidara who was patrolling around the Uchiha Household spoke. "Who are you? Why are you here? If you do not give a satisfactory answer, I''ll have to throw the cookie bomb, you intruder!" "This is my home and who the fuck are you? You''re the intruder, not me." Sasuke asked as Deidara was also confused. Suddenly, the door opened as they saw an extremely familiar person. "Akihiko, he''s an intruder!" "Boss, he''s an intruder!" They both pointed at each other as Sasuke and Deidara looked at each other. At that moment, Deidara noticed someone familiar being carried by someone behind Sasuke. "Wait, is that Itachi?" "You know him?" Sasuke asked as Deidara nodded. "We were in the same group." "Wait, so that means¡­" "*sigh* Talk inside. I''m cooking breakfast." Akihiko said as he walked back inside with his trusty apron. Earlier, he didn''t have any transformation jutsu on him but as soon as he heard them, he used a transformation jutsu. Sasuke and Deidara nodded at each other as they also followed Akihiko. Karin dragged Jugo who was staring at the house. Inside the house, it was very quiet as the babies were still asleep. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Pakura and Haku were doing household chores around the house. The house was enormous so they took on roles to take less time. Ayame and Shizune were out shopping for ingredients as they needed new ingredients for the week. Kurenai and Anko were watering the plants and trees that were planted in their home. "Well, to simplify, Deidara''s my new, errrr, subordinate and student, I guess. He wants to learn how to make cookies from me." "Nice to meet you." Deidara tried to make a friendly smile which only looked like a maniacal smile. "Nice to meet you too. I''m Sasuke Uchiha. She''s Karin and he''s Jugo. And that fucker is Itachi." Sasuke said as he pointed at Itachi. ''Ah, so the hate''s real. It seems like Itachi lost the brotherly fight. It would have been interesting to watch.'' Deidara thought as he asked Akihiko. "Boss, should I help you in making breakfast?" "Nope. It''s fine. Just sit down. Sasuke, Naruto''s still not awake." "Got it. I''ll go wake him up." Sasuke said as he ran upwards. Deidara sat in front of Jugo and Karin who had Itachi tied up in ropes. ----- [20 minutes later] Everyone was gathered in the living room as Akihiko was about to finish cooking breakfast. Everyone was silent in the living room as Deidara, Karin and Jugo were standing away from them. "This is nerve-wracking even though I don''t know why." Deidara whispered towards Jugo as Jugo also nodded. The reason for the silence in the living room was because of Itachi who was still tied up. He woke up just a few seconds ago as he was surprised. "Huh?" Itachi exclaimed as his eyes widened. "Itachi¡­. you didn''t even contact your mother once. Not even a short letter." Mikoto just muttered as she walked towards Itachi. Sasuke immediately walked away from that area as he could sense something ominous. *Slaps* Mikoto slapped Itachi in the face as she forgot to control her strength. Itachi flew towards the wall and passed through 2 layers of walls.The rope that tied him was already broken. "Ah, I forgot to adjust my strength." Mikoto covered her cheeks with her hands as she panicked for a while. "K-Karin, i-is everyone in the house this scary?" Jugo asked as Karin nodded. "Yes. The strongest here is Akihiko. I only know that since Sasuke told me about it. He taught Sasuke almost everything." "Oh fuck." Deidara who was watching this scene grinned as he celebrated in his mind. ''Fuck yeah, I certainly made a good choice. Who would want to fight against them? Just a single slap made Itachi fly like a bird. Haha! All praise the Cookie!'' Akihiko finished his cooking as he appeared in front of where Itachi crashed. "Ah shit. Itachi, are you awake?" Itachi shook his head as he felt dizzy from the slap. Blood was dripping down his head as he replied. "Yes." "So, how bad is your disease?" Akihiko asked quietly as Itachi widened his eyes. "I might die in a few months. I don''t know when." Itachi whispered as Akihiko helped him get up. "Mikoto might forgive you but it''ll be difficult for Sasuke. But if you talk to him a lot, he''ll grow close to you, I think. After all, he really loved you when you both were young. Also, treasure your remaining life." Akihiko said as Itachi remained silent. They walked back to the house as Sasuke was still glaring at Itachi. "Here. Ice for you." Haku said as she created a large ice block. Itachi thanked her and just held the ice block in his hand. "Now, now, let''s eat breakfast first, alright? The food is going to get cold." Akihiko said as he went and sat on a chair. Itachi also awkwardly followed him and sat beside him. Following them, everyone else also started taking their seat. Naruto already woke up so he was sitting beside Sasuke. "I have a portion for the 3 of you too." Akihiko said as Deidara swiftly took a seat. Jugo and Karin were a bit nervous. The breakfast had a tense atmosphere as Sasuke was eating while glaring at Itachi. It didn''t stop until Mikoto karate chopped his head. "Ah! Mom, what are you doing?!" "Eat first. Stop glaring." "Tch." Even though he clicked his tongue, he listened to Mikoto and stopped glaring. But then, they all heard jumping sounds from the stairways. "Dadadadadadada~" x9 9 sounds were all humming a tune with "dadada" as they jumped down step by step. Akihiko quickly left his seat as he appeared in front of the stairs. As soon as the kids saw him, they all jumped towards him. All the mothers panicked for a moment before they saw Akihiko who finished putting the kids back to the ground. Ayako pulled Akihiko''s legs as Himeko tugged Ayako''s shirt. The other kids continued as they formed a human train. "Let''s go, Papa!"x9 Akihiko also started walking slowly as the kids were following happily. They all reached the dinner table as the mothers held them up and put them in their seats. "Good morning, everyone!" x9 They greeted everyone as Sasuke and Naruto smiled. "Good morning."x17 Everyone else replied while Itachi didn''t even know why he was replying. The kids started eating their food as Akihiko placed a plate in front of them. "Hehe, how was your trip, brother?" Himiko asked as she pointed at Sasuke. "It was fun." "I see. That''s good." Kyoko then spoke. "Himiko, stop. We can''t talk while eating." Everyone was looking at them thinking they were too cute while Itachi was confused. ''Brother? I-If she''s calling Sasuke brother, then I should be her brother. Then, Mom would be her mother ¨C Wait, I might be overthinking.'' Itachi was thinking as Akihiko patted his shoulders. "She''s cute right?" *nod* "She''s my daughter." Itachi''s brain stopped working for a second and he started eating his food slowly as he was thinking about the situation. They all continued eating. The tense atmoshphere at the dining table didn''t fade as Itachi was once the enemy of Naruto and Sasuke and he was now eating breakfast with them. After they finished their breakfast, they all sat in the living room. Shizune whispered to Akihiko''s ears. "Akihiko, Lady Tsunade asked for you to come to the office today morning. It should probably be now." She said as Akihiko nodded. "Sorry everyone, Tsunade is calling for me at the office." Akihiko said as almost everyone nodded as a sign of approval. He disappeared with Shizune as the kids said they wanted to go and play with the bears and cat. The mothers nodded as they decided to leave Mikoto, Sasuke, Izumi and Itachi alone. However, Izumi also followed them as she said, "I have nothing to do with him." "Mom, do you want to see why he did all of that? I already saw all of it but I still hate him." Sasuke said as Itachi just smiled wryly. "Yes." Sasuke showed Mikoto a genjutsu. Even though he hated Itachi, he showed Mikoto everything Itachi showed him without leaving a thing. After Mikoto saw everything, she walked towards Itachi as she hugged him tightly. Sasuke just clicked his tongue as he looked away. However, he said nothing. After hugging Itachi for a while, Mikoto said, "We have lots of things to talk about ,huh?" Itachi nodded as the two started talking with Sasuke throwing remarks from time to time. ----- Akihiko and Shizune appeared inside the office as everyone in the room turned around. Jiraiya, Guy, Kakashi and Tsunade. "Oh, he''s here. Kakashi, for your request, as long as you can guarantee that she won''t betray the village, she can stay here." "Thank you, Lady Tsunade. If she betrays the village, I''ll¡­ kill her with my own hands." Kakashi said as Tsunade nodded. Guy patted Kakashi''s shoulders as Akihiko asked. "So, what are we discussing about?" Akihiko asked as Tsunade nodded. "I guess I should start the important discussion. Do you think we should hunt down the Akatsuki before they grow too big? According to the information given by Deidara, everyone in the Akatsuki is a kage-level powerhouse." "So, what do you all think?" "Just hunt them down. They are gathering the tailed beasts, which means that they will attack Konoha for the Nine-Tails. Attack the enemy before they can attack us." Akihiko said casually as Jiraiya also nodded. "Although Akihiko''s reason is a bit reckless, I also agree with his idea. But we will have to plan the teams carefully or else it will be our loss." "I also agree, Lady Tsunade." Kakashi voiced his opinions as Guy also gave a thumbs up. "I also agree. We should let our flames of YOUTH explode and fight the Akatsuki!" "*sigh* Alright, thanks. You can go now. Shizune, can you go and call Shikaku and Shikamaru. We need to have a proper strategy." Tsunade said as Shizune nodded and walked outside of the office. Kakashi, Guy and Jiraiya all also walked out as Jiraiya started teasing Kakashi about Hanare. "Tsunade." "Hmm?" "Don''t stress yourself too much. Just come to us if you need to talk with anyone." Akihiko said as he patted her head. "Tch, stop patting me." Tsunade said but she was smiling. "But thanks Akihiko." ''Ah. I''ll have to slowly increase her affection.'' Akihiko thought as he reached for a pocket in his pants. "Ah, Tsunade, I have something to give you." "Eh? What is it?" Tsunade had money signs in her eyes as she thought Akihiko would give her lots of money. Akihiko quickly showed Tsunade a finger heart. He then disappeared as he thought, ''That was cringe as fuck but it should work.'' Tsunade slammed the table as she shouted, "Damn it! I thought it was something important! Mah heart! Mah soul! Mah money!" She thought that it would be money or at least a bottle of sake. "What the hell was that anyway? The fuck? That finger only looked like a.... heart?" Tsunade short-circuited for a second before she shook her head. "Nah, it shouldn''t be. I''m just overthinking. With his personality, he definitely did it to irritate me! He knew I wanted money!" After a while, she calmed down as Shizune came back with Shikaku and Shikamaru. ------ "Samui, we are close to reaching Konoha." "Yes, Yugito-senpai." (End-) ===== Last chapter of the week. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Definitely Yes. If you have any suggestions, write them here. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 98 - Smashing Konan Ino was happily watering the plants at her home as her parents were watching her. "Dear, Ino seems to be a lot happier than before. Maybe, it''s because she was worried about us not accepting Akihiko before." "Hmph. INO!" "Ah! Yes, dad?" "Tell Akihiko to visit us often. I''ve taken quite a liking to him." Inoichi said as Ino happily jumped. "Yes! I''ll tell him." Inoichi had a slight smile on his face as he watched his daughter being happy. ----- Akihiko teleported away from the office as he appeared in a small alley near his shop. He walked out and his lips immediately twitched. The reason was because of his customers who started celebrating. "WAHAHA! I FINALLY SAW THE DARK LORD!" "DARK LORD SAMA!" ''This is boosting my ego. My ego is originally huge. Now it is even larger.'' Akihiko thought as he smiled and waved his hands. After a while, he walked away as he sensed someone following him. He continued to walk and when he reached a place where there are fewer people, he started dashing at a slow pace. He increased his pace a few minutes later. The person still followed him as Akihiko dashed away from Konoha. After a while, they both reached a few kilometers away from Konoha as Akihiko stopped. "Why are you following me?" Akihiko asked as there was nothing but silence. Akihiko turned around as he now saw a hooded person whose body figure shows that it was a female. His facial expression slowly changed as he now had a smug smile on his face. "Are you a stalker? I know that I''m handsome and a top-tier husband material but if you stalk me, I won''t like you. You should probably gather your courage and confe-" A paper shuriken flew towards his neck as titled his head to dodge the shuriken. "Ooh. Nice shot. I would have died if I didn''t dodge." Akihiko said as he gave her a thumbs up. Konan didn''t say anything as she just wanted to test out his strength to report back to Nagato about whether he would be strong enough to fight Deva Path or not. Konan took off her hood as she revealed herself to Akihiko. "Sorry sorry, I won''t joke around." Akihiko said as he stretched his arms and legs. "You''re definitely here to buy cookies. Well, since you''re a beautiful lady,I''ll give you a discount. 20%. How about 20%?" Akihiko asked as Konan''s expression didn''t even change. "30%?" However, this time, several paper shurikens flew towards him as he dodged all of them by moving his body slightly. "I would choose a more peaceful method to talk to you but it seems like I''ll have to use violence." Akihiko said as he took off his hair tie and threw it into the inventory. The fight might include explosions as Konan had too many explosion tags with her, so he couldn''t let the hair tie that his daughters gifted him to be destroyed. Akihiko smirked as Konan''s lower body disappeared and turned into pieces of paper. The pieces of paper then formed two large wings behind her as she flew up. Akihiko just yawned as Konan used Paper Drizzle. Paper Drizzle was a technique where Konan uses her paper wings to launch a multitude of paper towards the target rapidly. However, the opponent she was facing was Akihiko. He just moved his right hand swiftly at a rate that Konan couldn''t even see. He caught all the pieces of paper between his index finger and middle finger. During this time, he threw one Hiraishin kunai a few hundred meters away from him. Konan''s eyes widened in surprise as Akihiko just smiled. Blue flames busted from his fingers as they burned the paper down to ashes. "Why are you this surprised? There are more to come." Akihiko just said as he took a deep breath. Konan was ready for a fire jutsu but she didn''t expect Akihiko to just jump. Akihiko used some of his strength to jump up as the ground as it created a massive crater. The crater was around 100 meters and the depth was around 2 meters. He arrived in front of Konan in a split second as he just grabbed her face with his right arm. He immediately teleported towards the Hiraishin kunai that he placed as he smashed Konan''s head to the ground. This also created a crater with a diameter of 20 meters. "Ah. So annoying." Akihiko muttered as he scratched the back of his head. The reason was that Konan just scattered into paper. The pieces of paper spreaded as Konan created several paper clones. The pieces of paper spreaded as Konan created several paper clones. Akihiko just appeared in front of the nearest clone as he punched it to oblivion. However, the clone exploded as Konan put some 50 exploding tags in them. She was already aware of his strength. ''Did I get him? I put 50 exploding tags. I don''t think it''s enough. I need to use more exploding tags.'' Konan thought as she controlled more of her clones to go near Akihiko and explode themselves. After she finished exploding around 20 paper clones, she thought, ''This is still not enough. I''ll have to use even more exploding tags.'' Konan thought as she created a Paper Chakram with 1000 exploding tags. She threw it towards the smoke where the explosions occurred. However, as soon as the chakram went into the smoke, a large explosion occurred. Konan used her wings to cover herself from the impact of the explosion as she watched the smoke clear. Akihiko was still standing there but there were some differences. His hair was now falling freely as the hair tie got destroyed. His shirt also got destroyed and he was now topless. With some plot armour, he managed to keep his pants. Another thing that was different was that he decided to let go of his transformation jutsu. "This is getting boring." Akihiko muttered as Konan was speechless. She was charmed by Akihiko''s face before she started shaking. It was not because of an orgasm. Akihiko used Aura of Despair and it caused Konan to start shaking due to fear. She was so afraid that it broke the charm caused by Akihiko''s face. Her mind was telling her to run as fast as possible but her body wouldn''t move. Akihiko immediately appeared in front of her as her face was grabbed once again. "This is why I told you that I wanted to talk peacefully." She wanted to use Shikigami''s Dance to turn her body into pieces of paper but she couldn''t even gather her chakra. She got smashed into the ground as it created another crater. However, this crater was only 2 meters large. Dust came out of everywhere, shattered pieces of rock. However, Akihiko controlled his strength so that it would not shatter Konan''s body and turn her into a meat paste. Konan spat blood as the blood hit Akihiko''s face. "Ah fuck." Akihiko exclaimed as blood flowed down Konan''s head. He grabbed her neck as he placed a transparent Hiraishin seal on her throat. The transparent Hiraishin seal was something he developed during these years. It was a normal Hiraishin seal but right after the seal has been drawn, it will become transparent. "Konan, be gr-" "Akihiko!" Akihiko heard someone yell at him as he turned around for a split second. However, that split second was enough for Konan to turn into paper butterflies as all the butterflies flew away. In the air, the butterflies reformed back into Konan with wings as she said. "Akihiko, right? Mark my words. Vengeance will be mine." Akihiko just dismissed it as he just replied, "Yeah, yeah sure." Konan seeing Akihiko dismissing it just turned around as she flew back to Konoha. However, before she turned around, she saw Yugito Nii, the Two-Tails'' Jinchuuriki. She decided to report it back to Nagato but firstly, she was thinking of how to beat Akihiko up. ''Maybe two billion explosive tags might do.'' She flew away on her wings as two blonde women dashed near Akihiko. "A-are you alright, Akihiko?" Yugito asked with a slightly red face as Akihiko nodded. "I don''t even have a scratch." Akihiko said as Yugito took a cloak and gave it to him. "P-please wear it. This is a spare cloak that I brought." She said as she closed her eyes and tried to stay calm. "Thanks." Akihiko smiled as he took the cloak and wore it. Yugito was tapping Samui''s shoulders as Samui was just staring at Akihiko''s face without blinking. "Oh. Sorry about that." Akihiko said as he used transformation jutsu. Samui finally noticed that she had been staring at him as she blushed a bit. "No, you don''t have to apologize. I was the one at fault." Samui said as she waved both of her hands quickly. "So, why are you two here?" Akihiko asked as Yugito answered. "The Raikage sent us here to apologize for the previous letter. The council has already been punished." "Oh, I see. How is Bee doing?" Akihiko asked as Yugito closed her eyes. "Raikage is still confining him. But he''s still trying to sneak out from time to time." Yugito said as Akihiko chuckled. Samui''s eyes were darting back and forth between Yugito and Akihiko as she just listened to their conversation. Just as they were talking, Kakashi and some other Konoha nins arrived at the scene. "Yo! Kakashi-san." Akihiko said as he smiled and waved his hands. "*sigh* What happened Akihiko. We came here because we heard the sound of explosions." "Hmm, do you want a short answer or a long answer?" "Short." "I fought against an Akatsuki member." Kakashi''s face became serious as he asked. "What happened to him?" Kakashi asked as Akihiko replied. "Well, it''s her but yeah, she escaped." "Alright. I''ll report this to Lady Tsunade later." Kakashi said as Akihiko shook his head. "It''s fine Kakashi-san. I''ll just report it. I''ll have to lead these ladies to the Hokage after all." "Thanks Akihiko. I can return home earlier now." Kakashi said as Akihiko smelled something fishy. "Kakashi-san, why are you rushing to go back home?" "Nothing." "Oh, come on. Kakashi-san, we''re friends, aren''t we?" Akihiko said as he placed his hand over Kakashi''s shoulders. Kakashi remained silent as Akihiko just smirked. "Are you hiding a girl in your home?" Kakashi tensed up as Akihiko nodded. "So, I was right. It''s fine. I understand. I wish you good luck, Kakashi-san." Akihiko said as Kakashi just nodded and swiftly dashed away. The other ninjas examined the craters as they concluded that an extremely tough fight happened here. Yugito and Samui just looked at the scene that happened in front of them as they just looked at each other and didn''t say anything. "Well ladies, shall we go meet the Hokage now?" Akihiko said as the two nodded. Akihiko just placed his hands on the two''s shoulders as they teleported outside the office. *Knock Knock* Akihiko immediately knocked the door as Tsunade immediately replied. "You may come in." Akihiko went inside as he saw Shikaku, Shikamaru, Shizune and Tsunade. He smiled towards Shizune as he also smiled and nodded towards Shikaku and Shikamaru. After all, they were still childhood friends even though they haven''t been that close for a few years. Shikaku also smiled as he remembered when Akihiko visited his home to play shogi with him and Shikamaru. "Tsunade, two envoys from Kumogakure have come." Akihiko said as Yugito and Samui introduced themselves. "Also, I guess you guys must have heard the explosions, right?" Akihiko asked as everyone in the room nodded. "I was just fighting with Konan, a member of the Akatsuki. Sadly, she escaped." Akihiko said as he sighed. "Well, that''s all. I''ll take my leave now." Akihiko said as he just nodded once to show respect. He walked outside the door as Shikaku and Shikamaru also excused themselves from the room. Outside, Akihiko, Shikaku and Shikamaru talked to each other. "Shikaku-san, I''m sorry that I haven''t been able to visit you. Do you want to play some shogi this weekend?" Akihiko asked as Shikaku smiled. "Sure, Akihiko. Let''s test our skills." "Shikamaru, the same goes for you. Want to go out and have fun as we used to as a kid? Together with Choji, of course." Akihiko said as Shikamaru scratched the back of his head and smiled. "What a drag. But since it''s you, sure. I''ll tell Choji too." "I''ll be leaving now. Bye." Akihiko waved his hands as the two father and son also waved back. Akihiko walked down the stairs as he teleported to the Uchiha house mid-way. "Did anything interesting happen while I was gone?" (End-) ===== The title is not clickbait. Akihiko really smashed Konan. Anyway, thank you for reading. For this week, I''ll be uploading on Monday, Wednesday, Friday. Why? You might ask? No reason. Or maybe there''s a reason, Who knows? Did you guys like the chapter? I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 99 - Itachi And Sasukes Moment Warning: This chapter might be cringe or maybe not. I don''t know. I have a reason for this. I read too many cringe-worthy stuff that I don''t even know what is considered cringe anymore. In order to help my severe condition, please stone me with power stones. Yes, you didn''t mishear it. Stone me. ----- [While Akihiko was fighting Konan] Itachi was thinking deeply as he finished listening to everything Mikoto said. Sasuke already left the talk in the middle as he muttered, "Fuck. This is stressing me out." He just dashed outside the house as he sat near the lake and just watched the Sakura blossoms swaying in the wind. Karin was also walking around as she saw Sasuke sitting there and accompanied him. {a/n: If you forgot, there is a large Sakura tree that Akihiko made in the lake.} Itachi just smiled wryly. "Itachi, although I have seen everything, do you want to tell me your own story? I want to hear it directly from you." Mikoto said as she smiled and patted Itachi''s head just like she did when Itachi was really young. Itachi just let Mikoto pat his head as it had been really long since he was last patted like this. He smiled as he nodded. "Hnn." "Where do you want me to start, mom?" Itachi was still a bit awkward calling Mikoto mom after many years. "Right from the beginning." "Alright." Itachi started telling everything that happened, not just the events that led to the massacre but also what he did after the massacre. Of course, he omitted some parts, for example, the disease that he had and the fact that he was going to die in a few months. Mikoto got up as she hugged Itachi tightly and rubbed the back of his back. "It must have been hard on you." Itachi closed his eyes for a second and smiled. "Thanks, Mom." ''I guess nothing really beats family.'' Itachi thought as he let Mikoto hug him. They separated after a few seconds. Sasuke already left the lake as he was now sitting on top of the house, listening to Mikoto and Itachi''s conversation. "Tsk. How troublesome." He just muttered as he closed his eyes and laid his back on the roof. Karin was also beside him, smiling and staring at him. A few minutes later, the kids entered the house with the mothers. "Hehe, Gurizu is starting to become fat." Mirai said as she laughed. "We have to reduce the number of cookies given to him." Kyoko nodded as she said with a serious face. "B-but he will be sad if he doesn''t get to eat cookies." Himeko joined in as Renge just muttered. "Nyanta needs to eat more. He''s still not chonky." The mothers just shook their heads as they smiled. Their daughters were just too cute. Kiyomi dashed over to Mikoto as she sat on her lap. "Mom, I wanted to ask you. Who is this uncle?" Kiyomi asked as she pointed at Itachi. Itachi was slightly hurt as he already knew that this was his half-sister. Hina was currently thinking, ''Ah! Isn''t that Itachi Uchiha? I remember seeing him a few times in my previous life.'' "Kiyomi, this is your other brother." Mikoto said as she ruffled Kiyomi''s hair. "Brother? New brother? Mom, why are brothers coming out of nowhere?" Kiyomi asked as she tilted her head. Mikoto just smiled as she answered. "Your brothers are ninjas so they have to go out on long journeys." The other kids who were listening also had their mouths open as they went, "Ohhhhh." Kiyomi waved her hands as she introduced herself to Itachi. "Hello brother. I am Kiyomi Uchiha." "Itachi Uchiha." "Me! Me! I''m Kyoko!" Kyoko said as she let go of Anko''s hands and introduced herself. "I-I''m Himeko." Himeko was holding Haku''s hands. "My name is Ayako." Ayako said while peeking outside from behind Ayame''s back. "Nyanpasu! I''m Renge." Renge said as she held Nyanta in her arms. Nyanta tried to Neko Punch her but she just moved her head as she hit Nyanta''s head. "Bad cat." "Mirai." Mirai was jumping around as Kurenai was trying to calm her down. "I''m Akiko" Akiko was sitting on Pakura''s legs as she was hugging her mom. "Nice to meet you, I am Himiko Uchiha." Himiko introduced herself as she was being piggybacked by Izumi. "I''m Hina." Hina said as she sat on top of Kushina''s shoulders. ''Well, I might still live for 6 months. Just like Akihiko said, I guess I should try to enjoy my last months. My eyes are almost blind. All I can see are blurry images but I can see that they are all really cute.'' Itachi thought as he smiled a bit. ''I guess I''ll give Sasuke my eyes.'' Naruto already joined Sasuke and Karin on the rooftop as he started speaking. "Sasuke, this is really weird, isn''t it?" "Hnn." They both fell into silence as they both laughed a few seconds later. Jugo and Deidara were standing outside the house as they both were eating cookies. The children were talking with Itachi as they asked more stuff to know each other. But they all suddenly stopped as they heard a familiar voice. "Did anything interesting happen while I was gone?" "Nope. We just had a conversation while the kids went and treat Gurizu, Panda, Aisu and Nyanta some cookies." Mikoto answered as the mothers just continued to take care of their children. The kids all left their mothers as they all ran towards Akihiko. "PAPA!"x9 They all shouted as they started tugging his shirt, his pants, and climbing up his body. Finally, they all took their own spot on his body as they were now ready to go out. "Hahaha." Akihiko started laughing as the kids all giggled. "Papa, let''s go shopping!" Mirai said as the other kids also joined in. "Yeah!" "Alright then. Do you all want to come too?" Akihiko asked as he turned towards where his wives were mostly standing. "Sure!" Kushina immediately answered as she quickly arrived near Akihiko and took Hina and Himeko who were hugging Akihiko''s arms. "Both of you will be with me." The two looked at Kushina with pleading eyes as Kushina replied. "Nope. I won''t send you back." Izumi nodded as she said, "I don''t have any missions to do." "Ah sorry. I''ll just go back to sleep. I''m really sleepy today." Anko said as she went back to the bedroom. "I''ll continue talking with Itachi so I won''t be able to come." Mikoto answered while Itachi''s brain malfunctioned as he finally remembered, Akihiko was his sister''s father. "I still have team training with my team." Kurenai said as she looked dejected. "I don''t have a team." Yugao said. "Alright. Everyone, bye!" Akihiko said as the mothers held the kids while some were still sitting on Akihiko''s head and shoulders. "Bye!" x9 They all left the house as only Mikoto, Itachi, Anko, Kurenai, Sasuke, Karin, Naruto and Jugo and Deidara were left in the house. "Umm, I probably shouldn''t follow boss. He''ll be having family time." Deidara muttered as he grinned. "I''ll continue working on my prototype cookie bombs." ----- [In Hokage Office] "Alright. Apology accepted." Tsunade said as she gave the Jutsu scrolls to Shizune. Yugito and Samui brought 2 B-rank and 1 A-rank Jutsu from Kumo as compensation for Konoha. A was the one who gave this order as he didn''t want beef with Konoha, mostly Akihiko. What he didn''t know was that Akihiko and Bee were in a brotherhood. If he knew this, he wouldn''t have given these scrolls. "So, when will you be returning to Kumo?" Tsunade asked as Yugito was thinking what to reply. "We will return soon." She didn''t give a specific answer as Tsunade just sighed. "Alright. Shizune, guide them around Konoha." "Yes, lady Tsunade." Shizune said as she complied with Tsunade''s order. "Please follow me." Shizune said as Yugito and Samui nodded and followed her outside the office. ----- [30 minutes later] "Mom, I''ll go and have a talk with Sasuke." Itachi said as Mikoto sighed. "Alright." Itachi walked outside as he saw Sasuke, Karin and Naruto laying on the rooftop. The wind swayed as Karin''s skirt got lifted. Itachi immediately turned before he saw anything as he thought, ''That should be Sasuke''s girlfriend. He should be the only one to see it.'' "Sasuke, can we talk for a while?" Itachi said as Sasuke who was on top of the roof clicked his tongue again. Sasuke thought, ''My tongue is going to hurt after a while from all the tongue clicks.'' "What do you want to talk about?" Sasuke said as he jumped down the roof. Naruto also jumped down as he just summoned Gamakichi and disappeared in a puff of smoke. "I thought you would have ignored me, Sasuke." Itachi said as Sasuke scoffed. "I would have fought you right here again if it weren''t for mom." Sasuke replied as Itachi just smiled. "Sasuke, do you know about the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?" "No. If I have to guess, it should probably be another form of the Sharingan." "Yes, you''re right Sasuke. Your Mangekyou Sharingan has many side effects. It causes blindness over time. Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan doesn''t have these side effects." "I see. So, what is your purpose in telling me this?" Itachi didn''t answer the question as he just continued. "In order to attain the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, you will need to implant another Mangekyou Sharingan from someone with strong blood ties." Sasuke understood the point and his eyes widened as he heard an extremely weird sound. Blood was dripping down from both of Itachi''s eyes as he took out his own eyes with his hands. "Sasuke, I apologize for all the things I did before." Itachi said with a smile as he handed his eyeballs to Sasuke. {a/n: Kinda weird isn''t it. Giving eyeballs like it''s a pokemon card.} "Damn it! Why are you- Why- Why are you doing this?!" Sasuke shouted as some tears gathered in his eyes. "You fucking piece of shit!" Sasuke yelled out as tears finally flowed down his face. "At least let me hate you until the end!" Sasuke shouted as Itachi just chuckled. "You think this is funny?" "Haha, I want to cry too Sasuke. But I don''t have my eyes." "I-I hate you." Sasuke said as he held down his laughter. ''Is my sense of humour so bad that I am going to laugh at this joke?'' Sasuke thought as he got up. "Fine. I''ll take your eyes. But I still haven''t forgiven you." Sasuke said as Itachi smiled. "After all this time, you''re still a tsundere, Sasuke." Itachi said as Sasuke took Itachi''s eyes from his hands. "Where do I keep these eyes?" Sasuke asked as Itachi replied. "Don''t keep it. Transplant it." "So, how do I transplant it?" "Ask someone." "Who?" "I don''t know." "So, you gave me your eyes without any plans?" "Yes. But that doesn''t matter. Can you give me some bandages, Sasuke?" Itachi asked as Sasuke turned towards Karin with his teary face. "Bandages." Karin just nodded as she handed over some bandages. "Here." Itachi took the bandage as he wrapped it and used it as a blindfold. "Thank you, Sasuke." Itachi said as he moved his right hand towards Sasuke and touched his forehead. {a/n: Is Sasuke too fast in forgiving Itachi? Yes but there are reasons for it. Well, in this AU, he didn''t see Itachi killing everyone. He only saw the corpses and news. Also, he didn''t get mentally tortured by Itachi so his hatred is not as bad as in canon. There are more reasons but I''m too lazy to type.} Sasuke didn''t dodge it or slap Itachi''s hands back and just allowed it to happen. Mikoto was watching it all from inside the house as she felt happy and sad at the same time. Itachi just lost his eyes but his relationship with Sasuke is better now. ''What a mess.'' She thought. ----- Konan flew at high speeds using her wings as she was able to reach Amegakure after 3 hours. "Konan, what''s wrong?" Nagato asked as Konan was bleeding. "Akihiko, he''s extremely strong and Two Tails is also in Konoha." "Hm, I see. Who do you think will win between him and Pain?" Konan didn''t reply for a few seconds before she thought, "I don''t know." Nagato was silent for a few minutes before he spoke. "We''ll continue with our plan. I''m sure no matter how strong he is, in front of God, he will not stand a chance." "Let me go to Konoha on the day of the attack. I still have some issues with him." Konan said as Nagato nodded. (End-) ----- Thank you for reading. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you like the chapter, please vote some powah stones. Also, on Friday, the 100th chapter will finally be uploaded. I hope you have a nice day. Edited by: Clickbait the Magnificent Crossdresse Chapter 100 - 100th Yay! We reached Chapter 100. Never thought I would reach this milestone when I started this fanfic. Thank you all for supporting me! I also have some important announcements to make in the end so please read it. I hope you enjoy the chapter. ----- Akihiko was sitting on a chair as he was taking a rest. ''Shopping is such a drag. How do they even shop for hours? We can just go to a random shop, find some black clothes, buy them and get out.'' Akihiko thought before Himeko tugged his pants. "Papa, don''t sit down. Follow us." "Alright, let''s go." Akihiko immediately changed his mind as he picked up Himeko and placed her on his shoulders. He walked towards where his wives were shopping with his daughters as they asked. "Akihiko, how many Ryo do we still have?" "Buy whatever you want. In terms of Ryo, we have lots and lots of Ryo." Akihiko said as he smiled. "Let''s go to another shop!" Kushina exclaimed as the daughters also raised their hands up in the air to celebrate. Akihiko just put his hands in his pocket as he followed them. All of them went from one shop to the other and each time they came out of another shop, there were more bags. "Hey, I think this is enough." Akihiko said as many voices said the same thing. "No!" "Oh. Ok." Akihiko replied as Izumi asked Akihiko. "Akihiko, do you not like any of the clothes here?" "Oh yeah. I like that. Miss, I''ll take 5 of those shirts." Akihiko said as he pointed at a black t-shirt. Everyone else deadpanned at him as he just picked the color black again. "Nope. We''ll have to pick for him." The wives and daughters took it upon themselves to pick many clothes for Akihiko. For the next hour, Akihiko tried out many clothes and ended up buying lots of them as his wives and daughters said that everything suited him. They also ate lunch at one of the shops. "Hmm, let''s return home now. I think this is enough." Akihiko said as the kids looked at him. "Yes! Let''s go back!" Hina shouted as she smiled cutely. After all, she had seen Akihiko not wanting to shop anymore. Hearing Hina''s energetic shout, the other kids also started following her lead and agreed with her. The wives also had no choice but to agree. They still wanted to shop a bit more but since they already shopped for a long time, they agreed. They carried a few bags each as they walked back to their home. The kids were now in each of the parent''s hands as they were being carried. "Oh, there''s Kakashi-senpai." Yugao said as she pointed at Kakashi who was walking with Hanare. Kakashi heard it from where he was standing as he turned around and saw Akihiko smiling mischievously at him. "Hanare, run!" He exclaimed as he grabbed her hand and started running away. Hanare was confused but she also nodded and ran alongside Kakashi. After a while, they both stopped as the sound of a book dropping was heard. Hanare stopped to pick it before Kakashi noticed but Kakashi turned around. Kakashi looked down as his eyes widened. "T-This¡­. this is the limited edition of Icha Icha Paradise!" He exclaimed as he held the book up. Hanare was blushing as Kakashi turned towards her and spoke with a serious face. "Hanare, is this yours?" "Y-yes." "Good. Let''s go and talk about this more." Kakashi said excitedly as he grabbed her hands and ran towards his home. ''Haha! I have never once met a girl who carries Icha Icha Paradise with her!'' Kakashi thought as he smiled underneath his mask. ----- Akihiko continued walking with everyone as they just laughed at how Kakashi ran away for a few minutes. ''I should probably tease him about this later.'' Akihiko thought as he nodded. They all continued walking as they arrived back at the Uchiha House. They all didn''t notice 3 people a few hundred meters away from them. Shizune saw them and just continued touring Yugito and Samui around Konoha. She''ll meet them later at the house after all. Yugito wasn''t too bummed out about seeing Akihiko with his family but she was a bit jealous. Samui, on the other hand, had a sad expression. ''He has wives and children. Wives¡­. wait wives.'' Samui suddenly gasped as she finally noticed. "Um, let''s continue." Shizune said as Samui noticed that both Shizune and Yugito were looking at her. "I''m sorry. You can continue." ----- Now, Akihiko and others arrived back at the Uchiha House as they heard Itachi asking Sasuke questions. "What are these fat, squishy, furry little things?" "They are Gurizu, Panda and Aisu. Akihiko''s pet." "Cute pets. I see. " Itachi replied as Gurizu replied. "No, you don''t." "¡­" There was silence between them as Gurizu had a smug face. ''That''s what you get for calling us pets. Sasuke Uchiha, your turn will be next.'' "They can talk?" "Yes, they can." "¡­" The silence was broken apart by the kids'' youthful screams. "We''re baaaaaaaccccccccccckkk~" The kids ran into the house as the adults carried the shopping bags and placed them in the living room. Mikoto continued sitting down as Kiyomi jumped and sat on her lap. "Mom, I bought this for you." She said as she took out a hair clip. "Thank you." Mikoto said with a smile as she patted her head. Kiyomi smiled brightly as she started swaying her body. Himiko walked over to Itachi as she pointed at his eyes. "Why are you wearing a blindfold?" Itachi replied with a smile. "I''m blind." "Blind? You weren''t blind before we went out shopping." The mothers already sensed that something happened as they looked towards Mikoto who just nodded. They gathered the kids as they said, "You''ve shopped around for hours. You all need time to rest." They didn''t want to rest but they nodded. "Can we go out for more shopping this week?" The kids asked as the mothers looked at each other and agreed. "Yay!" The kids happily followed their mothers to the bedroom as they fell asleep as soon as they lied down on the bed. The mothers just smiled warmly as they walked back outside and talked to each other. ----- Sasuke walked over to Akihiko slowly as he called out for him. "Akihiko." Akihiko turned his head towards Sasuke as he replied. "Hm? What do you want, Sasuke?" "How do you transplant eyes?" Akihiko already got the basic idea of what happened when he arrived inside the house. "Sasuke, do you trust me?" "Of course." "I''ll transplant the eyes. It''s Itachi''s Mangekyou Sharingan, right?" Sasuke was sweating heavily as he replied. "A-are you sure? I-I might go blind." "Of course, I''m sure." "Then, when will we do it?" "I''m fine since I''m almost free at all times. You can pick the time." Akihiko said as Sasuke nodded. "Then, I''ll think about It properly." After a few seconds, Sasuke continued. "But what about the eyes, will they last?" "Should I keep them for you? I have a proper way of keeping them." Akihiko said as Sasuke nodded. ''Ah. This brings back nostalgia. I got so many eyes during the massacre. But then I was pretty stupid. Putting eyeballs in a jar with water.'' Akihiko thought as he smiled. "Thanks. I''ll go back to my room now." Sasuke said as he walked upstairs. While he was walking to his room, he had a sudden thought, ''Why does Akihiko know how to keep eyeballs? Nah, I''m overthinking.'' "Itachi, what are you planning to do after all this?" Akihiko asked as Itachi thought about it for a minute. "I still don''t know." "*sigh* Since you lost your eyes, you''ve become a Level 20 crook from a level 90 mafia boss." Akihiko said with a sigh as Itachi was confused. "Mafia?" Itachi was confused as Akihiko waved his hands. "Nah, it''s nothing important." Itachi just nodded his head as he asked Akihiko. "Akihiko, can I bring this bear outside?" Itachi asked as he raised Gurizu who was in his arms. Aisu and Panda just bowed their heads as they gave condolences to Gurizu. "Yeah sure." "What does he like to eat?" "Cookies. Here take these, There are 20 cookies here." Akihiko said as he took out a box and gave it to Itachi. "Mhm." Itachi nodded as he went outside, holding Gurizu in his arms and feeding Gurizu some cookie crumbs. Aisu and Panda looked at Akihiko with cute eyes as Akihiko gave them 5 cookies. "B-boss, this is too little." "My daughters told me that you guys are too fat." Panda and Aisu were depressed and happy at the same time as they ate the cookies. Kushina came out of the kids'' room as she asked Akihiko. "Dear, have you seen Naruto?" Akihiko closed his eyes for a few seconds before answering. "Oh, he''s at Mount Myoboku." "What? He didn''t even say goodbye to me? He''ll get some proper lesson when he comes back." Kushina said as she held her right fist up in the sky. "Haha, don''t beat him too much." Akihiko said as Kushina gave a toothy grin. "Don''t worry. I won''t beat him too much¡­ probably." She muttered the last part and continued. "Thanks, dear." Kushina said before she went back inside. "*sigh* Why are they even talking in the kids'' room?" Akihiko questioned himself before he decided to continue working on his jutsu development. Deidara, who was missing, fell asleep while working on bombs and didn''t wake up until 3 hours later. ----- [2 hours later] Akihiko finally decided to stop his Jutsu development and went into meditation mode while creating a shadow clone beside him. The shadow clone was practicing the Chakra Purification Technique while Akihiko was taking in his daily dose of natural energy to strengthen his body. The Chakra Purification Method didn''t give any benefits but Akihiko was curious to see what the benefits he might get. The kids still haven''t woken up as they were too tired today. The wives were talking with each other, training and going into the kids'' room to check on them. They saw Akihiko who was experimenting on the jutsus and meditating so they didn''t disturb him. He still needed his private time since most of the time, he was always with his wives and kids. After a while, Akihiko stood up as he dusted off his clothes. He walked back inside the house as he got greeted by Haku who brought him some water. "Thanks, Haku." Akihiko said as Haku just smiled. "Oh right. Can you tell everyone that I''ll be out for a few hours?" "Of course, Master." Haku replied with a bright smile as Akihiko also returned the smile. They continued smiling at each other for a few more seconds before Akihiko waved his hands to say goodbye. He disappeared and appeared on top of a house right beside Sakura''s home. "Ah. I threw the kunai in the wrong house." Akihiko muttered as he facepalmed. He just casually jumped over to the next house as he jumped down to the balcony. He knocked on the window as Sakura, who was inside, freaked out. She jumped out of the bed and was ready to punch whoever was here. But then, she stopped as she saw Akihiko who was outside of the window. "Ah, sorry. I didn''t notice it was you." Sakura said as she quickly opened the window. "Ah, it''s not big enough for you to pass through. Wait, I''ll come outside." She said as she rushed down. She arrived outside as Akihiko just jumped down from the balcony. "I''m here." She said as she looked at Akihiko with shiny eyes. "Shall we start the date?" Akihiko asked as she nodded enthusiastically. Akihiko touched her shoulders as they teleported to a nearby small village around Konoha. "Do you know what this village is famous for?" Akihiko asked as Sakura shook her head. "There is a large Wisteria Tree that has been here for hundreds of years. It''s really beautiful." Akihiko said as he turned towards Sakura. "I''ll lead you there." Sakura followed Akihiko as they arrived at where the Wisteria Tree was. The Wisteria Tree was extremely huge as it spanned over 600 meters. Several wooden pillars were there to support the tree so that it doesn''t fall over. The Wisteria Tree has a thousand shades of blue, purple, pink and white flowers in long clusters. "It''s really beautiful isn''t it?" Akihiko asked as Sakura nodded. She was mesmerized by the beauty of the tree. They both enjoyed the view and as they walked in further, they were greeted by someone who was tasked to help tourists. "Oh, it''s nice seeing you again. I''m sure that I don''t have to explain anything, right? Also, will you be donating again? The staff asked Akihiko as Akihiko nodded. "Akihiko, have you been here before?" "Of course, I came here many times with my family." Akihiko replied with a nod as Sakura also nodded once. They continued walking around the tree as they looked at all the sceneries. After they finished their tour, Akihiko brought Sakura to the local snack shop as they ate the local food. They then continued to tour around the village as Akihiko was greeted by some of the villagers who met him while he was visiting here with his family. They visited every spot that is worth visiting as they bought souvenirs too. After around two hours, the date finally ended as the two sat on a rock beside a stream near the village and just sat silently while watching the water flow. Sakura was slowly moving her hand towards Akihiko''s as she held it softly. She then blushed as Akihiko smiled towards her. "Well, the sun''s starting to set. We should probably return to Konoha now." Akihiko said as Sakura nodded. "Thank you, Akihiko. It was very fun and I was very happy today." Sakura said with a smile as she looked down. "Yeah. I liked it too." Akihiko said as he patted Sakura''s head. They both teleported back to Konoha right in front of Sakura''s home as they said farewells to each other. Akihiko returned to his home as he was greeted by his daughters who rushed towards him with tears in their eyes. "PAPA!"x9 Yugao then explained, "They''ve been searching for you since they woke up. They wouldn''t stop even after we explained that you had something to do." "Haha." Akihiko just laughed as he patted the kids'' heads. "Well, Papa brought some gifts for you all." He said as the kids stopped tearing up. "Is it a good gift?" "Yep." Akihiko said as the kids'' now changed their expression. They became happy and tugged Akihiko''s clothes, indicating to him to quickly give them the gifts. Akihiko took out several accessories made from the flowers of the Wisteria Tree. "Wah! This is from the big big big tree!" Kyoko said excitedly as she indicated how big the tree was with her cute little hands. The other kids were staring at the accessories with shining eyes as their mothers helped them with it. Everyone who saw this smiled including Deidara, Karin and Jugo. Itachi also smiled even though he couldn''t see. "How did you get it, Akihiko? I thought they said that the flowers shouldn''t be picked." "Wood Release can be used for many things if you can master it, you know?" Akihiko said with a smile as everyone except the kids nodded. The kids were confused but they ignored it as they were happy with the accessories. They all had a great talk that night as the night finally ended. (End-) ===== This is all for this week. I have some bad news for you all. My release schedule will be fucked up once more since I have exams coming up. I guarantee that my release schedule will return to normal after my exams are done. I promise. I can''t let my grades slip and I''m spending more time writing chapters than studying so I''ll have to focus on studying. I''m really really sorry. I''ll try to upload when I can. I hope you understand. Thank you for reading this and I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 101 - Sasuke Let Akihiko Do It While Akihiko and his family were sleeping, White Zetsu was trying to enter the Uchiha Household. "Well, well, let''s see what we got here." He muttered before he disappeared into the ground and went towards the house. However, as soon as he reached the distance of one meter around the house, he was immediately expelled. "Huh?" He tried again and he was expelled once more. "Huh? There''s a barrier here." Zetsu said as he tried to push his way in. His hand immediately got burned down as he stopped his advances. "I should probably tell this to Obito." He muttered as he disappeared into the ground using his Mayfly ability. Akihiko''s eyes opened as he muttered, "All according to the keikaku." He turned around as he saw his daughters sleeping on the large bed. He was currently sleeping on a small one-person bed inside the kids'' room as it was his turn today to sleep there. One person has to always sleep there in order to take care of the kids if they ever had any emergency problems. He went back to sleep after that. ----- [The next day] The day started with Akihiko being woken up by his daughters who jumped on him. He woke up, patted the daughters, brushed his teeth, washed his face and went down to the dining room. Today, Kushina made breakfast and everyone ate it. Itachi was also becoming closer with the kids as they now played with him from time to time. However, Sasuke was still proud as he was the self-proclaimed most loved brother by his sisters. After eating, Akihiko talked with Deidara who was asking him to give feedback on the CookieBomb B00-85. Akihiko gave him the feedback as Deidara nodded and decided to work on errors that Akihiko pointed out. However, he was sure that he could not mimic a fraction of the flavor that the cookie produced. After that, Akihiko went out on a walk around the house as the kids were now starting their education. The mothers decided to teach the kids basic information about the history of the world and basic knowledge about chakra. Mikoto was the one who took on the role of the teacher while Kushina and Izumi were the assistant teacher. Yugao already decided that she would be the kenjutsu teacher when the kids were old enough to learn. Pakura, Ayame, Haku, Anko, Kurenai also decided that they would teach the kids their own jutsus if they are compatible. For Ayame, it was making ramen. She already learned most stuff from Teuchi as she was almost ready to evolve her Ramengan. The class was only 1 hour long as the kids were okay with the time. After that, they got time to play all day long. While the kids were learning, Akihiko was approached by Sasuke who told him that he will be ready for the transplant tomorrow. Akihiko nodded as Sasuke just left and met up with Karin and Jugo outside the house. The three went around Konoha and Sasuke finally met with Konohamaru, Moegi and Udon after quite some time. The 6 talked and Konohamaru, Udon and Moegi disclosed all their displeasures to Sasuke who just laughed. After that, Sasuke went to the Hokage Office in order to report to Tsunade about the finished mission that he took. "Sasuke, have you finished your business with Itachi?" Tsunade asked with a sigh as Sasuke only nodded. "Yes. He won''t see the world again." Sasuke said as Tsunade just stayed silent. After that, Sasuke just went around Konoha as he showed Jugo the places in Konoha. He even showed him the Dark Side. ----- Meanwhile, Naruto was depressed as he hadn''t got Sage Mode after one day. "Ahhh. Why is this so hard?" Naruto groaned as Fukasaku replied. "Naruto, your progress is already fast." "But Akihiko got Sage Mode in one day." Fukasaku and Shima both remembered about Akihiko as they laughed dryly. "He''s an anomaly."x2 "Now, let''s continue, Young Naruto. You are a lot more talented than Jiraiya." ----- The day continued on as Akihiko decided to go around Konoha. He met with Yugito and Samui who were eating dumplings. "Hello." "Ah! Hello! I misse- It is nice to see you again." Samui started greeting Akihiko as she acted like she didn''t say anything suspicious. "Hello, Akihiko." Yugito was calmer but she was getting influenced by Matatabi as being Matatabi''s jinchuuriki made her love nature and natural energy. Akihiko was also loaded with natural energy. "Do you guys like Konoha?" "Yes. There is good food here." Yugito answered as she ate another dumpling. "That''s good. When will you be returning to Kumo?" Akihiko asked as Yugito just replied. "Soon." "I see. I hope you enjoy your time in Konoha. You can visit me at my house anytime. Here''s the address." Akihiko said as he gave the two an address card. "Thank you."x2 "Then, I''ll get going now." Akihiko said as the two nodded. ----- In the Hokage office, Tsunade finally made a decision. "We''ll start our Akatsuki Suppression Mission in 3 days. Call Team 7,8,10 and Team Guy and Shikaku. We''ll discuss the strategy." Tsunade said as the Anbu bowed. "Yes, Lady Tsunade." ----- In Amegakure, a blue-haired woman was in deep thoughts. ''I already have around 10 billion explosion tags that I''ve saved for a long time. Should I use it all to kill him? Rather than killing, I want to see despair on his face. Him, begging me to spare him.'' Konan thought as she remembered his face and her heart started beating faster. A special fetish was starting to appear in her as she had a huge grin on her face. ''Even my heart agrees with me. We''ll meet again, Akihiko.'' Konan thought with a grin as Nagato was staring at her on his ugly wheelchair. "What''s wrong, Konan?" "Nothing, Nagato." She replied as she returned back to her neutral face. "Are you ready, Konan? We''ll be attacking Konoha tomorrow." "Yes." ----- [2 hours later, In Konoha] "Ahhhhhh, that was very boring." Ino groaned as she walked out of the office with Hinata and Sakura. Guy and Lee were busy handstanding and walking on their hands while Neji and TenTen were talking. Kakashi already disappeared as he went back to his house. He and Hanare have grown a lot closer as they talked about Icha Icha Paradise in detail yesterday. Sasuke also dashed away as he met up with Karin and Jugo again. Shikamaru was still with his father discussing things while Asuma was eating chips with Choji. "How was your date with Akihiko, Sakura?" Hinata asked as Sakura blushed a bit. "Let''s talk at the park." The three of them walked to the park as Sakura told them everything they did. "I see. I should ask Akihiko to bring me there one day." Ino said as she nodded her head. "I''m planning to ask Akihiko out on a date. I already prepared the places to go." Hinata said as she smiled and looked down. "Wow. I should also find the places now." Ino said as Hinata replied. "Yeah, you should. There are not too many places for a date in Konoha but there are lots of small villages that are close to Konoha." The three of them continued talking for quite some time before they went back to their home. ----- "Akihiko, have some water." Izumi said as Akihiko thanked her. He was currently lying on the bed. "Kids, let your Papa rest for a while." Pakura said as the kids pouted. "B-but we haven''t finished playing." Ayako said as Mikoto kneeled down to their level. "Well, we''ll play with you until he finishes resting alright?" "Really?"x8 "Yes." The kids continued playing as Hina just walked near Akihiko and poked his arms. "Papa, do you need some massage?" She asked as Akihiko shook his head. "Nope, it''s fine. It''ll be tiring for you." She looked towards Kushina as she asked, "Mama, can you lift me up? I can''t climb the bed." "Of course." Kushina lifted her up and placed her on the bed as she started massaging Akihiko by walking back and forth on his back. The kids saw this by chance as they got stars in their eyes. "I also want to try it!" "Me too, me too!" The kids started shouting energetically as the mothers just sighed. A few minutes later, 4 kids were stepping on Akihiko''s back. The other 5 were sitting as they waited for their turn. The mothers finally had time to prepare the dinner and also clean the house as the kids created a mess. Itachi also tried to help in cooking but he was denied from entering the kitchen as he was blind. The time continued to pass as Sasuke, Anko, Kurenai, Ayame and Shizune returned from their work. They ate dinner, talked, played with the kids and then slept. Well for Akihiko and his lovers, maybe they did something before they slept. ----- [The next day] Today was Saturday and it was the kids'' time to go out with their moms for shopping.. again. Karin was also included. They left the house after they said farewell to Akihiko and the others. "Sasuke, wanna start the transplant now?" Akihiko asked as Sasuke nodded. "Yes." Sasuke and Akihiko disappeared from the house and the three bears immediately started their plan. "Itachi-san, can you give us some cookies? Boss put the cookies in the box. But the box has many puzzles. We can''t open it." Panda said as the other two nodded. "Where is it?" "Follow us." The three bears led the way as Itachi followed them using his chakra to sense the direction. "It''s here." The three bears said as they stopped in front of a tall shelf. There was a wooden box on top of it. "Hmm, let''s make a deal. I''ll get to pat Gurizu for as long as I want and I''ll give you the cookies." Gurizu looked at Panda and shook his head while Panda and Aisu gulped. "Brother, this is a difficult choice but it''s a worthy sacrifice. Alright. It''s a deal!" Panda shouted as Gurizu wanted to run away. "Y-you traitors!" Panda and Aisu stopped him as Itachi smiled and tiptoed to reach the box. He got the box as he used chakra to sense it again. *Click* "Un? Where''s the puzzle?" Itachi asked as the three bears were silent. "Did¡­ did we open the box in the wrong way?" Gurizu muttered. There were 3 cookies inside as the three were heartbroken. "Boss, how could you be so cold-hearted?" "Bro, you can take 2 cookies. This is for your sacrifice." Panda said as Aisu cracked the remaining cookie in half. He and Panda ate it while Gurizu was shedding tears. "Thank you." "Oh, wait. There''s a paper inside." Gurizu said as he saw the note while being patted by Akihiko. [You want the cookies? You can have it. I left 10000 cookies together in one place. P.S: It''s in the Compound.] The three bears had stars shining in their eyes as they shouted, "An adventure awaits us brothers! We''ll have to find the treasure!" Itachi just laughed at their antics as the three bears savored the cookies. ----- [45 minutes later] Akihiko and Sasuke finished the eye transplant as Akihiko cut his wrist and made Sasuke drink some drops of his blood. The blood made Sasuke''s eyes look like they were his own from the start and he didn''t need to wear a blindfold while resting. {a/n: People after eye transplant need to wear blindfolds and stuff right? Correct me if I''m wrong.} "Do you like the new look customer? If you do like it, please recommend this service to more people." Akihiko said with a bow as Sasuke chuckled. "Thanks Akihiko. Now, I won''t go blind from the side effects, right?" "Yep. Unless your eyes get plucked out, pierced or cut." The two disappeared and reappeared back in the house. Itachi heard them as he asked. "Did it go well?" "Of course. I''m Akihiko after all." Akihiko said with a smug smile. "Well, I still have a shogi match with Shikaku-san, so bye." Akihiko disappeared once again and appeared in the Nara household. "Good morning, Shikaku-san." "Please enter from the front door next time, Akihiko." Shikaku said as he closed the book he was reading. "Is it time for the shogi match?" Shikaku said as Akihiko nodded. Shikaku brought Akihiko to the shogi table as they both started playing seriously. The match was a bit close but, in the end, Akihiko won. "Haha, you really improved a lot, Akihiko." Shikaku said as Akihiko nodded. "I know. Another match?" They continued playing match after match until Akihiko muttered. "I guess it''s time now." ----- (End-) ----- This is all for this week. Save your power stones for other authors since I will most likely be uploading only one chapter a week. Thank you for reading and I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 102 - Six Paths Of Pain The Six Paths of Pain and Konan were closing in on Konoha as Deva Path ordered. "Asura Path, Petra Path and Animal Path will be tasked with diversionary. Deva Path, Human Path and Naraka Path will be tasked with reconnaissance. Konan, you know what you have to do right?" "Yes." Konan replied with a neutral face. "There''s a barrier surrounding Konoha. All intruders will be sensed immediately." Deva Path said not knowing that a certain snake had entered Konoha without being detected. "But we have our way of doing it." Deva Path said as Asura Path carried Animal Path and threw him above the barrier. Animal Path dived down from the air as he passed the barrier. This alerted the ninjas who were tasked with managing the barrier. They alerted everyone as the ninjas went to the location. Animal Path touched the ground as smoke appeared and all 5 other Pains were summoned inside. Konan was not summoned as she was masking all the exploding tags and making it seem like it was the ground and surroundings. All the exploding tags were moving extremely fast as they were sticking to the ground together. "Scatter!" Deva Path said as all the Six Paths of Pain went in different places causing mayhem. Asura path fired many missiles as they destroyed stalls, houses and walls. Animal Path summoned some animals while Human Path killed ninjas and read their souls to gain information about where the Nine-Tails and Two-Tails were. Ninjas arrived at the location as they saw the houses being demolished. "Call for reinforcement!" Kakashi, Choza and Choji and some other jonins arrived at where Deva Path was as they attacked him. They used several combinations of attacks and at last, Kakashi almost killed Deva Path but Asura Path blocked in the way. The area around them was already destroyed as the ninjas were already on the ground. "Well, I''ll have to kill you now. It would be a pain to have someone like you who could use a wide array of jutsus in the future." {a/n: hehe, get it? a "pain". Sorry, I''ll leave now.} {e/n: :| } Pain threw a needle right at Kakashi''s heart but he didn''t expect someone to jump in front to cover him. "Hanare!" Kakashi immediately used his mangekyou sharingan as the needle was absorbed into another dimension using Kamui. Deva Path looked amused while Asura Path fired a few more missiles at all the shinobis. However, all the missiles were blocked as a large fire made them explode before they reached the ninjas. "Ah, I said that I would retire but I''ll have to fight again huh? I can''t even write in peace." Jiraiya said as Fukasaku and Shima were summoned on his shoulders once again. "Young Jiraiya, what are you doing?" "Pain." Fukasaku just muttered as Jiraiya smiled. "Looks like we''ll have lots of work to do again, Pa, Ma." Jiraiya said as he thought, ''I''ll have to put my trust in Akihiko. If he can defeat 5 Pains easily, he can defeat 6 of them too.'' ----- [Meanwhile] Human Path was walking to the shops as he finally got where the 9 Tails was. "I found you, Nine Tails." He said before his face got smashed into the ground. "Are you the one who scared our daughters?" Kushina said her body got covered by Kurumi''s chakra. ''Kushina, kill him! I can''t tolerate those cute little kids getting scared by this ugly ass.'' "Kushina, leave it to me." Suddenly, Akihiko appeared as the kids ran and hugged Akihiko. They were crying. "I-I was scared!" "Sorry. Will you enter the door again? This is for your safety. Papa will play with you for a long time after everything is over." "R-really?"x9 "Of course." The kids nodded as they entered the door and went into Akihiko''s dimension. "My wives, will you also enter the dimension?" "Nope. We''re strong. We''ll kill all of those guys for scaring our daughters." They all had a similar answer as Akihiko smiled. "Now, leave him to me." Akihiko said as everyone nodded. "Now, let''s go!" Kushina shouted as they all dispersed to different places while Akihiko just looked at Human Path menacingly. He appeared in front of Human Path and moved his hands extremely quickly. Several sounds of metal hitting the ground appeared. "You already lost." He just muttered as he teleported away. As soon as Akihiko teleported, Human Path just dropped down as all the chakra receivers were pulled out. ----- "Let''s test out my new eyes." Sasuke muttered as his eyes spun and his eternal Mangekyou Sharingan appeared. "Amaterasu!" Black flames appeared on Petra Path for once but they disappeared as he touched it with his hands. "Un? Did my eyes get nerfed?" Sasuke was confused as he used it again. "Amaterasu!" The process repeated again as Petra Path absorbed the Amaterasu. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!" The jutsu was once again absorbed by Petra Path as Sasuke finally knew what was wrong. "So, you can absorb chakra-attacks, huh? Luckily, I''m skilled with my katana." Sasuke unsheathed his katana hanging behind his waist as he swung it around a few times. "Now, let''s slice you up." He said as he dashed towards Petra Path. *Swoosh* Petra Path''s hands were sliced off cleanly as Sasuke just slashed another time towards Petra Path''s head. Petra Path''s head got sliced off cleanly as Sasuke just sheathed his katana back in. "Easy opponent." He walked away as the civilians who saw this fight were in awe. ----- Hinata, Ino and Sakura were moving in a team. Hinata and Ino helped uninjured civilians evacuate while Sakura healed people who were injured. However, they saw a fat Pain walking towards them. It was Naraka Path who had the King of Hell summoned behind him to eat the souls of people. "You can run now, right?" Sakura asked as the civilian nodded. "Then, run. Leave him to us." She said as the civilians around them ran away. "Sakura, Hinata, are you ready?" Ino asked as she held her hand in a triangle. "Mind Transfer Jutsu!" Ino yelled as she appeared inside Naraka Path''s mind. The one thing was that she saw two large purple eyes staring at her before she got expelled. ''Hinata, Sakura, his mental defense is high. We''ll have to defeat him using other ways.'' Ino said telepathically to Hinata and Sakura. ''So¡­. using taijutsu?'' Sakura replied as Hinata also joined in. ''Ino, can you bait him for a second, I''ll use Gentle Fists to immobilize him. Then, Sakura, you can just punch him to oblivion.'' ''Sure.''x2 "Do you know where the Nine-Tails is?" Naraka Path said as Ino replied. "Nope." She dashed towards Naraka Path and punched him in the belly. However, this only caused the fat in Naraka Path''s body to ripple. "Fat bastard." She muttered as Naraka Path heard her. Nagato, who was controlling the six Paths felt a bit of annoyance as he decided to punch her in the face. Naraka Path moved his body and moved his right arm towards Ino who just somersaulted and dodged it. Naraka Path punched a bit more but Ino just dodged them all. "Thanks, Ino." Hinata said as she was already behind Naraka while Naraka was trying to punch Ino. "Gentle Fist: Eight Trigrams: 32 Palms" She started hitting Naraka Path''s chakra points in his body. After she finished, Sakura dashed in front of Naraka Path''s body and used Strong Fist to hit his chin. "All done." She said as Naraka Path flew up and then fell back on the ground. However, the Naraka Path just got up again as he didn''t even seem unfazed. "Eh?"x3 The three were all confused as Ino immediately used telepathy to talk to Akihiko. ''Akihiko, how do you defeat the orange hair fat guy with black rods on his body?'' ''Oh, hello Ino. For your question, just remove all the chakra receivers of the black rods as you call it.'' ''Thanks, Akihiko.'' She then cut off the connection with Akihiko as she talked to Hinata and Sakura telepathically again. ''We''ll have to remove those black rods from his body. Let''s just defeat him like earlier.'' Ino baited Naraka Path once again but when Hinata was about to attack Naraka Path, he suddenly turned around and punched Hinata. However, before his attack hit, Ino swept his legs as he was unbalanced. Sakura punched him in the belly using a Strong Fist as Naraka Path was blown up once again. As he fell back to the ground, Hinata used Gentle Fists and hit in again, immobilizing him for a while. After that, they were about to take the black rods out but suddenly, the Naraka Path disappeared. "What? Did he run away?" Ino questioned as Sakura replied. "I think so." "We should continue helping the civilians in other areas." Hinata said as they all nodded. ----- "Are you alright?" Itachi asked as he helped a civilian to get up. "Thank- AHHHHH!" The civilian ran away as Itachi was confused for a second. "Oh. I forgot that I''m a criminal." ----- "Amaterasu!" Mikoto muttered as another summon of the Animal Path was burned to death by the black flames. However, a bird summon came flying towards her and tried to attack her with its beak. "Ice Lances." Haku waved her hands from a few meters away from Mikoto as Ice Lances appeared and pierced the bird summon, killing him in the end. "Thanks, Haku." Mikoto said as Haku just nodded her head and smiled. They were fighting the summons which were summoned in bulk. They seemed to come back now and then. While Mikoto and Haku were killing the summons, Yugao and Ayame were helping and evacuating the civilians who were trapped in the debris. "Where''s Kushina?" Mikoto asked as Haku replied. "She was fighting a rhino in another sector of the village with Kurenai and Pakura." Anko was using her summon to tower over Konoha and search for the person who was summoning the animals. *BOOM* Suddenly, a loud sound of something hitting the ground appeared as they all turned towards the east and dashed there. ----- *BAM* BAM* *BAM* *BAM* Kushina was holding the rhino by the tail and was continuously slamming it to the ground with a pure smile as if she did nothing wrong. "K-Kushina, I think you can stop now." Kushina turned towards Kurenai as she asked, "Stop what?" "Slamming the rhino. It is already dead." "Oh my!" Kushina made a surprised face with her left hand as she covered her mouth. "I was just blowing my anger out on these things." Kushina said with a smile as Kurenai nodded. "Understandable." "Pakura, can you please burn this down." She said as she pointed at the rhino. "Sure. I''ll just summon a little fire." Pakura said as she just summoned a large fireball and threw it towards the rhino. "Good job, Pakura!" Kushina gave a thumbs up towards Pakura who returned a thumbs up. Suddenly, they turned towards the east side of the village as a loud sound covered the entire village. Dust and smoke were coming out as they all dashed towards the place. ----- [2 minutes earlier] "Haha, at least Kakashi, Choza and the others got help." Jiraiya muttered as his breathing was rough. He was laying on the rubbles as some blood was dripping down from the side of his mouth. Kakashi, Choza, Choji and all the ninjas who were injured by Pain already got evacuated as they were now getting healed by Tsunade in a safe place. "Today, you will not be able to run anymore, Jiraiya-sensei." Asura Path was walking towards Jiraiya when he suddenly stopped. Asura Path disappeared as Deva Path turned and stared at the person who just walked into the battle. "Ah, Jiraiya-san, sorry about this. I was a bit late." Akihiko said as he walked forward. "Anyway, let''s take this fight to another place." Akihiko said with a smile as Deva Path kept a neutral face. "Do you think you can command God? Tensho Ben-" Akihiko just appeared in front of Deva Path and grabbed his face and jumped up extremely high, destroying rocks and creating lots of dust. This left Jiraiya in a cloud of dust as he coughed loudly. After that, civilians who were hiding out of fear came out, dragged Jiraiya and helped him get to the location where the medical division was. "God? I see no god up here¡­. other than me." Akihiko said as he dragged Deva Path by the face and jumped down as he thought he arrived outside of Konoha''s gate. *BOOM* Akihiko slammed Deva Path''s face onto the ground and didn''t stop there. Deva Path was thrown away as he made a large trail on the ground. A loud mushroom made of dust appeared as Konoha''s gate was completely destroyed and there was nothing but a large crater and a large trail. "Ah, I seemed to have misjudged the landing spot." Akihiko muttered as Deva Path got up while his body was shaking a little. Nagato, who was controlling the Six Pains, was grinning as he thought that his plan was already complete. Akihiko was near where Konan prepared all the explosion tags. He can just easily kill him now. "Let''s end this fight quickly. My daughters must be bored already." He said as he cracked his fingers. {e/n: hoh whats 1000-7} (End-) ----- I have one question for you all. How would you describe Akihiko? Chapter 103 - E X P L O S I O N Animal Path was already out of the village as he was near Konan. "Summoning Jutsu." The other four Paths were summoned as Naraka Path had bruises, Petra Path''s head was detached from the body, Human Path had all the chakra receivers removed and Asura Path''s body was completely destroyed with only a part of his torso and head remaining. The chakra receivers were also summoned. "Ah, there is more damage than we expected." Animal Path said as Naraka Path summoned the King of Hell. The King of Hell opened his mouth as it grabbed Petra Path, Human Path and Asura Path. The three were all absorbed into its mouth as they were in there for a few seconds. After a while, the King of Hell re-opened its mouth as the three crawled out one after another. The Human Path was spat out as Nagato still gained back control. Konan took the chakra receivers and stabbed them right into Human Path''s body. He began to move as he stood up and was good as new. "Konan, this is the place where the explosion tags are, right?" Animal Path asked as Konan nodded. Asura Path held Animal Path as he threw Animal Path in the air. Konan formed paper wings behind her back as she started flying. ----- "Let''s end this fight quickly. My daughters must be bored already." Akihiko said as he cracked his fingers. "So, this was what Konan meant by monstrous physical strength." Deva Path said in an emotionless tone as he held his face in his hand. "But, it''s still not enough to defeat me. Tensho Ben''in." Deva Path said as he stretched his arm and pulled Akihiko towards him. Akihiko was starting to move towards Deva Path but he still had a smile on his face. "Normal Punch." Akihiko said as he threw his right punch casually. It blew Deva Path away as it destroyed more land. "And 6 more people are coming." Akihiko muttered as he looked towards the incoming reinforcement. Animal Path arrived on the ground as he hit the ground with his hands and summoned the other 4 Paths who were not damaged at all. Konan was flying up in the sky with her paper wings as she was staring at Akihiko. Konan immediately glared at Akihiko. Shinobis and some daring civilians were looking at the situation from inside the village as they could see everything. The Dark Side Cult Members were ecstatic to see their Dark Lord in action. "Oho, it seems like there are lots of people watching." Akihiko said as the 6 Paths of Pain and Konan also eyed the crowd. He looked at the crowd for a second before turning towards the Six Paths of Pain again. His wives who arrived at the location all sighed. ''It''s Akihiko after all. He wouldn''t lose to anyone.'' They all thought at the same time as they decided to just leave it to Akihiko. Sasuke was also looking at this while sitting on top of one of the houses as he wanted to see how the orange-haired guys would fare against Akihiko. Guy, Lee, Neji and TenTen were also watching the scene with great interest as they were all close with Akihiko. Hinata and Ino were also worried about him even though they believed in him. Yugito and Samui were looking at the scene with serious faces as Matatabi was trying to loosen them up. Kakashi was standing beside Hanare as he was bandaged up and being taken care of. Tsunade, Shizune and Sakura were busy healing the injured but all three of them turned towards Akihiko from time to time. As for the Dark Side''s Cult Members, they already brought out chairs and tables as they took out the stocked cookies and started chatting while eating. "Why are you all so relaxed?!" A civilian asked them as they answered back. "We put our trust in the Dark Lord." They only replied that as they continued chatting. ----- The Six Paths all turned towards Akihiko as Akihiko disappeared from where he was standing. He appeared in front of the Six Paths as he pulled back his right arm. "Serious Punch." The Six Paths all felt danger as Nagato sacrificed the Human Path in order to block it. The Human Path''s body was destroyed as there was only a large hole left in the body. All four of Asura Path''s arms opened up as they all turned into missile launchers. He launched many missiles towards Akihiko as Konan also threw several paper shurikens towards him. However, Akihiko easily caught all the paper shurikens and just dropped them to the ground while the missiles were extremely close to him. He grabbed the missiles while coating his hands with chakra as he redirected them all back towards Preta Path. Preta Path could only absorb chakra-based attacks and not missiles. The missiles all exploded right on his body as Konan started attacking Akihiko with Paper Drizzle. She knew it wouldn''t work but she was just buying time for Nagato. Animal Path summoned several animals as they all attacked Akihiko. "Consecutive Normal Punches." Akihiko just punched swiftly as the punches made large holes in the summons and killed them all. Akihiko disappeared from his place once again as only dust was left behind. He appeared in front of Asura Path and grabbed the back of Asura''s head. He slammed his knee right on Asura''s face and then lifted Asura''s body and slammed the body against his knee. Asura''s body was destroyed completely as Akihiko disappeared once again before appearing between Naraka Path and Animal Path. He stretched out both of his arms towards the two as he created a rasengan with his left arm which was on Petra Path''s side. The rasengan then turned into bright blue as strong heat radiated from it. Petra Path also stretched out both of his arms in response as he was ready to absorb the chakra attack. Human Path turned around as he was preparing to kick Akihiko towards Deva Path. However, they didn''t expect Akihiko to suddenly change his attack. "Surprise attack." Akihiko muttered as he spun around. The Flaming Rasengan as Akihiko named it, was thrown towards Human Path''s body when Akihiko kicked Petra Path. The Flaming Rasengan flew towards Human Path at high speed and he couldn''t block it. It exploded on his legs as the flame started burning his body. His legs were also destroyed as the rasengan exploded. As for Petra Path, he was already destroyed. Akihiko punched and kicked his body as each punch and kick blew off a large portion of his body. It all happened in a flash so Deva Path, Konan and Naraka Path couldn''t attack Akihiko. "Come on. Aren''t you going to attack me? If you''re not going to, I''ll attack." Akihiko said as he turned towards the three. He kicked off the ground as he appeared in front of Deva Path. "SHINRA TENSEI!" Deva Path shouted as he pushed Akihiko away from him. Konan took this chance to shoot paper bullets at Akihiko. Akihiko was pushed back a few meters away as he looked amused. "The sensation that the technique gives when hitting, this technique would make a good massage technique." Akihiko muttered. His body was extremely strong so he needed extreme methods for a good massage. While he was talking to himself, his hands were deflecting all the paper bullets as he hardened both of his hands. Naraka Path summoned the King of Hell to revive the fallen Paths but Akihiko didn''t allow it. He used his Magnet Release to shape small, sharp needles from one of the leg bracers that he wore as he flicked his wrist. The needles were all launched towards Naraka Path. They were all easily seen by Deva Path but it was fine since the needles were not the main attack. "Bansho Ten''in." Deva Path said as he stopped the 9 needles. ''Naraka Path will not be destroyed.'' However, he was proven wrong a few seconds later. His connection with Naraka Path was destroyed as he turned around to see Naraka Path in one piece. But he wasn''t moving and his eyes were shut. Akihiko used his Wood Release to create a small plant right under the Naraka Path before growing it inside his body and fully destroying it from the inside. However, it wasn''t noticeable to the spectators. Nagato''s eyes widened as he turned towards Konan as he decided to use the explosion method. "Konan, be ready for the explosion." He whispered as Konan nodded. "Bansho Ten''in." Deva Path said as he pulled Akihiko back towards him. As soon as Akihiko arrived a bit close to him, he immediately turned towards where Konan placed all the explosion tags. "SHINRA TENSEI!" Deva Path pushed Akihiko away as he arrived at where Konan planted the explosion tags. "BOSS, THERE ARE EXPLOSION TAGS THERE!" Deidara yelled out with all of his strength but Konan already used the Katsu sign. *BOOM* A large mushroom cloud appeared as the 2 billion explosion tags exploded simultaneously. The citizens of Konoha and the ninjas were scared but they were protected as Kushina quickly drew a barrier seal under a second as soon as Deidara said there were bombs. Mikoto and Izumi protected the people with their Susanoos while the others were supplying chakra into the barrier to keep it strong. As soon as the explosion occurred, the citizens were panicking. "W-why are you all still eating cookies?!" "We trust our Dark Lord. Do you think he''ll lose just from this?" The cult member replied before continuing to eat his cookies. The explosion didn''t manage to affect the village as the barrier protected them all. "G-guy sensei."x3 Lee, TenTen and Neji all called Guy as Guy didn''t turn around. "Don''t worry. Akihiko is not dead. We have to believe in him." "Guy-sensei is right! We have to remember how casually Akihiko beat us all up." The three finished convincing themselves but for Guy, even though he acted confident, he was extremely worried for Akihiko. "Kakashi-san, did he just die?" "No. Akihiko is strong. Really really strong. He always has a method to win." Tsunade looked shaken up as she stared at the mushroom cloud. Her heart wrenched as her head drooped down. ''Am I cursed?'' She questioned herself before she saw Shizune who was continuing to work as if nothing happened. "Shizune! Aren''t you sad?" "Sad? What do you mean, Lady Tsunade?" Shizune asked as she tilted her head. "Akihiko just d-died! No one could survive that explosion!" Tsunade said as Shizune nodded. "Ah, I see. But it''s Akihiko so he''s definitely not dead. You can look at the others too." Shizune said as Tsunade turned around. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Pakura, Anko, Haku, Kurenai, Ayame were all acting as if nothing happened. Sasuke was staring at the scene as he just shook his head. "Akihiko''s playing around again." He muttered to himself but Itachi heard him. They all knew that Akihiko was not one to die from such a small explosion. Deva Path turned towards Konoha as if Konoha had already lost the fight and Akihiko was dead. "One who fights against God will always die." Nagato said as Anko immediately spit on the ground as she shouted. "Ptew! God? GOD, MY ASS! You look like a childish fuck trying to act like God! Who the fuck you think you are?!" There was nothing but silence after Anko shouted as Deva Path, Konan and all the citizens were speechless. However, the silence was broken by a loud laugh from the smoke. "Hahahahaha!" Nagato immediately turned around as he was shocked. 2 billion explosion tags should be enough to kill anyone. The smoke cleared as they all saw a black translucent armour with wings behind and two large horns on top. ''Isn''t that his Perfect Susanoo form? But why is it so small?'' The wives thought as they looked at Akihiko. All the cultists had a smug look as they stared at the civilians who questioned them. Tsunade, Sakura, Yugito, Samui sighed with relief while the wives were showing a smile. "This technique that I didn''t take too much time to develop¡­.. I call this the Mini Susanoo." Akihiko said dramatically as the wives all gasped. "I-it can''t be. H-he finally created a proper name." Ayame said as Mikoto just smiled. "Don''t worry. I sense that there is more incoming." "Nonono, this name is a bit too bland. The Unbreakable, Undefeatable Mini Susanoo of the Heavenly Emperor." Their smiles were all broken as they just stared at Akihiko. (End-) ----- Update on my exams. The exams hasn''t started yet but fuck. I''m trying to study everything properly in order to get high grades but I''m getting distracted from time to time. I''ll try to write as much as possible so yeah. I''ll notify you all when my exams are finished. Please wish me good luck. I really need that luck. Thanks and that''s all for this week. Have a nice day. Chapter 104 - Announcement No chapter this week guys. Sorry. Exams have started and so far, I have answered 4 exams. I did well in all of them. I have a total of 11 exams to answer so there are 7 days left. I''m really sorry. Chapter 105 - Conning The Crowd As soon as Itachi took off his blindfold, gasps resounded from the crowd as they stared at Itachi''s hollow eye sockets. ''Itachi Uchiha¡­. lost his sharingans?'' "You all must be thinking, ''Itachi Uchiha¡­. lost his sharingans?'', am I right?" Akihiko said as the crowd freaked out. Akihiko smirked as he continued. "Why did he lose his sharingans? He''s extremely powerful¡­.so who can take his eyes away by force?" "Most of you won''t know about this but.. the 6 Paths of Pain that tried to attack Konoha was the leader of Akatsuki, a criminal group. Deidara and Itachi here infiltrated the group in order to give information from the insides.. However, as soon as the leader knew that the two were trying to betray the group, he tried to kill both Itachi and Deidara. They fought and Itachi and Deidara lost. Even though Itachi and Deidara lost, Pain still wasn''t satisfied. He plucked out both of Itachi''s eyes. Deidara risked everything into one attack and ran away with Itachi." At this moment, everyone was convinced. ''They sure are dumb. Just some bullshitting and it is seen as the truth.'' Akihiko thought as he continued. "Now, you all must be thinking, "How can that happen? If that guy is so strong, why did he lose so easily?" The answer should be easy to guess. It''s because I''m strong." "This is what would have happened if I wasn''t there." Akihiko said as he waved his right hand. Everyone in the crowd fell into a genjutsu as they saw Pain destroying the whole village with just one jutsu. They were all shocked, terrified at Pain''s power but now, they were even more curious about Akihiko''s strength. "That''s all I have to say. It''s your choice whether you want to trust Itachi and Deidara." Akihiko said as he walked back towards his family. Besides the mothers, the kids whispered one after another. "Mama, Papa is lying right?" "Why do you think so?" "Big Bro had his eyes when we first saw him." "Good job." They all got a pat on the head as they were proud of themselves. It wasn''t just the kids who sensed Akihiko''s bullshit. There was also Jiraiya, Kakashi, Guy, Tsunade, Shikaku and Shikamaru. However, since they knew Akihiko, they decided to trust him. He wouldn''t do anything without a reason after all. Jiraiya thought, ''Akihiko doesn''t have any reasons to try and create discord in Konoha. It''s not that he cares about Konoha, he just doesn''t want lots of troublesome stuff for him and his family.'' After many minutes, someone from the crowd shouted. "I''ll put my trust in you, Itachi-san, Deidara-san. Please don''t betray us." Soon, following the first person, more people started following as Akihiko and his family all teleported back to the Uchiha Household as they all needed to have a talk. He left Itachi, Deidara and Sasuke Itachi and Deidara had to talk with lots of people and they were tired of it after some time. ----- Time passed as the guests in the Uchiha House decided to leave. "T-Thank you very much." "Eh? Sakura-chan, why are you thanking us?" Kushina asked as Sakura replied. "I didn''t get kicked out of here." Almost everyone in the house started laughing as they heard Sakura''s answer. "Don''t worry. We will be one family in the future after all." Mikoto said as the others nodded. "Y-yes. I''ll take my leave now. Thank you for everything." Sakura said as she left. "Can we stay here for some more time?" Ino asked as Hinata also nodded. "Of course." The wives replied. "Where''s Akihiko and the kids?" Kurenai asked as Pakura replied. "They are out in the garden." "I see." Kurenai just nodded as she thought, ''They should have more father-daughter bonding time.'' ----- [Meanwhile] *Poke* *Poke* "Papa, why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Renge asked as she continued poking Konan''s face. "She must be having a good sleep." Ayako said as she pointed at Konan. "And having a good dream." Akiko continued as she moved her hands in a circular motion. At that moment, an energetic shout surprised them. "AISU! RUN FASTER!!!" Mirai was on top of Aisu Bearu''s back as Aisu was running around the garden at high speeds. "Aisu, stop." Akihiko said as Aisu immediately stopped. However, he made his stop gracefully so Mirai didn''t drop from his back. "Good job." Akihiko threw a cookie as Aisu took the cookie with his mouth and started eating it. Panda and Gurizu were watching this as they thought, ''Should we also start selling our body for more cookies?'' "Papa, she woke up!" "Oh?" Akihiko exclaimed as the kids all went near Konan, looked at her and asked, "Are you alright?" "Do you still remember me?" Renge asked as Konan was still staring at all of them. She was still a bit confused about the situation. "Huh? Where am I?" "You''re in the garden~" Kyoko answered as Konan''s mind finally cleared up. She remembered how Akihiko demolished both her and Nagato in a fight. She looked to the right as she finally saw Akihiko who was looking down towards her. She started shaking as she almost grinned before she calmed herself down. "W-where is Nagato?" She looked at Akihiko and asked but he was not the one to reply. "Nagato? Who''s that?" Kiyomi asked as she tilted her head. "Let''s talk about that later! Sister, do you want to play with us? We don''t have lots of people to play with. Only Papa, all the Mamas, our big brothers and pets play with us. That''s only ummm, 17 people to play with." Renge said as she nodded. "I don''t think that''s right. There should be more. It''s 20 people!" Mirai said as Renge fell into confusion. She started counting with her fingers but she stopped at 10. "Ah, I don''t have enough fingers." "Let''s count using all our fingers together!" Kiyomi said as the kids got distracted by counting how many people they played with. Meanwhile, Akihiko was still staring at Konan. "Can you tell me what happened to Nagato?" "Nagato? He should probably be dead." Akihiko said seriously as Konan''s eyes started shaking. Nagato was the only friend she had left. She glared at Akihiko who started chuckling. The kids ignored their dad''s chuckling as they were determined to know how many people they played with. Hina knew the number but she played along with her sisters as it was fun. Konan continued glaring at Akihiko as she finally realized that he was joking around. "Kids, can you all go inside to your mothers? Papa has some work to do." He said as the kids stopped their calculation and replied. "Ok." They all happily jumped on their way back to the house as they made a human train with Hina leading them. Gurizu, Panda, Aisu, Nyanta were all also following them from behind. When they arrived inside, Renge made a shocked expression. "What number did we reach when we were counting?" The other kids also got a sudden realization as their mouths opened wide. "We have to start from the beginning again." All the people in the living room were quite confused as they heard the kids'' words. ----- "Well, wanna go and see Nagato?" Akihiko said as Konan was still staring at Akihiko, trying to see if he had any bad intentions. "Okay. Don''t try to do anything on the way." Konan said as she tried to use her Dance of the Shikigami but she couldn''t. She didn''t even have enough chakra to turn herself into paper. She turned towards Akihiko who was still smiling. "If I wanted to do something, you wouldn''t even be able to stop me. And as for your chakra, I just took some necessary measures." Akihiko said as he waved his right hand. While she was unconscious, Akihiko absorbed her chakra. However, he only gained some chakra to add to his chakra pool. It was due to the fact that Dance of the Shikigami was not a kekkei Genkai. "Also, it was mediocre, no offense." Akihiko shrugged as he remembered the amount of charka Konan had. But Konan misunderstood as she looked down at her breast and covered it. She felt offended. "Did you molest me while I was unconscious?" "Don''t worry. Currently, even if you begged me on your knees, I will not touch your private parts." Akihiko said indifferently as Konan''s body shook. "Enough said. Let''s just go to Amegakure." "Ah!" Konan exclaimed as she was surprised by Akihiko''s sudden movement. He lifted Konan up and put her belly on his shoulders as he carried her like luggage. "Don''t carry me like this!" Konan said but she was smiling. "Shut." Akihiko just said one word as Konan''s smile became even wider. They both disappeared from the house as Akihiko teleported to Amegakure. ----- "Phew. Finally, they left." Itachi muttered as Sasuke nodded. "Anyway, the Hokage asked you to come to the office later." Sasuke said as Itachi nodded. "Also, I have something to give you." Sasuke continued as Itachi smiled. "Haha, I can die happily now. My little brother is even giving me gifts." Itachi muttered to himself as he asked Sasuke. "What is it?" Sasuke took out a jar with chemical fluids and two eyeballs in it. "This." He showed Itachi as Itachi tilted his head. "Huh? I can''t see it, Sasuke." "Oh, sorry. I forgot about it. Those are my old eyes." Sasuke said as Itachi smiled and pulled Sasuke into a hug. "Thank you, Sasuke." "I just didn''t want to let my old eyes go to waste." Sasuke said but he didn''t try to dodge the hug. "Also, wait for Akihiko to help you with the eyes." "Sure." "Now, let''s go to the office." Itachi said as Sasuke led him there. Deidara was sitting on the pavement as he drew circles on the ground. "Lonely~ I am so lonely~ I have nobody~. Oh wait, I have you." Deidara said as he took out a cookie. *Munch* "Ah, now I lost you too." ----- "Dad, do you want to rebuild this shop to make it larger?" Ayame asked as Teuchi nodded with his eyes closed, just like usual. "Sure, Ayame. I''m going to retire soon after teaching you everything. I''ll enjoy my remaining life playing with my granddaughters." He said with a large smile as Ayame just replied. "Yeah sure. Then, I''ll start the plan to rebuild the shop. Also, dad, am I qualified to advance to the next level of the ramengan?" "Yes, Ayame. You''re already qualified. I''ll help you with it starting from tomorrow." Teuchi said as he was ready to sacrifice his eyes for his daughter. ''All for family.'' ----- "So, you had a seal in here as well." Konan said as she looked around and saw the place where the Six Paths of Pain, Jiraiya and Akihiko fought. "Also, you have a nice ass." Konan said trying to make Akihiko blush. As for the reason, she just wanted to see his weak side to satisfy her sadistic tendencies. "You too." Akihiko just replied with a straight face as only Konan''s face reddened. He went outside and pointed at the tower. "Nagato is up there, right?" "My head is facing your back. I cannot see anything." Konan said as Akihiko didn''t reply. He took out a Hiraishin Kunai as he activated his sharingan. He threw the kunai while aiming at the top of the tower. He used enough force for the kunai to reach the top and break through the window. He teleported inside as he finally dropped Konan down. "Umph!" She stood up, dusted off her butt as she was speechless. She finally saw Nagato, whose eyes were hollow, blood was dripping down his mouth and his body was extremely pale. "Nagato?" (End-) Hello. Well, tell me your thoughts about the chapter in the comments. Also, did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Thank you and I hope you have a nice day. Bye~ Chapter 106 - Nagatos Revival And Village Gossip Editor: MagnuS "Nagato? Nagato, are you alright?" She dashed towards Nagato as she shook him. Nagato didn''t reply as his breathing just got rougher. Konan''s eyes shook as she started to feel scared. Her neutral expression was breaking apart as she was scared of losing her last friend. Yahiko, one of her childhood friends, already died at the hands of Hanzo the Salamander. Now, Nagato was also going to die. It was easy to reach that conclusion since both of Nagato''s rinnegan were gone, his complexion was worse than before. His body looked bonier and his breathing was ragged. She turned towards Akihiko as she asked.. "Do you have any way to save him? Please." She asked desperately as Akihiko gave a vague answer. "Hm? Maybe I do. It''ll depend on your sincerity." Akihiko replied as Konan closed her eyes for a second. When she reopened her eyes, she suddenly bowed 90 degrees at Akihiko. "I''ll do whatever you want. As long as you save Nagato, I''ll obey your commands." Akihiko was pleased but he was also curious. "Why are you going to such lengths to help him?" Konan thought for a few seconds before she replied. "Because he''s my last friend and also my only family." She said with a sad glint in her eyes before turning towards Akihiko with hopeful eyes. "Don''t worry. You''ll be in a larger family later on." Akihiko walked past Konan as he patted her. Konan felt warm as she smiled subconsciously. She remembered the kids at Akihiko''s home before shaking her head. ''Nah nah nah. They''re definitely cute but I am not crazy enough to try and be this¡­ this guy''s l-lover. He even slammed me into the ground¡­ and treated me roughly.'' Konan didn''t know that when she was thinking that, she had a pink shade on her face. Akihiko walked towards Nagato as he held Nagato''s head. *Crack* He broke Nagato''s neck as he finally died. "Ah! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Konan yelled out as she was surprised at Akihiko''s action and her blood boiled. "Shush." Akihiko said as he raised his index finger and placed it on his lips as Konan still had the angry look on her face. ''Ah, was it too much?'' "Be quiet." "How can I be quiet when you killed him?! You said that you''ll revive-" Akihiko disappeared from his place and appeared in front of Konan with his right index finger closing against her mouth. "Be quiet." Konan didn''t respond as she was baffled. All she noticed was that Akihiko''s right index finger touched both his and her lips. ''W-was that a kiss?'' She was absent minded as she turned away from Akihiko grabbing her face. Her face became a bit red. His eyes turned into a Rinnegan as he mentally commanded the King of Hell to be summoned. Immediately, he ordered. ''Gedo-Rinne Tensei no Jutsu'' The King of Hell opened its mouth as a green soul came out and went inside Nagato. Nagato''s head mysteriously went back in place as this all happened in 3 seconds. Akihiko felt something depleting from his body but it replenished immediately. ''Now, you may go back, King of Hell.'' Akihiko said as the King of Hell disappeared by going into the ground. ''As I expected, the jutsu''s drawbacks have no effect on me. My life force is being endlessly generated and my chakra is also endless.'' He thought before turning around towards Konan. Konan finally remembered what she was angry about and turned around, just to see Nagato''s head back in place. Akihiko stared at her as she stared back. "Hm? Am I too handsome right now? Have you been captivated by my handsome face that you forgot about your childhood friend?" Akihiko asked with a smug smile as Konan tried to ignore Akihiko and ran towards Nagato. She closed her eyes as she put her hand against Nagato''s chest. Nagato''s heart was beating again and his breathing was steady. His body was nothing like before as he became less bony. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stood up and bowed towards Akihiko. "Thank you." "Now, for your promise. Can you be specific?" Akihiko asked as Konan was confused. "What do you mean?" "By obeying my commands, does it include sexual favours?" Akihiko asked shamelessly as smoke came out from the top of her head. "Y-yes. I-I can do that too." She was stuttering as Akihiko waved his hands. "Don''t worry. I was just curious. I won''t ask for those favours. I don''t need them after all." "Why? Are you impotent?" Konan made a surprising remark as Akihiko laughed out loudly. "No. I just don''t want to have sexual relationships with people who aren''t my lovers or wives." Akihiko said before continuing. "Well, time to go back home. My wives and children should be missing me. Bring that guy back too." Akihiko said as he pointed at Nagato. "Yes." "Yes and what? You should probably add something in the back." "Yes, master." Konan said with a slight blush and a smile before she convinced herself. ''It''s the cold that''s making me blush.'' However, if someone heard her, they would immediately know that she was lying. After all, the sun was shining brightly with no clouds covering it. ----- [In Konoha] Itachi and Deidara finally finished talking with Tsunade as they just sighed. "This conversation is useless. Where is the boss anyway? I need to show him the new prototype of the cookie bomb. The lethality has been increased but it wouldn''t affect the boss." Deidara was mumbling to himself with a grin on his face while Itachi was smiling and grinning. Anyone who saw these two would be thinking that they were crazy. As for the reason why Itachi was grinning, he was happy that Sasuke was getting closer to him. ''Should I make a list of things that I want to do before I die?'' Itachi thought as he nodded. He didn''t know when his disease would kick in and suddenly kill him. "Shall we go back to the house?" Sasuke asked as he walked towards the duo. He was waiting outside of the office. "Sure, Sasuke." "Yea." The trio went back and finally arrived at the house where Karin was waiting for Sasuke. As soon as she saw Sasuke, she ran towards him. "You''re finally back!" Sasuke turned around as he faked a cough. Karin hugged his left arm as he grew a faint blush and a small smile around the corners of his mouth. Itachi and Deidara disappeared as fast as the wind. They knew the situation. Deidara went to his bomb research place while Itachi entered the house and greeted everyone. "Mom, where are the kids?" "They''re sitting on the floor on the way to the garden." Mikoto answered as Itachi decided to go there. He already memorized all the paths in the house when he was young. He went out to where the kids were and saw the kids sitting in a circle, focusing while pointing their fingers out. But then, Kiyomi yelled out. "FUCK!" Itachi stopped in his tracks as he was surprised. ''Did she just say fuck?'' "Kiyomiiiii, what did we tell you about that word?" Haku peeked out from inside the house as Kiyomi started fidgeting. "I-I''m sorry. It was Big Bro Sasuke who taught me!" She pushed the blame to Sasuke as Haku just shook her head. She went back inside as the other kids started talking again. "Kiyomi, why did you say that word?" Hina asked. "It just came out naturally." Kiyomi replied. "H-hey, d-did we forget someone?" Himeko asked. "Oh no." They all muttered as their heads drooped down. "Let''s start from the beginning! We cannot give up!" Mirai shouted as the kids all had a flame of determination in their eyes. Meanwhile, Itachi was sitting on the floor with a grave look on his face. ''Sasuke taught Kiyomi how to say that word? I should punish Sasuke for teaching that word but can I really do it?'' Itachi was having an extremely important question in his mind as he went back to his room and fell down on the bed. ----- A few minutes later, the kids all had bright smiles as they all memorized the number to go and brag about it to their moms. They ran inside the house as they started shouting enthusiastically. "Mom! Mom! Mom! Mom! Mom! Did you know what we did?" They all shouted as all their mothers came towards them. "Mhmm? What do you want to tell us?" "We counted everyone we played with." "Aren''t we smart?" The kids said with large smiles as the mother all complimented them. "Of course. You all are very smart." "Hehe" The kids laughed as they got patted. Hina also laughed as she was happy. She was always happy because of her family in her new life. Everyone treated her with love and her dad didn''t even care that she was reincarnated. Just as she was in the middle of appreciating her family, someone arrived in the house. "I''m back." However, unlike usual, the kids didn''t run towards him. They stayed near their mothers. "Eh? What''s wrong?" Akihiko asked as Hina answered on behalf of her sisters. "If we jump on Papa, again and again, Papa will get hurt." The answer only led to the mothers patting, hugging their daughters more tightly as they were too cute. Kushina decided to tease them. "So, it''s not because you wanted to stay with us?" "N-no. I-It is also included." Hina answered while nodding as the adults laughed. Even her sisters joined the adults and started laughing even though they didn''t know what was funny. Hina pouted as she got baited. "Isn''t she.. the one who tried to kill you with the explosions?" Yugao said as she stared at Konan who still had a bit of a blush. "Yeah." Akihiko replied. "Also, why are you blushing?" Anko asked as she pointed at Konan. "It was the weather that was affecting me." "Also, who''s that guy?" Izumi asked as she saw Nagato, who was teleported alongside Konan and Akihiko. "Nagato. He''s the one who was controlling the six Pains. Oh, right. He''s also an Uzumaki." Akihiko said as the wives all smiled at the same time. "Dear, can you lend him to us for a while. We¡­ have some unfinished business with him." Kushina started talking as the other wives also smiled. "Sure. Just don''t kill him." Akihiko said as he threw Nagato towards them. Haku caught Nagato as they dragged him to the training area in the Uchiha house. "I-is he going to be alright?" Konan asked as Akihiko nodded. "Of course. My wives aren''t too violent. They are very kind. They''ll leave him alive." Akihiko answered as Konan gulped. "Papa, what must we do now?" The kids asked as they didn''t know what to do. "Hm, let''s just enjoy the time. Do you want to play with some birds?" Akihiko said as the kids had sparkles. "C-can we really play with them?" Himeko asked as Akihiko patted her head. "Of course." "Let''s go to the forest. Also, don''t go around without me, alright? You all remember the things that your mothers taught you right?" "Yes!"x9 "Now, time to teleport!" The kids all nodded excitedly as they teleported. However, one extra person was also teleported. It was because Renge grabbed Konan''s hands before they teleported and ended up bringing Konan over. ----- While Akihiko was having fun with his daughters, there were many discussions and gossip about Konan. "What do you think he was going to do to the blue-haired terrorist?" "Don''t tell me, they''re going to do that stuff?" *Slap* Another person joined in as he slapped the one who talked earlier. "Watch your mouth. He''s not someone like that. He''s loyal to his wives." "T-that''s something I never thought would go together. The word loyal and wives." "Anyway, I think he''s going to torture her." "Nah, I don''t think so. Most likely, he''s going to get information from her. Or even force her to make explosion tags." A certain perverted white-haired person who was walking around Konoha with one of his sleeves dangling around thought, ''Pft. Akihiko? Torture? If he wanted to torture someone, he would have done it right in the middle of the battle. They wouldn''t even have a chance to retaliate. Explosion tags? He''s most likely even more skilled than her in fuinjutsu. *sigh* Why do I know so much about him anyways?'' The people continued gossiping as the main topic of the village was mostly about Akihiko. (End-) ----- This is it for the week. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you liked the chapter, give some power stones. Also, join the discord server. There''s not much in the server but I''m adding more features these days. And there are only around 10 regular chatters. Please.... join the server. If you don''t... nothing will happen. Anyway, thanks for reading. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 107 - Nagatos Tort- *ahem* Spar *Slap* "¡­" *Slap* "¡­" "-asn''t woken up, huh?" Nagato heard some people talking as he thought, ''Am I in heaven? The last thing I remember is my neck getting cracked.'' He still didn''t know that he will be suffering as if he was in hell. *SPLASH* "Oh, he woke up." Kushina said with a bright tone but her facial expression was anything but bright. The girls were standing there menacingly as Nagato finally opened his eyes. His head was wet as Yugao held a metal bucket in her right hand.. ''Eyes? Didn''t my eyes get taken by Tobi? And¡­. Why do I have a huge amount of chakra right now?'' He then looked at the girls as they were all staring at him menacingly. "Who are you?" He asked in a commanding tone as the girls just scoffed. "We''re the ones who''ll question you. Not the other way around." Haku said as she created an ice lance and pointed it towards Nagato. *Scoff* "Shinr-" *BAM* Before he could finish it, he was kicked in the head by Izumi who was annoyed. "Ah. Sorry about that. He was just starting to annoy me. With all the commanding tone and stuff. Who does he even think he is? Hmph. The only person who can talk to me like that is Akihiko." She declared as the others nodded to agree with her. Meanwhile, Nagato who got back-kicked in the face by Izumi was still shocked. ''Right. How could I forget? My rinnegan got stolen by Tobi. All I have now are my large chakra reserves.'' "Turn around." He heard someone say as he turned his head around. *Kuang* Yugao threw the iron bucket in her hand towards Nagato as the iron bucket hit Nagato in the face. The force that Yugao used was strong so the Iron Bucket attack made Nagato fly across the training ground. He fell down on the ground with his eyes facing the sky. "You sure are weak." Yugao said as Nagato was still staring at the sky. "Hmm. Ah! I got an idea." Anko said as she hit her left palm with her right fist. "What did you think of, Anko?" Kurenai asked as Anko replied with her index finger pointing towards Nagato. "He''s weak. So weak that he was insecure. So when he got a chance to act behind the scenes with the six people that he controlled, he thought that he was invincible. His insecurity turned into narcissism. What do you guys think?" Anko asked in an excited tone as the others gave their opinion. "It sounds possible." "I like your line of thought Anko." All of the responses were positive as Anko felt proud of herself. "Anyway, get up. Natago. You''ll have one spar against each of us. After that, we''ll forgive you." Kushina said with a bright, compassionate smile. "It''s Nagato, Kushina." Mikoto corrected Kushina as Kushina fake coughed. "*ahem* T-that was intentional." Mikoto just smiled as she shook her head. Nagato got up from the ground shaking as he answered. "Is it only one round for each of you?" Nagato asked as the girls nodded. "Then, I refuse." Nagato answered as he calculated the outcome. With just one kick and a bucket shot, he flew away. If he had to endure for 9 spars, he would be on the verge of death. ''Even God has to know when to stop. I shall regain my power.'' "Oho. You never had a choice, to begin with." Izumi said with a grin with both of her eyes in a crescent shape. "Can I go first?" Izumi asked the others as they agreed. Nagato was beaten black and blue. After every "spar", you couldn''t even call it a spar, it was a massacre; Ayame went and cooked some ramen and dumped it all into Nagato''s mouth. Yes, Ayame came back home in time to beat Nagato up as Yugao went and called her for support. They needed to keep Nagato alive after all. He almost died from choking but well, he didn''t die. He was safe for a few minutes but it didn''t last for long. He was beaten close to death by Yugao who used a wooden katana. This cycle continued before the wives decided that it was enough. Nagato''s wails scared Itachi who was trying to sleep in his room, Jugo who was playing with the three bears and Nyanta, Sasuke and Karin who were talking to each other beside the lake. ----- "Run! Run! Run from the little devils!" A chirping sound shouted in the forest before he was grabbed by two little hands. "Ehe." The forest of birds was in chaos as the kids were running around trying to grab the birds. Some birds were captured by the kids as they were playing around with them. One unlucky bird was caught as the other birds were flying in the sky, looking downwards at the sky. They thought, ''Those kids are cute but their appearance almost fooled us. Their father is the devil himself!'' "Papa, we only caught one bird." The kids said with a small cute pout before Mirai shouted cutely. "Let''s roast the bird!" Her voice was extremely cute but the words that she spoke were the words of the devil to the little bird caught in her hand. The bird started sweating as he tried to act as cute as possible. The other birds were paying condolences before they heard Mirai continue. "I was just kidding. There you go." She said as she let the bird go. The bird flew away before going back on Mirai''s head and patting it with his right wing. Then he jumped down as the other birds also flew back down. They knew that the devil and the little devils were finally going to leave the forest. "Well, you''re all leaving now, right? Now, please leave." The elder bird said as the kids made a sad face and tears welled up at the corner of their eyes. "D-do you all want us to leave? I-I thought we grew close over the last hour." The bird elder couldn''t resist and answered. "No. It¡­ It''s just that your mothers are waiting for you. Won''t they be lonely without you?" "Oh, right. Papa, let''s go back! We can''t be the only ones having fun!" The kids'' mood immediately changed as the bird elder was relieved. ''Bastard. How the fuck did you manage to have 9 cute daughters?'' "Well, bye my dear friend." Akihiko said as he waved towards the bird elder. The bird elder just spat on the ground as Akihiko chuckled. Renge was still holding Konan''s hand as they were ready to teleport. The two of them both had expressionless faces as Renge started talking. "Sister, did you enjoy playing with us?" "¡­ Yes. Of course." Konan answered as Renge nodded. "Mm. Then, you can play with us more often. Everyone! We got a new playmate!" Renge said in her signature tone as the kids were happy. "Kids, let''s go back home." Akihiko said before the kids all grabbed his clothes. They then teleported back to the Uchiha Household. ----- "Huu! All done!" Ayame said as she dusted off her fists. Nagato had bruises around his body and both of his eyes had black rings. His face was swollen from the beating. "Ino and Hinata are waiting in the living room!" Sasuke shouted from near the lake with all of his might as Anko shouted back. "Ok!!!" The wives dragged Nagato by the collar as they walked inside the house. "Hello! Is Ak- What the fuck?" Ino exclaimed as she saw Nagato who was dragged into the house. "Ino, Hinata, do you want to drink some tea?" Haku asked in a smile as the two nodded. "Yes." "Itachi! Deidara! Come here!" Mikoto called for them as Deidara ran as fast as possible. He arrived at the house from his lab in 10 seconds. "Yes, Ma''am. Is there anything I can do for you?" Deidara asked with a smile as Itachi was walking down the stairs. "Mom, what do you need me to do?" "I''ll leave him in your hands." Mikoto said as Yugao threw Nagato towards them. Itachi sensed it with his chakra as he caught him. Deidara bowed. "Yes, Ma''am. Can you suggest to the Boss to teach me how to make cookies?" "I''ll try." Mikoto answered before she asked another question. "Do you know where Sasuke is?" Itachi then remembered that Sasuke was taken by Karin and answered. "Sasuke¡­. Sasuke is with Karin. He was dragged away when we came back home." "Heheheheh." Several plotting laughs came out of the wives'' mouths as they were thinking of ideas to torment Sasuke and their going-to-be family, Karin. Itachi and Deidara sweatdropped as they casually walked away with Nagato being dragged behind. The girls all just sat on the chairs in the living room as they didn''t have anything to do. Haku then came back with two cups of tea as she placed them in front of Ino and Hinata. "What do you want to talk about, Ino, Hinata?" Kushina asked as Ino was scratching her cheek with her index finger. But Hinata bluntly answered. "We''re here to ask Akihiko out on a date." "¡­" There was silence for a moment before everyone laughed. "Hinata, you''re very direct. huh?" Izumi asked with a smirk as Hinata just nodded. "Well, Akihiko''s out with his daughters¡­ forget that. He''s back now." Mikoto answered. Hinata and Ino were confused while the others were used to it. Then, Akihiko, the kids and Konan teleported right into the living room as the kids ran towards their mom. "Did you miss us?" "Of course." "Hehe." They were very easy to please as they were still children. They got happy from small gifts, compliments. "What did you do with your dad?" "We went to a forest. There are lots of birds. We caught birds¡­. and we made friends!" Every kid was telling their experience to their mothers as they got complimented. While Renge looked at Yugao and started talking. "I made friends too." "Oh, really?" "Mm. She''s right there." Renge pointed at Konan who was standing a few meters away from them. Yugao was silent for a few seconds before continuing. "That''s great." She patted Renge as Renge nodded with a satisfied expression. "Umu, umu." ----- "Akihiko, let''s go on a date!"x2 Ino also shouted together with Hinata as Akihiko nodded. "Sure. When." "After we return from the mission." "Mission? Do you mean the Akatsuki Suppression Mission?" "Yes." "It will be a bit dangerous. Take care of yourself. If you need help, you know what to do." Akihiko said seriously as Ino and Hinata just smiled. "It''s fine. We''re strong. There are also 3 other teams with us." ''No, it''s definitely not fine. I should probably send two wood clones to follow them in secret.'' Akihiko thought as he nodded on his own. "Mm. Let''s go on a date after that." Akihiko said as the two nodded. "Then, bye. We have to go back to our homes." "Well, Ino, Hinata, why don''t you just move in here?" Pakura asked as they shook their heads. "We can''t. Our parents won''t allow it. But we''ll try to convince them. Bye, everyone." They bowed before they left the house together. ----- Akihiko, his wives and his daughters talked for around 30 minutes before Itachi and Deidara came back with Nagato behind them. "He woke up." Itachi said as Konan was surprised. Nagato had bruises all over him. He had panda eyes and some parts of his mouth had blood on them. Konan turned towards him with a ''What happened to him?'' look while Akihiko returned a ''I kept my promise. He didn''t die.'' look. "Mm. We''ll go out with the kids, dear." Mikoto said as the kids were excited once again. They didn''t get tired even though they just returned from playing with the birds. "Less gooooo!" The mothers and the kids left the living room as Akihiko took a seat. (End-) ===== That''s the first chap of the week. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you liked the chapter, consider giving power stones. If you have any suggestions, go to discord server. :) Also, I just created a channel to help new authors and maybe some old authors too. Anyway, thank you for reading and I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 108 - Obito And Zetsu: An Untold Story While sitting on a chair, Akihiko leaned forward as he stared at Nagato who was kneeling in front of him. Konan was standing a meter away from both of them as she was told to stand there. "Do you have anything to say?" Akihiko asked as Nagato nodded. "Then, start talking." "The Six Paths of Pain that I sent to Konoha¡­ they were all corpses." "Mm hmm." Akihiko just nodded as Nagato continued. "One of them is my friend''s corpse." Nagato said as Akihiko was indifferent "Mm hmm." "He died." "You already told me that he''s a corpse." Akihiko said as Nagato nodded. "It seems my brain has suffered some damage from the "spar" I had before." Nagato said before he continued. "As I was saying, he was my friend, well, me, him and Konan were childhood friends. But he was killed by Hanzo the Salamander." Nagato said as he continued. "Now that I finished the sad backstory, I''ll continue to the main part. The eyes that you saw on all of the 6 Paths are called The Rinnegan. Those eyes were said to be the strongest dojutsu by my teacher, Jiraiya in the past." "Our teacher." Konan added as Nagato continued. "But while I was weakened when you defeated all the 6 Paths, Tobi betrayed me. He defeated me at my lowest and managed to take both of my eyes. As for the rinnegan, the Rinnegan can do many things. I used the Rinnegan to control the 6 Paths and gave each path a part of my power. When we first met in Amegakure, Jiraiya-sensei told me that I fell on the wrong path. It is correct in his point of view but for me, what I did was the right choice. I will do anything for world peace even if it means killing innocent people. If I managed to get every tailed beast, I would have been able to complete the plan of world domination. Once everyone feels the same fear, loss and pain, there won''t be any more wars in this world. Don''t you think so?" Nagato asked as he looked at Akihiko who closed his eyes and supported his face with his hands. "Nope. I don''t think that will work. Not at all." "Then, what do you think is the best way to get peace?" "Peace. I never thought about it that much but I guess I''ll become a villain. Become a villain so strong that the whole world has to unite to fight against you. Well, that would be disastrous too. They wouldn''t even win against me even if I nerfed myself. Hmmm, it''s difficult to answer since I never once thought about peace. " Akihiko was silent for a while before he started talking. "You know what? I don''t even care about world peace. I''ll just do whatever I can to help the people." Akihiko said as he got up. ''Did he just dodge the question?''x2 Nagato and Konan both had the same question in their mind as Akihiko asked them another question. "So, what are you going to do now, Nagato?" "If possible, can I go back to the Akatsuki base?" Nagato asked as Akihiko turned around and looked at him with a "Are you kidding me?" look. "Nah. You''re going to work your ass off, here. That includes you." Akihiko pointed at Konan. "Work? Are you trying to make me a slave?" Nagato asked as Akihiko smiled at him. "Do you want to be a slave? It''s fine. I was going to give you some salary in the beginning but it''s fine." Akihiko said as Nagato tried to negotiate. "Ho-" "Will you work here or will you die right now?" Being asked this question, Nagato replied with a grim face. "I''ll work." "Deidara! He''ll be your assistant from now on!" Akihiko shouted as Deidara ran as fast as he could and stood near Akihiko. "Yes, boss! Follow me, you newcomer. I, Deidara, will teach you what to do as your senpai." Deidara said proudly as he didn''t know that Nagato was the one who was controlling the Six Paths of Pain. Nagato didn''t move as he thought, ''This guy¡­.. he dares to order me?'' "Huh? Why aren''t you coming along?" Deidara said as Nagato replied. "Who are you to order me?" Deidara leaned towards Nagato as he threatened him. "Follow me or else I''ll blow you up right now. I have reached a level where I can create extremely tiny bombs. While you opened your mouth earlier, I already placed the bomb inside your body." ''Hmph. Even though it''s not that believable, it''s best to stay low for now. I do not have the Rinnegan after all.'' "Oh ho ho. Good. I''ll treat you nicely, my assistant." Deidara said with a hearty laugh as he patted or slapped Nagato''s back. He then dragged him away. ''Well, my bluffs are becoming better and better.'' Deidara thought as he was happy. Nagato didn''t know this but he would slowly become close friends with Deidara. ----- "Wowwwwwww~" The kids kept making impressed noises as they were looking at their mothers showing them cool tricks. Haku created a large flower made out of ice while Pakura created several butterflies which were created from fire. Anko showed them many snakes but the kids were not that interested except for Mirai. Mirai had her eyes shining as she asked Anko. "Can I pet them?" "Of course, Mirai." Anko replied warmly as Mirai touched the snake''s head. The small snake slithered up her hands and then slowly climbed its way up on Mirai''s head and sat there. "Oh, it seems to like you a lot." Anko said as Mirai was playing around with the snake. "Do you want it?" "Mhm." "Then, you can keep it." "Thank you~" Mirai hugged Anko as Anko patted her. Even though Mirai and the others weren''t her biological child, she and all the mothers already decided to treat all the children as if they were their own daughters. Then, Kushina managed to get all of the kids'' attention as a nine-tailed fox appeared on her shoulders. Her tails were fluffy and she had a smug smile on her face. "Huhu, Kushina, you finally decided to take me outside huh? It''s been a long time. You also didn''t reply to me for some time. Were you doing that intentionally?" Kurumi asked in a cute voice as Kushina just shook her hands. "No way. Of course, I didn''t do that intentionally. I just forgot about you." "Wahhh! That''s even worse!" Kurumi now had some tears in the corner of her eyes. "I thought we were friends."Kurumi shouted as Kushina raised her right hand to touch Kurumi''s small head. "Hmph! I hate you." Kurumi just said that as she jumped from Kushina''s shoulders to the ground. "Ahhhh! Don''t be like that." Kushina said with a smile but Kurumi just hmphed. She closed her eyes and walked forward but she felt that all her tails were being grabbed as she opened her eyes and looked back. The kids all grabbed one tail and were playing around with the tail. "Unhand me." "Fluffy." Kushina was laughing at Kurumi''s fate while the others were smiling at the kids being very cute. "Wahhh, unhand me!" Kurumi shouted as she was prepared to leave the kids'' grasp. But then she was hit with a surprise attack. No, it was a combo attack. "D-do you hate it?" Himeko asked with a stutter as Kurumi almost shook her head. ''No, I cannot give in to their cuteness.'' She shouted in her mind with determination. Kushina and Kurumi were connected so Kushina could hear everything Kurumi was shouting. She was laughing while holding for Kurenai for support. Then, Kyoko attacked Kurumi with another surprise attack. "B-but your tail is very fluffy." "Can we really not touch it?" Kurumi was bombarded by many attacks as she finally decided to give in. "Fine. You can touch my tails. Be grateful that you get to touch the great Kurumi''s tail." Kurumi said with a snort as the kids thanked her. They then started rubbing their small hands on Kurumi''s tail as Kurumi was slowly feeling relaxed. The mothers just decided to sit on the ground and just watch the kids play with Kurumi. Anko took out several sake bottles from who knows where and the mothers started drinking the sake in moderate amounts. ----- [20 minutes later] Itachi was standing near Akihiko who was eating apples and Konan who was holding a plate with apples on it. "Akihiko." *Crunch* "Mm?" Akihiko asked as he was chewing a piece of the apple. "Can I ask you to transplant my eyes?" Akihiko nodded as he finished eating the piece of apple. "Sure. Where are the eyeballs?" "Here." "Alright. Let me go wash my hands. We''ll start the transplant after that." Akihiko said as Konan was deadpanning. ''Ah¡­. Uchihas and their infamous antics of exchanging eyeballs. They don''t even flinch and just grab their eyeballs out of their eye sockets.'' She commented in her mind. Akihiko went and washed his hands. Afterwards, he and Itachi teleported away as Konan was left alone again. ''What should I do?'' ----- [In a dark hideout] "Obito, are you alright?" "Yes, I''m fine. Zetsu, implant the Rinnegan in my left eye. I''ll keep the other eye hidden. After all, I cannot handle the power of both rinnegans at once." Zetsu, who was currently half black, half white answered. "Sure." He started preparing as Obito wanted to know about the Uchiha Household in Konoha. "Zetsu, you once said that you were suspicious of the Uchiha Household in Konoha right? Tell me more about it." "I cannot enter the house. I was repelled by the seal." "What? Didn''t you say that you can infiltrate any place you want?" "Yes, but this time it''s different. It''s most likely that the person who made the seal is extremely skilled at fuinjutsu." "Do you have any idea who made it?" "I continued on spy on the house for quite some time. Lots of people are living in the house, including the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. There are even children." Hearing Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, Obito remembered about Kushina and the newborn child on the day of the Kyuubi attack that he initiated. However, he dismissed it. "Then, who''s the person who made the seal?" "It should be the man named Akihiko." "Akihiko? Never heard of him." "He''s an extremely strong person hidden in Konoha. Most people would think that he''s quite weak but if you can sense the energy inside him, you would get probably get terrified." "With the Rinnegan and Kamui, what are the chances of winning against him?" "40." Zetsu answered as Obito frowned. "He defeated all the Pain today. And without breaking a sweat. He even survived an explosion of around a billion explosion tags." Zetsu answered as he tried to stalk Akihiko every day. "Does he seem to have any close relationship with the other jinchuurikis?" "Of course. He is close to Yugito, the Two-Tails Jinchuuriki and after a little bit of snooping around, I heard that he''s also close to Bee." "I see. Leave the Eighth Tail for a while. We can capture it after we capture the Nine-Tails. Use the Two Tails as bait. When he leaves the house, we''ll use Kamui to enter the house and capture the Nine-Tails." "Be careful, Obito. Do not get defeated." ----- [30 minutes later] Itachi finished his eye transplant and he was amazed with the design of his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. "This¡­. I like it. This looks good." "Well, it''s a lot similar to Sasuke''s Eternal Mangekyou too." Akihiko said as Itachi nodded seriously. "That''s even better. We will have matching eyes." Itachi said as Akihiko shook his head. "Anyway, wanna go and test out your power?" "No. I have something much more important to do. My power which was lost when my sharingans were taken." "What is it? Susanoo? Amaterasu?" "No. My skills to cook a perfect egg." "*sigh* Let''s go. Don''t forget to make lots of them. Today''s dinner will be on you." Akihiko said as Itachi nodded. They teleported as they entered the house. They saw Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao, Izumi, Anko, Pakura, Haku, Kurenai, Ayame, Sasuke and Karin talking to each other. Konan was still a bit awkward but she was also talking from time to time. Jugo was also sitting near them as he talked in a low voice. He''s shy to talk to them. "Oh, hello Akihiko. Itachi." They greeted them and right immediately, they noticed something different about Itachi. "Congratulations. You got your eyesight back!" "Thank you." Itachi bowed before going to the kitchen and starting to make perfect eggs. "I''m back. I''m tired today." Akihiko said as the wives smiled in a playful and flirtatious manner. "Well, you won''t be tired in a few hours~" "Yeah, right." Akihiko closed his eyes and smiled as everyone else in the circle knew what they were talking about, except for Sasuke. Even though he swears, he doesn''t know the meaning of the word, fuck. "Where are the kids?" "They''re in the bedroom." "I''ll go check on them." Akihiko said as he walked to the kids'' bedroom. He opened the door slowly as he saw the kids all sleeping close to each other. In the middle, a fox was also sleeping with her tails being grabbed by the kids. Akihiko smiled before closing the door quietly again. He went back and talked with the adults while Itachi has already wasted 20 eggs trying to cook the perfect egg. At last, he managed to make one. "Here. I have the perfect egg." He said as he showed the egg. "Oh, that''s nice. Can you make one for all of us?" Mikoto said as Itachi nodded. "I''ll follow your command, mother." That day, Itachi managed to waste over 150 eggs and got scolded by Mikoto for a long time. Sasuke was having fun watching this as he was grinning widely. The kids also woke up after a few hours and got to eat the perfect egg. This is the best sibling relationship one could ask for. Then, the day finally ended but it didn''t end without Akihiko and the wives'' snu snu section. [a/n: Please give them privacy. This is definitely not because I''m too lazy.] (End-) ===== Thank you for reading. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you liked the chapter, please vote some power stones. Also, good news. The discord server isn''t dead now. Yay. There are more people talking in the server. That''s all for today. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 109 - Breakfast And Spar It has been 2 days since Pain attacked Konoha. The citizens of Konoha were already relaxed and they didn''t focus on it too much. Yamato helped with the destruction and rebuilding of the destroyed parts of the city. Akihiko didn''t care much but his wives on the other hand decided to fund Konoha with money to rebuild the destroyed parts of the city. Even though Yamato helped in some parts, he couldn''t do it all. So, Tazuna and some other people were hired. Tazuna talked with Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura when he first arrived. He also told them that Inari already finished his tea-learning lessons from his master, Hori. He was back at the village, starting to open a small shop. Hearing that, Sasuke smiled. He remembered the whiny crybaby who cried often. The owners of those houses, shops were extremely grateful to Yamato, Akihiko and his wives since most of them had average income. However, this wasn''t done without Akihiko''s consent. When they asked him, he just replied with a smile. "It''s fine. Do whatever you want. I trust you all." "Aww~" His wives decided to fund the reconstruction as they already calculated the amount of money that will be used. The fund didn''t even take much money away from them since their cookie business gained lots of Ryo every month. With the cult members advertising the shop while Pain was attacking, the amount of people who visited The Dark Side will definitely increase. So, you could say that they didn''t lose any money, they only gained profit. Other than that, Team 7,8,10 and Guy left Konoha for their Akatsuki suppression mission yesterday. Akihiko created two wooden clones and ordered them to follow them without being found out. Hidan and Kakuzu''s location were found out by Jiraiya''s intelligence network. However, in Team 7, only Sakura and Kakashi were included as Sasuke was sent to investigate traces of Orochimaru, who was rumored to be hiding in a village near Kirigakure. Sasuke left Konoha together with his team which consisted of Jugo and Karin. He was really excited to see the creep who tried to kidnap him while he was younger. Now, his hands were itching to beat Orochimaru to death. As Kurenai, Sasuke, Jugo, Karin were all out on a mission, the Uchiha Compound was less crowded. In the morning, almost everyone was gathered at the dining table except Deidara and Nagato were walking towards the dining room. The two of them were each given a house to stay which was previously given to other members of the Uchiha Clan before they were killed. Now, Akihiko, his wives,his daughters, Sasuke and Naruto lived in the main house while Jugo, Karin, Deidara and Nagato had their own homes which were small but enough for a person to stay. "Ohh, Nagato. You were helpful on the taste test yesterday. As expected of Boss, his cookies are extremely hard to replicate. But I was pretty close, right?'' ''Close¡­. right. Fuck no. It was literally 4 universes different.'' Nagato said in his head but he nodded on the outside. "Heehee, as expected of me. I should learn more from Boss. Anyway, be prepared, Nagato. You have to keep your feelings in check when you arrive in the dining hall. I''m giving you proper advice as a senpai who arrived earlier than you." "Huh?" Nagato was confused. "Boss had a transformation jutsu on him yesterday. He doesn''t like to show his real face outside too much. It attracts lots of attention. It was extremely hard for me at the start but I managed to control myself with this chant. Do you want to listen to it?" "N-" "Great. It goes like ''Boom Shaka Laka. Boom! Boom! Bababa! Boom!'' I usually repeat this again and again." Deidara said his chant excitedly as Nagato was nodding as the words just entered his right ear and escaped from his left ear. Then, they finally arrived. "Wait. We''ll have to stop here. We have to let boss eat comfortably with his family." Nagato widened his eyes as he pointed at Konan who was standing beside the kids. "She''s a different case. She is very well liked by Boss''s daughters. Are you liked by them?" Nagato turned around as he snorted. ''This is discrimination.'' "Deidara, what do you want?" Akihiko''s voice suddenly came out from beside them as Deidara and Nagato turned their heads to the left. There, they saw Akihiko who was leaning forward with an attractive smile. ''''Boom Shaka Laka. Boom! Boom! Bababa! Boom!'' There was no reply other than the kids'' excited greeting and their mothers'' calm greeting. "Morning, Papa!" "Good morning, dear." Itachi, Deidara and Nagato were entranced in Akihiko''s beauty for a few seconds while Deidara started chanting. ''Boom Shaka Laka. Boom! Boom! Bababa! Boom! After two seconds, Deidara finally managed to calm himself. "I-I just want to learn how to make cookies." "It''s quite easy. I''ll show you the way." Akihiko answered casually. Deidara was excited for the lessons. *Ahem* Itachi and Nagato also managed to clear their minds with a cough from Kushina who sensed that Akihiko''s face was doing its wonders again. "Well, I''ll cook some eggs today too." Itachi said as he was trying to get up from his seat. However, Mikoto ordered him to sit back down. "Don''t waste the eggs." "Yeah, the eggs are very eggs-pensive." Akihiko made a pun as there was silence in the dining room. "¡­" "Sorry." He bowed down as he apologized for the bad pun. "Don''t be sorry, Papa. It''s fine." "Yeah. It was very¡­.. funny." "Mm mm." The kids tried their best to cheer him up as Akihiko was moved. "Ahhhh. Thanks. I love you kids." He said as he ruffled the kids'' hair. "Ehe~" "Ehhh. Are we being ignored?" Kushina asked with a teasing smile as Akihiko shook his head. "Of course, I love you all too." "Anyway, I''ll cook breakfast today." Akihiko said as he went and wore the apron. Everyone had stars in their eyes and large smiles on their faces except for Nagato and Konan who didn''t know how good Akihiko''s food tasted. For around 20 minutes, the family was talking while Akihiko was cooking. Nagato and Deidara also got invited to sit down. Finally, after Akihiko''s cooking was done, they all started eating. Everybody liked the food. ----- "Bye Papa!" "Byebye!" "Bye Dear." The mothers and the kids said their goodbyes to Akihiko as they all dressed up neatly. They were going out for a mother-daughter shopping day. "Have fun. Buy anything you want. Also, don''t take too long." Akihiko said as he waved his hands and the mothers laughed. "Of course. We will come back earlier¡­probably." Akihiko just shook his head as they departed from the house. "Itachi, Nagato, Deidara, Konan, let''s have a spar." Akihiko said in a casual tone as Itachi nodded. "Sure. I also want to test out my current power." However, Deidara, Konan and Nagato were having flashbacks. His attacks were still remembered by their bodies. Deidara saw his former teammate get punched to death while Nagato got his neck cracked. As for Konan, she grinned subconsciously. "Well, time to go to the forest. It''s a fun place to spar." Akihiko said as he chuckled. He could already see how the birds would react. ''Motherfucker! Why the fuck are you coming here to spar? You have a training place back in your home. Your daughters already told us about it.'' ''Yeah, they would probably say that.'' Akihiko thought. ----- "Motherfucker! Why the fuck are you coming here to spar? You have a training place back in your home. Your daughters already told us about it." "Ah, just as I expected. Your next words are ''Expected my ass. Stop trying to destroy this forest.''" Akihiko said as the bird elder started shouting. "Expected my ass. Sto-. Wait. What the fuck?" "Anyway, at least beat their asses as fast as possible. I know you can beat them without damaging the forest." "Nope. It isn''t fun that way."Akihiko said as the bird elder was speechless. "Now shoo shoo. Here are some weed cookies." "Tch! I''m leaving. It''s not because of the cookies!" The bird elder yelled before he flew away. "Well, let''s start the fight. Do your best." Akihiko said as Itachi, Konan and Deidara nodded. ''What the fuck must I do?'' Nagato was thinking as he panicked. He didn''t have any power. "Susanoo!" Itachi started his move as a large red skeletal figure appeared around him. Muscles started forming and then a large armour covered the Susanoo. He held the Yata Mirror and Totsuka Blade. "Ah, I thought I would lose them." Itachi said with a happy tone as he happily taunted Akihiko. "You can attack. My Yata Mirror can block everything." "Sure!" Akihiko said as he created his own Perfect Susanoo. ''His level¡­. is a step above mine.'' Itachi thought but he still smiled. The trees near them were flattened while Konan flew up while holding Deidara and Nagato by their collars. "Be careful. Attack from top. We can try even if he will be fine after all the attacks." Konan said as Deidara nodded. "Explosion?" Konan nodded and replied, "Yes, explosion." "Nice. Comrade." "C1" He shouted as he created several C1 bombs from his palms. The C1 bombs were in the shape of small birds which blew towards Akihiko''s Susanoo who was just standing there menacingly. *BOOM* There were several explosions but it didn''t even damage the Susanoo. "Ah¡­. as expected of Boss." Deidara nodded as he looked proud of his Boss''s strength. "Itachi, be ready to block my strikes." Akihiko said as he slashed with his Subete o Kiruha. Itachi quickly used his Yata Mirror to block it. It was a battle between the Sword that cuts through everything and the shield that blocks everything. The first strike was blocked and Akihiko was thrilled to find someone he could use his katana attacks on. Meanwhile, the wind pressure of the attacks was troubling Konan, Nagato and Deidara. "Ah. We should just spectate." "Another one!" Akihiko continued slashing with his katana as Itachi tried his best to defend against all the attacks. However, even though he managed to defend against the slashes, he was still impacted by the strength of the strikes. The strength behind every katana slash was very large. After around 15 strikes, Itachi''s body couldn''t handle it. He spit out a small amount of black blood as his Susanoo slowly dissipated. Akihiko also cancelled his Susanoo and went to help Itachi get up. "Are you alright?" "Y-yeah." "Let''s go back to Konoha. I''ll find something for you." Akihiko said as he waved his hands indicating Konan, Nagato and Deidara to come down. "We''ll go back now." Before he teleported away with the four, Akihiko grew all the trees he destroyed, just like usual. ----- The kids were having lots of fun with their mothers as they went in one shop after another. Even after entering many shops, they still weren''t bored. "Another one!" Only after some time, they decided to buy some dangos and let the kids play at the playground for a while. The other kids who were once bullied by the T-pose started crying as soon as Akihiko''s daughters entered the playground. "Why are they crying?" "I don''t know." "Maybe they are afraid of us?" "But Papa and Mama all said that we are cute." They discussed among themselves but then they gave up. "Meh. Let''s just play." The mothers were just watching the kids while eating dango. "Mhm, this is delicious." Anko said as Izumi immediately answered. "Not as delicious as Akihiko''s cookies." "Izumi, even if that''s the truth, you''re very defensive in situations that concerns Akihiko." Yugao said as Izumi blushed a bit. "O-of course. I-I love him after all." They were having fun teasing Izumi when Hina walked towards them. *Pull* *Pull* Hina pulled Kushina''s skirt as Kushina asked her. "Mhm? Hina, is there something wrong?" Hina shook her head as she asked a question. "Why did you all marry Papa?" "Because we all love him?" Kushina answered back as Hina continued asking. "Don''t you feel jealous?" She had been curious about this as the mothers had different reactions. Some laughed, some smiled. "Hina, how did you think of that question?" Ayame asked as Hina answered with a smile. "I''m very smart." "Yeah. Yeah, you''re very smart." "As for your question, of course we feel jealous. But after a while, it just disappears. We even joke about it together with your dad from time to time." "Oh. I see." Hina nodded cutely as Mikoto patted her. "Well, your sisters are waiting for you, Hina." "Ah. I''m coming~" (End-) Edited by: MagnuS the bald ===== Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Vote power stones. Or I''m keeping the cookies hostage. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 110 - Konohas News Spread. "Yep. Found it." Akihiko said as he brought a bottle filled with red liquid. "I call this the Health Potion." Akihiko said as he presented it to Itachi, Deidara, Nagato and Konan with a graceful bow. *Clap* *Clap* *Cough* While the three were clapping, Itachi started coughing again. Akihiko opened the bottle and just grabbed Itachi''s chin. "Open your mouth." Itachi opened his mouth and Akihiko just chugged the whole bottle inside Itachi''s mouth. Konan, Deidara and Nagato were speechless. "Yep. This much should work." Akihiko muttered as Itachi finally finished drinking. Itachi finally finished drinking all the content of the health potion as he took in deep breaths. He was so surprised that he even changed his way of speaking. "Bloody hell. This tastes horrible. There is a metallic taste in this. It''s almost like it''s ¡­. blood?" Itachi asked as Akihiko nodded. "Yep. That''s my blood." He then leaned forward and whispered to Itachi so that only he could hear it. "Your death should probably be delayed by a month or so. I''m still trying to find a cure. My blood can delay it but it won''t take long before you die." "Mn. It''s fine even if you can''t find it. You already helped me in lots of things. Even if I die tonight, no. I won''t be happy if I die tonight. I still want to spend more time with my mom, Sasuke and my sisters. I will be happy if I die after a month." "Haha, take it easy, Itachi. Anyway, I have to go out. I have an appointment with someone. Anko said that "she" will come today after all." Akihiko said as he waved goodbye to everyone. "Konan, look over Deidara and Nagato. Don''t let them cause trouble. I trust you, alright?" Konan nodded as she started talking. "Can you help me train?" "Why?" "I once said that I will defeat you. I will try to defeat you." *chuckle* "Sure." Konan smiled before she went back to her neutral face. "Then, Boss. I''ll join too!" "Do you want training or guidance in making cookies?" "Of course, cookies." "Then, I''ll help you in that part." Nagato was ignored completely as he didn''t have any power. Afterwards, Akihiko just left the house in a normal way, which was through the entrance. He didn''t teleport away. ------ "What? Konoha was attacked?" Temari shouted in surprise as Kankuro turned towards her. "Sister, please don''t shout so suddenly. My fragile heart cannot handle it." However, he was ignored. "Gaara, can I go to Konoha? I want to check if he''s alright." "Yes. When you meet him, please thank him for me. He saved my life after all." "Sure." Temari left the room as Kankuro walked over to Gaara. "Gaara, what do you think about forming an alliance with Konoha?" "¡­" "Gaara?" "Oh. What did you say?" ''Damn. Was I fated to be ignored? It must be fate.'' Kankuro thought as a single imaginary tear fell down from his eyes. He then started talking about it. ----- "Sasuke, what do you think about changing your hairstyle?" Karin asked as Sasuke nodded. "Yeah. I should let it grow and then tie it at the back like a ponytail, just like Akihiko." He said with a satisfied smile as Jugo and Karin looked at him worriedly. "He''s obsessed with Akihiko." Jugo whispered in Karin''s ears as Karin''s eyes widened. She lunged forward and hugged Sasuke as she and Sasuke both fell down. "Oi, Karin, what are you doing?" Sasuke said as he hurriedly tried to remove himself with a slightly blushed face. "Do you love Akihiko?" "What?" "What?" "Of course not. Yeah, his face is very attractive. His body is also attractive. His voice is also very good to listen to. He''s also very strong. His naming sense is also¡­.. awesome." Karin''s mouth widened every second as Jugo was very uncomfortable with the atmosphere that Sasuke and Karin created. "But I still don''t like him or love him. He''s like a role model. Even though we''re the same age, I strive to be like him. Also, he even became my family by mar- nevermind. Forget about that. That''s weird even now. Also, he matured so fast that I sometimes even think that he''s way older than he looks. Maybe he''s a fucking alien." Sasuke said with a serious face while Karin let out a deep breath. "Phew, that''s good. I was worried that you would get attracted to Akihiko." At that moment, a thought passed through Sasuke''s mind. "Don''t tell me¡­.. you like Akihiko?" "No. Of course not! I only like¡­. you." "God damn it! Stop this shit! You guys are breaking my third-wheel heart. Please act lovey dovey later. We still have a mission to complete!" Jugo finally couldn''t handle it anymore and exploded. *Cough* "Yeah, you''re right." "Anyway, about the hairstyle, I was thinking of letting your hair grow and make it cover your left eye." "No. That''s fucking emo. There''s no way that I will have that haircut. Even if there were parallel worlds, I am sure that I would not have that haircut." ----- Akihiko was walking down the street as he saw two extremely familiar people walking together while holding hands. He smirked as he appeared behind them. "Kakashi-san, you finally got yourself a girlfriend, huh? Congratulations." "Yes." Kakashi replied as he just stared back at Akihiko. "W-what are you saying?" Hanare blushed as she punched Kakashi''s arms lightly. "Enjoy yourselves. Don''t forget to send an invitation for your wedding~" Akihiko said playfully as he walked away. "Sure." Kakashi replied with a smirk right under his mask. He knew Akihiko''s character. Meanwhile, Hanare was blushing hard. Then, they continued walking as Hanare asked. "A-are we really going to get married soon?" "Yeah. Maybe in a few months." Kakashi replied as they both smiled. Akihiko continued walking as he finally arrived near an alleyway. A woman''s voice suddenly sounded. "You got the good stuff?" There was silence in the air for a while before Akihiko started laughing. "This sounds like an illegal drug deal. But yeah, I got the good stuff." "Nice!" Shiori finally emerged as she gave a thumbs up. [A/N: If you forgot, Shiori is the name that the Cookie addicted Snek Sage decided to name herself.] "Well, will you not visit our home this time?" "Nope. I still have lots of things to do back in the cave. Things are still a bit chaotic from the aftereffects of your massacre. I am trying to solve them all. *sigh* That''s why I need the cookies!" "Sure. Here. There are around 100,000. It should last you for a long time." "Thanks!" She said before she waved goodbye. "I''ll come back again when I''m free!" Then, she just ran away like a thief trying to run away without being seen. *chuckle* "She''s quite cute, huh?" Akihiko said it as it looked funny how Shiori was turning her head left and right while sneakily running away. He shook his head and then went back to the Uchiha Household. However, he forgot one thing. Shiori''s hearing was a lot better than normal humans. She stopped in her tracks before blushing and tripping. "Ow." She rubbed her head as she just gave up. ''I''ll just summon myself back to the cave.'' ----- [Kumogakure] "Oh ho. He''s that strong huh?" Raikage Ay said with a smile and a nod as Bee immediately replied. "You already know that, the last time he came here, you both had a fight. You''re lucky no one saw it or you would have gotten laughed at¡­. yo." Yugito, Samui and Mabui all looked at Bee and sighed. Ay''s eyebrows twitched as he closed his eyes for a second. "Bee, you''ll be locked in your room for three days." "Ah! I''ll call my bro, Akihiko, to beat you up-yo!" Bee said as he sweated a bit. Yugito, Samui and Mabui were speechless as Bee couldn''t read the atmosphere. "6 days. You''ll be locked for 6 days." "Nooooooooooo!" Bee''s voice slowly faded away as he was dragged away by Darui. "Lord Jinchuuriki, please don''t cause trouble. The Raikage would be disappointed if you tried to run away." "Yeah, I know. 6 days, right? I''ll just practice my rapping with Gyuki as my judge, I will not even budge, bakayaro, konoyaro!" *Click* The door was closed as he sat down on his bed. "Gyuki¡­.." Meanwhile, back in the office, Ay was questioning Yugito and Samui. "Did you manage to gauge his strength?" "No, Lord Raikage. He was just toying around with Pain." *sigh* "What do you think about forming an alliance with Konoha?" "I think it would be extremely worth it, Lord Raikage." "Yeah, it''s already a huge benefit with his strength alone." "Hmmm. Alright. You may leave. I''ll think about this more." Ay said as Yugito and Samui bowed before leaving the room. *sigh* "Damn it. All of this is making my head hurt." ----- [Kirigakure] "Lord Mizukage, we got some news about Konoha." "Oh? Tell me about it." "Konoha was attacked by Pain, the leader of Akatsuki." Hearing that, Mei Terumi was curious about what happened to Konoha. "Did Konoha suffer lots of damage?" "No. It was the opposite, Lord Mizukage. Konoha only had a few damages and only a few casualties." "Hm? With Pain''s strength, it should not be possible that Konoha didn''t suffer. After all, Pain managed to kill Hanzo the Salamander." "It''s just as you said, Lord Mizukage. But there was someone who was more powerful than him. According to our sources, it is said that the one who defeated Pain was a jonin named Akihiko." "Oh? Continue." "It is said that he easily defeated Pain without breaking a sweat. He''s also the founder of the Dark Side cookies which is extremely popular in Konoha." "Mm hm? Tell me about his personality and looks." Mei Terumi was more and more curious as she had a smile on her face. The one who was telling the news had a few beads of sweat forming on his head as he thought, ''Why do I feel like I''m giving information for dating?'' "He''s known to be easy going. As for his looks, they just said he''s handsome. This is all, Lord Mizukage. We only managed to get basic information about him." "It''s fine. You may leave now." He then left as Mei was left alone. "It seems like my search for a husband might end soon." ----- [Iwagakure] "Lord Tsuchikage, we got news from-" "AHHHH! MY BACK! MY BACK!" "I''ll come back later." ----- [Back in Konoha] In Konoha, the mothers and kids were back in the house after all the shopping and playing around at the playground. "Kids, you have to sleep. It''s time to rest." "Noo~ Mom, we still aren''t tired!" They only got picked up and then placed on their bed. "We''re¡­ really¡­ not sleepy." They said as they slowly fell asleep. "You''re all still young. You need to rest more." The kids were already asleep so they didn''t know anything. "Well, I sense that somebody has finally arrived back from his training session. I should probably test it." Kushina said with a smile as the others shook their heads and sighed. "Poor Naruto." (End-) ===== This is all for this chapter. Did you guys like it? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Don''t forget to vote power stones. And thank you for reading. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 111 - Sparring "Oh! You''re really awesome. We really teleported right into our home!" Naruto said in an excited tone as Fukasaku nodded proudly. "EVERYONE! I''M BACK!!!" "Welcome back, Naruto. But first of all, what did I tell you? Never shout when you come back. The kids might be sleeping. Well, they are sleeping right now." Akihiko said as Naruto just laughed sheepishly while rubbing the back of his head. "Also, I wish you good luck." Akihiko said as he patted Naruto''s back. "Huh? Thanks¡­ although I don''t know why you''re wishing luck for me." "You''ll know sooner or later." Akihiko just replied as Naruto was confused. "Oh ho, Akihiko-boy, you became a lot stronger than before." Fukasaku commented as Akihiko nodded. "Of course. I''ll always get stronger. I need to have enough strength so that even if the whole universe comes at me, I can defeat them with a sneeze." Fukasaku and Naruto looked at him weirdly. "Naruto, welcome back!" Kushina came out with a smile together with Mikoto. The others were still in the kids'' room, taking pictures of them. [a/n: There are cameras in Naruto, right? This world is confusing. There are both advanced and old stuff.] "Mom, I learned many things on Mt.Myoboku! Also, hello, Mikoto-san!" Naruto said excitedly as Kushina smiled. Mikoto looked away as she thought, ''Poor child, you should have told Kushina before you went out.'' "Sure. Let''s spar for a while." "Yes, mom!" Naruto said with a large smile while Fukasaku already sensed that something was wrong. He turned towards Akihiko and jumped on his shoulders. "Naruto''s in trouble, am I right?" He whispered as Akihiko nodded. "Also, damn. Are you a monster? Or an alien? How much natural energy do you have? When I sensed it earlier, it wasn''t this huge." "Well, you''re just getting old." Akihiko said bluntly as Fukasaku nodded. "Old¡­ old¡­.." "Just accept the fact. You''re old and you can''t change it." "Yeah, you''re right. I am indeed old. So, wanna tell me how you managed to absorb that much natural energy?" "No. But I can give you this." Akihiko said as he took out a cookie. "Hm? What is this? Naruto was eating this during training too." "Just try it." Akihiko said as Fukasaku ate the cookie. "Ohhh~ It''s delicious." "Yeah? Can you help me introduce this to the toads at Mount Myoboku? I would appreciate it." "Of course. I''ll be off now!" Fukasaku disappeared with a puff of smoke as he took a few cookies. While this was happening, Naruto already followed Kushina to the training area in the Uchiha Household. "Ah right. I should go and place a seal in the kids'' room. The sound of them sparring might wake them up." Akihiko said as he disappeared from his place. He started drawing a seal on the wall of the kids'' room and he finished it in a second. "Akihiko?" Izumi came out as she smiled at Akihiko. "Akihiko. Look at these photos!" She said as dashed beside Akihiko and showed the photos of the kids'' sleeping. Yugao, Anko, Pakura, Ayame and Haku also came out as they showed him the best photos. "Damn, we should place these photos in THE photo album." Akihiko said as his wives approved. "Of course." He took out the album from his inventory and none of his wives were surprised. They were already used to Akihiko pulling things out of nowhere. "Oh. Those photos. They are when the kids first walked." "Ahhhh! Look! Look! That was when Akihiko was sleeping. The kids were playing with his face." They remembered some moments and then placed the photos in the remaining spaces of the album. "Well, let''s leave this for later when Mikoto and Kushina come back." Akihiko said as he closed the album. "Sure. Let''s go to the training ground." Akihiko then got a sudden question. ''System, you there?'' [Yes, host.] ''Why are there no perverted quests given for the past few years? You''re supposed to be the perverted system.'' [Fucking dumbass.] ''Hm? Repeat that again?'' [Host, this system is the Slightly Perverted System. As time passed, this system has also matured. This system is no longer perverted but cultured. Host should also control himself. You are a husband and a father. You need to keep your dignity.] ''Oh, have you gained sentience?'' Akihiko asked as the system replied. [I''m sorry, Host. I do not understand the question.] ''Nevermind.'' ----- "Mom, wait for a while. I need to enter sage mode." Naruto said as Kushina nodded. "Sure. But remember, in real battles, no one will wait for you to enter sage mode." "Of course, mom." Naruto said before going into a mediation position. ''Kushina! Kushina! Can I go and beat my other half?'' Kurumi asked with enthusiasm as Kushina replied. ''Nope.'' ''Whyyyyyyy?'' Kurumi questioned as Kushina answered. ''He should already be scared. If you beat him further, he would get PTSD.'' ''Oh.'' Kurumi was dejected before she asked. ''T-then, can you let me out more often? It''s boring here.'' ''Sure, Kurumi. Don''t cause mischief, alright?'' ''Of course. You can trust me!'' Kurumi answered as she sweated a bit. Then, Kushina turned her head around as Akihiko came out together with everyone. She waved at them and they returned the wave. They all sat on the free space on the floor near the training grounds as they were waiting for Naruto to finish his meditating. After around 4 minutes, Naruto finally finished. There was an orange line around his eyes and his pupils had a thick horizontal line in the middle. "I''m ready." "Alright." "I won''t lose easily, dattebayo!" Naruto said as he dashed forward at high speeds. "Oh, you became faster. But is that all you got?" Kushina said as she also dashed forward. They met in the middle as Naruto tried to punch Kushina. Kushina turned her body and used her left arm to push Naruto''s arm down.Then, she used her right fist to punch Naruto''s gut. Kushina also managed to get a scratch on her arm as Naruto used senjutsu chakra to act as an aura around his fists. Kushina and the spectators were all surprised. Except for Akihiko. He was thinking, ''He could use more training. He isn''t bringing out the full potential of the senjutsu chakra. If he is as strong as me, then he doesn''t have to care about it too much¡­ but he''s weak. Very weak.'' "Ugh!" Naruto grunted as he was pushed back several meters. His stomach was aching and Kurama who was inside Naruto''s stomach was also panicked. ''Ahaha, as expected of mom.'' Naruto said before he went for another go. This time he was even faster as Kushina tried to predict where he would come from. She punched the location as Naruto dodged it by a hairbreadth. He then tried to kick Kushina but it was blocked by Kushina using her arms. However, Naruto smiled as he expected this to happen. He quickly spun around as he kicked another time. This time, Kushina moved a little from her place. Naruto smiled as his attack managed to move Kushina. "You really did improve. Well, let''s step up a notch." Kushina said as she decided to use a "bit" more force. She disappeared from her place as Naruto sensed something. He quickly dodged backward as he let out a sigh of relief. Kushina just punched the ground and the ground cracked and created a small crater. "M-mom?" Kushina didn''t reply, as she had already disappeared again. Naruto dodged using his senses and perception as the training ground was starting to build a collection of craters. This repeated for quite some time as Naruto kept leaping around using Frog Kata. Then, while he was running from another attack, he tripped on a piece of rock that was shattered from Kushina''s previous punches. "Ah, fuck!" He muttered as he rolled on the ground as he managed to dodge the attack once again. However, as he was close to the attack, the impact of the punch hit him. The rocks that were broken from the ground hit some parts of his body but that was not the main problem here. Kushina was already ready with another punch as Naruto used frog kata. He leaped off the ground as fast as possible and dodged Kushina''s attack once again. But this time, he knew the timing. He jumped forward at high speeds and used senjutsu chakra as an aura. He threw out a punch and Kushina blocked it using her hands. This time, the attack managed to bruise her again as she gained a few injuries and some blood flowed down. Naruto also fell down as his sage mode was over. ''Kurama? Kurama? Help?'' ''Oi! I don''t want to get beaten too. If I help you, then your mother will also bring out my other half. I''ll also get beaten.'' Then, Kurama ignored Naruto as he slept. The injuries that Kushina had disappeared after a short while as she had heightened healing as a jinchuuriki. "Naruto¡­." *Gulp* "Yes, mom?" "You improved. Next time, let''s spar seriously. Use jutsus and everything in your arsenal." Kushina said as she patted his head. Naruto nodded. Kushina walked away as she went and talked with her "sisters". They then entered the house as only Akihiko and Naruto were left outside. "Naruto." "Yeah?" "Did you slack off at Mount Myoboku?" "No." "Then, why didn''t you use all your techniques efficiently." "B-but mom-" "Kushina can easily kill you in an instant if she wanted to." Naruto then closed his mouth as Akihiko continued. "Well, to make you use all your techniques efficiently, I''ll spar with you every day, starting from tomorrow." Akihiko said as Naruto was scared. "I-it won''t be as bad as when we were kids right?" He asked with a shaky smile as Akihiko just smiled back. "Right?" Akihiko walked away as Naruto''s smile vanished. "Ah¡­. I regret agreeing to Mom''s request." ----- "We''re almost there. Let''s split up and search for them." Kakashi said as Kurenai continued. "Act like normal civilians. Even if they notice that we''re there, it''s best to fight in a place away from the civilians." "So, is the team formation just like we discussed?" Asuma asked as Kakashi nodded. "Yes. Hidan will be entrusted to Asuma, Shikamaru, Ino, Choji, Shino and Kurenai." Then, Shino muttered. "Kiba, why did you get diarrhea at the most important time. Now, you''re resting in Konoha." They nodded as Asuma asked Shikamaru. "Shikamaru, you already have a plan in mind, right?" "Yeah." He nodded and replied. "As for Kakuzu, he has 5 different hearts; so me, Guy, Sakura, Hinata, Neji, Lee will fight against him." "Mm. Let''s spread out." They then dispersed in different groups and entered the area. Meanwhile, Hidan and Kakuzu were walking around in plain sight. "Have you heard of Jashin-sama?" "No. Son, walk faster." The mother-son duo walked away as fast as possible as Hidan switched his target. "Jashin-sama is the one and only god. Do you want to join me to worship Jashin-sama?" He asked as he approached a teenage boy. "No. This sounds like a scam." "Scam?! Hah?! Are you saying that Jashin-sama is a scam?!" Hidan was annoyed while Kakuzu sensed that something was wrong. "Hidan." "What?" "Don''t you sense something off?" "Of course I do." "I see. You must be thinking the same thing as me." "Of course. We must cut this boy in half and offer his blood for Jashin-sama." Hidan answered with a grin as the boy ran away. Kakuzu deadpanned as he shook his head. "Keep walking forward. There are several people following us. We have to find a good place for us to kill them." (End-) ===== Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you like the story, vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 112 - Sasuke Vs Orochimaru [A/N: There has been a severe lack of smut chapters and I will write one¡­. Maybe 10 chapters later. As for the reason, it is because I no longer wish to be horny anymore¡­. I just want to be happy. This is the reason why there are lots of wholesome moments in these chapters. Enjoy.] In Konoha, Akihiko and his wives already spent around 45 minutes, looking at the photo album and talking about the pictures. Itachi missed this photo album reviewing event as he was going around Konoha, trying out new stuff. He was not an S-rank criminal anymore and the citizens were a bit more favorable to him. There were some citizens who still didn''t like him but Itachi just ignored them and continued eating his snacks. After they all finished reviewing the album, they went and did what they wanted to do. Ayame made some ramen as they all started eating. The ramen was extremely delicious and Ayame received extremely good reviews. She was feeling happy as she had a huge smile on her face. After everyone finished eating, Ayame went out so that she could visit her dad. Then, Yugao went out to the training ground saying that she wants to continue training her kenjutsu. She was working on a new technique but it was still at the beginning process. Mikoto was teaching Anko and Pakura how to sew as the two wanted to learn it to make scarfs and stuff for Akihiko, their daughters and of course, for themselves. Mikoto was also having some fun since it has been a while since she last sewed. Haku was creating ice sculptures of the whole family and Konan was playing with papers and turning them into various shapes such as flowers and animals. Currently, Akihiko was leaning against the wall in the bedroom as he was thinking about the present and the future. ''Naruto¡­. Sasuke. Sasuke is indeed stronger than he was in canon¡­ well, of course. But for Naruto, is it because he doesn''t have the motivation? Since in the anime, Jiraiya died and he also wanted to bring Sasuke back to Konoha. Well, I just gotta drill everything back into him. I''ll train him to be a lot stronger than in canon.'' On the bed, Kushina was sleeping as she went in for a nap earlier. *Squeak* Izumi opened the door quietly as Akihiko turned towards her. She stretched out her right arm and then moved it up and down as she signaled Akihiko to come out. Akihiko stands up straight and then left the room. "Mm? What''s wrong, Izumi?" Akihiko asked as Izumi just moved forward without saying anything. "Mmph." Izumi made a cute song as she just hugged Akihiko tightly and rubbed her head against his chest. Their heights were different, well, Akihiko was taller than all of his wives; so her head only reached around his shoulders. Mikoto, Pakura, Anko and Haku all turned towards the two but then continued what they were doing while smiling. They knew that this is the situation where they must ignore the two. Konan also continued folding papers but she was a bit jealous. ''What is this? Am I mentally ill?'' Akihiko was surprised but not for long. He moved his hands as he hugged her back with one hand and using his other hand, he rubbed the back of her head. "What''s wrong, Izumi?" He asked in a warm tone as Izumi shook her head. "Nothing. I just wanted to hug you." She replied as Akihiko kissed her forehead. She looked up as she pouted. "No." "Do you not like it?" "Yes. I don''t like it. Kiss me on the lips, not the forehead." She said as Mikoto, Pakura, Anko and Haku''s bodies were moving up and down as they were holding their giggles. "Sure." Akihiko said as he placed his hands on her chin and kissed her on the lips. Akihiko was about to stop after a short kiss but Izumi pulled him and didn''t let him leave. She pushed her tongue in as she took the initiative. Akihiko was surprised but it sure was a pleasant surprise. He returned the favor as the two kissed for a few minutes. Afterward, Izumi was out of breath as she turned around. Then, she blushed, seeing Mikoto, Pakura, and Anko holding their giggles. Akihiko chuckled as Izumi punched him softly. "I-idiot." [A/N: Ah. I''m going to the hospital guys. I just got diabetes.] ----- Naruto was standing in front of a simple two-storied house. "Perverted Sage! Come out! Stop reading erotic novels!" Naruto shouted as Jiraiya slammed open the window from the upper story. "Oi! Stop trying to ruin my reputation!" Naruto rubbed the back of his head as he asked, "Do you even have a good reputation?" "Just enter. The door is not closed." Jiraiya said as Naruto entered the house. Jiraiya walked down the stairs as he arrived at the door. He scratched his hair as he asked. "Oh? You mastered the sage mode?" Naruto was surprised. "You can sense it!?" "Of course. I''m the one who learned it faster than you after all." Jiraiya said with a smirk as Naruto replied. "Well, I was told that my sage mode was way better than yours. Fukasaku and Shima told me that your sage mode was ugly." "W-what?! How could it be?" Jiraiya''s eyes bulged out as his mouth dropped. "Ah¡­. I feel betrayed." Naruto moved over as he picked up a bundle of draft papers. "Oh right. Naruto, tell me your thoughts on the drafts. That will be my new book. You were the first reader of my drafts during the training trip, now that I remember." Jiraiya said as Naruto sat down on the chair. He started reading the drafts as his eyes scanned from page to page. Jiraiya went to the kitchen as he started making some cup ramen. Cup ramen was a great meal to eat when you do not have any money. He finished making the cup ramen and ate it. After eating it, he went back to the living room as he saw Naruto still reading it. However, Naruto''s brows were twitching as he continued reading the last page. He finally finished as Jiraiya asked. "Naruto, how was it?" "T-this¡­.. the writing is all good and you perfectly described everything but... why are you so shameless?" "I don''t know what you are talking about. *whistles*" Jiraiya tried to act like he didn''t know what Naruto was talking about. "You made yourself look too awesome. I didn''t know much about when you were young but look at the moments during our trip! The things you did weren''t cool or awesome!" Naruto said as he leaned forward and deadpanned at Jiraiya. "Haha. You see, when you write a novel, you must make the main character look interesting, cool and awesome." "That''s fine but what about these lies? You never got a girlfriend or a relationship before so why did you write that you were loved by women wherever you go?" "Adios." "Perverted Sage, answer me!!!" Jiraiya ran away from the house while Naruto was chasing him down the streets. ----- "Kuhuhuhuhu. KUHAHAHAHA! MUAHAHAHAHAHA!" A shadow was laughing alone as his back was arched to the back. *Click* The lights went on as the laughing figure was shown to be a child. "Konohamaru, why are you laughing like that?" Moegi asked as Konohamaru coughed awkwardly. "*Cough* I was just too happy that we will be graduating from the academy in a few months." Konohamaru said as Moegi also smiled. "Yeah, all our training with Boss Sasuke and Naruto paid off." "Kukukuku, yeah, it really did. When we finally become chunin and then jonin, we will be able to tortur- *cough* train our juniors." "Konohamaru¡­. why are you acting strange?" "Strange? This is not strange¡­. not at all. This is the circle of hatred and torture under the guise of training." "You''re weird today." Moegi said as pulled out a baseball bat from thin air. *Bonk* "Ow!" Konohamaru asked as he rubbed the part where Moegi hit him. "Stop acting suspicious. Let''s go. Today, our new teacher is coming." "Y-yeah, sorry about that. What''s his name again?" He asked as Moegi answered. "Kagami Sentarou." "Ah¡­.. the buff teacher with the red headband. He dances weirdly though." They both met with Udon afterward and headed to the academy. ----- Sasuke, Karin and Jugo arrived at where Orochimaru was rumoured to be. "Sasuke, is this the right place?" Jugo asked, whispering as Sasuke nodded. "Yeah." "But there''s only plain ground here." "Jugo, use your brain. Where do you think people hide?" Karin questioned as Jugo nodded. "In a safe place?" Karin almost fell down as she gave Jugo an "are you stupid" look. "He''s right though." Sasuke added as Karin coughed. "Yes, that''s right but mostly, they hide in secret hideouts." "Ah¡­. I see." "Now, the entrance is... right here." Sasuke said as he kicked the ground and a hollow sound came out. "Hm¡­ I won''t waste my time finding the key or opening mechanism." Sasuke said as he unsheathed his katana and pushed lightning chakra in it. *Slash* He slashed the katana in a X-cross as the door had a X-shaped hole. However, it wasn''t enough for them to enter. He kicked the door as the door broke. There were stairs under the door while led to the secret hideout. "Let''s go." Jugo and Karin followed Sasuke as they all walked down the stairs. The walls were all empty and there was a severe lack of light in the secret basement. *Click* They activated a trap as several shurikens were launched towards them. Jugo immediately used partial transformation and changed his right arm into a large demonic looking arm. He blocked all the shurikens with his arm as he asked, "Are you alright?" "Yeah. Thanks, Jugo." They thanked Jugo as they continued walking down. Orochimaru was already packing his stuff at the lab. All of his scrolls were being pushed down into the snake''s throat. ''Shit! Shit! How did they find me? He told me to not let anyone find out what we are doing!'' He was ready to run away before he heard a voice. "Orochimaru, where are you planning to go?" He turned around in surprise and saw a raven haired teenager together with a red-haired girl and an orange haired boy. "Sasuke Uchiha. Haha, I would love to answer your questions but I''m quite busy right now, so adio-" "Amaterasu." "AHHHHHH!" Orochimaru''s body lit up in flames as he screamed in agony. Sasuke then threw his katana and it pierced Orochimaru''s body. It pinned Orochimaru''s body to the wall as Sasuke walked closer. "Jugo¡­.. he was the one who experimented on you, right?" "Yeah." "Well, you can relieve your anger on him." Sasuke said as the flames continued burning on Orochimaru. "Well, you can''t run away now, can you?" Sasuke said as Orochimaru eyed the button beside him. He quickly slammed the button as a hole appeared beside him. His human skin disintegrated and his true form, a giant white snake, showed. He quickly slid into the hole and ran away. Sasuke was ready to cast another Amaterasu but the entrance closed after Orochimaru slid in. "Ah..... how am I going to report this?" Sasuke said as he grabbed his head. (End-) ===== Thank you for reading. This is the last chapter for the week. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Well, vote some power stones if you want. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 113 - Hidans Fight Hidan and Kakuzu walked away from the village as Hidan smiled maniacally. ''More sacrifices for Jashin-sama.'' He thought as Kakuzu was trying to search every person who was following them. Kurenai talked in their wireless chakra tooth earpiece. [a/n: Yes, they do have a wireless chakra tooth earpiece. I think it was shown during the war arc? Well, if I somehow managed to forget to mention it two chapters earlier, I''m sorry.] ''They already noticed that we are following them.'' From the earpiece, Asuma replied. ''They still haven''t noticed me, Shikamaru and TenTen. Shikamaru, we will proceed with your plan.'' ''It won''t take that long.'' Shikamaru replied. After saying that Asuma, Shikamaru and TenTen bolted away sneakily. ''Sure. We''ll fight Kakuzu on plain ground. It would be more advantageous for us.'' While they were whispering in their chakra tooth earpiece, Hidan and Kakuzu were still walking. "Kakuzu¡­.. let me have fun with them. Don''t interfere with my fight. I''ll leave some to you." Hidan said as he licked his lips. "I don''t care. But you have to give me money." "I-I''m broke." "You still have some left." "Ah¡­. Jashin-sama, I will sacrifice my wallet for you. I agree, Kakuzu." "That''s great." Kakuzu said before he asked. "But how much do you really have?" "A-Aha, aha, I have around 3 million Ryo." "I see. You''ll be in debt." "Noooooo!" "Will you still agree to the deal?" "Ok. I agree." Hidan said with tears streaming down his face. He was even in debt. But it was all for Jashin-sama, it was all fine¡­ he convinced himself so that he wouldn''t feel sad. "Anyway, Hidan. We are arriving at the plains." "That''s great." They both walked and soon, there was nothing that was around them except for plain rocky land. There were some huge rocks that were taller than the height of humans. There was a forest near there although it was almost 10 kilometers away. Shikamaru and TenTen were dashing there as they were going to set up traps for Hidan. "Oi, you all can come out now." Hidan shouted with a grin. "¡­" "Damn, are you really not co-" He was in the middle of his sentence when a large swarm of insects was flying towards him. "Haha! Keep your end of the deal, Kakuzu." He laughed as he swung his scythe. He was jumping backward while swinging his scythe and killing the bugs easily. "Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique." Kurenai muttered as she used a genjutsu on Hidan from afar. It was a genjutsu that makes the enemy live their fear. However, it would be useless if the enemy notices that their fear is nothing more than an illusion. While swinging his scythe, Hidan suddenly stopped. In his mind, he was seeing himself abandoned by his god, Jashin. He was taken aback for a solid 5 seconds. "Bullshit. As if Jashin-sama would do something like this." He said with a grin as the illusion dispersed. The bugs managed to attack him but it only caused slight pain. His immortality was still at work. Taking this opportunity, Ino made a move. She decided that this was the perfect time while Hidan''s mind should be weak for a second. Even if he managed to dispel the illusion, his mind would still be vulnerable for a second or two. "Mind Transfer Jutsu." Her Mind Transfer jutsu improved a lot as she can use this jutsu a lot faster. Her jutsu reached Hidan in a span of 4.58 seconds as she took control of his body. She fell limp as Kurenai caught her. "Shino, guard her. I''ll go and attack. Choji, you know what you have to do." "Yes, sensei." ''I have to trust Kurenai-sensei, even though she is a genjutsu user, if she is that confident, it will work right?'' "Just sit and watch." Kurenai said as she disappeared from her place. "Fast." Choji muttered as Kurenai appeared in front of Hidan. Ino was inside Hidan''s mind and quickly dropped the scythe before canceling the jutsu. Kurenai kicked Hidan as soon as Ino left the body and the scythe dropped. "Fuck." Hidan muttered as he used his hands to block the kick. *Crack* The kick touched his hands as the sound of his bones being crushed rang. The kick directly broke Hidan''s bones. "Ah¡­. well, thanks for the blood." Hidan said with a grin as he took out a kunai and placed it in his arm. His bones already healed as he slashed at Kurenai. "You probably didn''t expect this, right?" Hidan said as Kurenai tried to dodge it. Her body moved to the left but the kunai slashed at her right arm and blood spurted out. Ino woke up right after she finished the Mind Transfer as she had practiced this jutsu too many times and improved it together with Akihiko and her dad. Now, she could use the jutsu again and again as long as her chakra isn''t exhausted. "Ah!" She exclaimed as Hidan licked the blood on the kunai. His skin turned black as white lines also appeared. He then dropped the blood down as he used his legs to draw a symbol quickly. "Now, every attack I get will be reflected on you." He said as a metal rod slid down from his hand sleeve. He placed it right in front of his belly as he pierced it. "Don''t worry. I will slowly torture you." Hidan said as he heard Choji''s screams. "NOOOOOOO! KURENAI-SENSEI!!!" ''Damn, I practiced this 100 times. This should be believable.'' Choji thought as Hidan turned towards him with a sadistic smile. At that moment, Kurenai used a small genjutsu as Hidan turned his head back. He saw Kurenai scrunching on the ground holding her belly like she was in great pain. "Now, it''s time for the heart." Hidan said as Choji acted for another time. "SENSEI!!! HUMAN BULLET TANK!!!" He yelled as he rolled towards Hidan. "Well, that''s fine too. Your sensei will only suffer from your attack." Hidan said as Choji stopped in the middle of his tracks and turned back into his normal form. He had a difficult expression on his face as Hidan shook his head. "Dumbass~" He said as he pierced his own heart with the rod. ''Kurenai'' clutched her heart before she fell limp and died. "Well, don''t you want to follow your sensei? Fat boy." "I''M NOT FAT! I''M JUST CHUBBY!!!" Choji lost himself as he really attacked this time. He used his Human Bullet Tank and rolled towards Hidan. ''Trap is all set up. Please lure him here.'' Choji didn''t hear it as he was enraged. Ino quickly used Mind Transfer on Choji. It was easier as he was going in a straight line. Ino managed to control Choji''s mind and she continued rolling. "Oh ho. Dumb dumb. Haven''t you seen how your teacher died?" Hidan said as he lifted up his scythe quickly and then slashed it towards Choji. But then, his scythe stopped in the middle of the track as somebody grabbed the handle. He turned for a second and saw Kurenai smirking. He was indeed surprised. He was sure that he managed to slash her. ''Unless¡­ that blood was not hers.'' Yes. Kurenai had a small blood pack of a rabbit underneath her right sleeve. He tried to kick her but Kurenai deflected it and tried to steal the scythe. But Hidan didn''t want to let go. So, unfortunately, Kurenai had to use more force. She unleashed her physical strength gained from Sex Training and grabbed the scythe. [a/n: Just like Baki''s PP training but female version¡­ and it only works with Akihiko which involves being fucked.] [E/N: so they trained their pps? Bro what the hell] [A/N: Read it carefully. Bruh.] The attempt was successful and she even managed to gain something more. Hidan''s right arm was still attached to the scythe. "Yuck." She threw away the scythe as she dashed backward. Hidan was extremely shocked this time. His whole arm was ripped off. Then, he was hit with the incoming force of Ino occupying Choji''s body and the Human Bullet Tank hit Hidan. Hidan flew backward at a very high speed before Ino hit him from another angle. This continued again and again. Hidan tried to move away but right before he moved, Ino hit him again. Slowly, Hidan was pushed away to the border near the forest which was 10 kilometers away. Yes. Ino hit him all the way to the forest. "Well then, it''s time to leave the job to Asuma, Shikamaru and Tenten." Shino was guarding Ino''s body as he thought, ''I''m worthless in this mission. I''m sad. I need to train harder.'' ----- Hidan''s body already recovered as he landed on the ground. "Shit. That hurts. I''m also dizzy." He said as he held his hand with his left arm. "And fuck. My right arm was detached. I have to go and take it back. So troublesome." He said before he heard several shurikens being thrown towards him. He leaped backward as he dodged all the shurikens. "Oh? There were more people here." He said as Asuma came out while holding his two chakra blades. He used Flying Swallow as chakra flowed through his blades. The chakra created an extended part of the blades as it was now longer. "Nice party tricks." Hidan said as he took out another retractable spear from his left cloak. "Even if I only have one arm, it will be enough to defeat you." He said as he grinned. Asuma looked serious as Shikamaru and TenTen, who were hiding around 10 meters away, were waiting for the perfect timing. He dashed forward with his chakra blades ready to attack as Hidan was also swinging his retractable spear. They both clashed as Asuma swung both of his chakra blades. Hidan used his spear to block the attack as he spun and launched a kick to Asuma''s stomach. Asuma turned around as he swung his right blade and slashed Hidan''s leg. It caused a large cut on his leg as Shikamaru was already moving sneakily. Asuma then leaped backward as Hidan swung the spear. It missed since Asuma was already away. "Wind Release: Dust Cloud Jutsu." Asuma shouted as he quickly used Horse, Monkey and Bird seals. Asuma blew out a stream of high-velocity wind which contained dust particles. This jutsu was capable of decimating the target within seconds if they were caught. Hidan quickly leaped to the left and thus managed to dodge the attack. "Damn. I must thank her. My right arm was not caught up in the jutsu." Hidan said as he looked fine. Other than the right part of his cloak being destroyed, he was completely fine. "Well, what are you gonna do now?" Hidan asked as he then continued talking. "Well, if you aren''t coming, I''m coming to you." He dashed forward quickly as he stopped in the middle. ''Caught him.''x3 Hidan then turned around as he ran backward. Shikamaru was running parallel from him as they were near the trap. Asuma was preparing his jutsu as he used Snake, Rat, Snake and Tiger signs. "Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning." Asuma started blowing a huge amount of chakra infused gunpowder from his mouth continuously as it acted as a smokescreen near Hidan. Shikamaru stopped as Hidan was a few centimeters away from the pit. They made a mark on where Shikamaru should stop. The pit was filled with explosion tags and spears pointing upwards. Hidan couldn''t see anything inside the smoke screen before he heard a click. "This is the end." (End-) [ PR/N: No, this is Just the Beginning ] [E/N: is it tho?]'' ===== That''s all for today and thank you for reading. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Anyway, the comments are decreasing a lot and I expected them to decrease since I only upload 3 times a week and uploaded only 1 chap a week for a long time. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 114 - Kakuzus Fight *Click* "This is the end." Shikamaru moved forward two steps as Hidan fell into the hole. He was pierced by the spear. The pit was also filled with gunpowder ash/smoke. Asuma bit the flint between his teeth as the gunpowder ignited at once. There was a large explosion as TenTen also exploded the explosion tags in the pit. "Katsu." *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Several sounds of explosions rang as Asuma, Shikamaru and TenTen watched the scene. After around 30 seconds, the explosion finally stopped. They walked towards the pit and saw Hidan''s miserable appearance. "Well, another one." Asuma said as he took out a lighter that was almost gone. "TenTen, more explosive tags please." Asuma said as TenTen took out several tags. She was like the support for explosion tags and shurikens. He threw them all in together with his old lighter that he was about to change. They then turned around as Asuma said. "Well, mission accomplished." Shikamaru nodded with a small smile and TenTen was also happy. One last *BOOM* went off as the explosion broke apart the already weakened ground. The rocks and sand all filled up the pit as it served as Hidan''s grave. ''Even if he has an immortal body, he will die from starvation and dehydration. With the rocks and earth blocking the entrance, he has no way of exiting this place.'' Shikamaru thought before Asuma turned towards him with a new lighter. Asuma took out a cigarette and placed it between his teeth. Then, he lit it up as he took in some smoke and then blew out a large puff. "Want a cig, Shikamaru?" Asuma asked with a smile as Shikamaru shook both his hands and head. "Sorry. It is too troublesome." "Huh? You just have to light it up and take in the smoke." "No. I will die earlier and will have to visit the hospital again and again if I smoke. It''s troublesome. Sensei, you should also stop smoking." Shikamaru said as Asuma laughed out loud. "Don''t worry. Your sensei is a real man. I won''t die from a cigarette. Also, where did you hear that fake news anyway? Those are myths. MYTHS." Asuma said as Shikamaru replied. "I won''t take the risk." Thus, with the prevention of Asuma''s death, Shikamaru never started smoking. "I wonder how the other group is faring." ----- [Kakuzu, at the start of the fight.] Kakuzu saw how Hidan was fighting his opponents and he decided to hold his end of the deal. ''He''s immortal anyway. He won''t die. And I also have my own fair share of trouble.'' He thought as he looked at the group that surrounded him. ''Bowl cut man, bowl cut kid, white eye boy, white eye girl, pink hair girl, Kakashi Hatake.'' Kakuzu was silent as he continued scanning his opponents. ''6 opponents. I still have 5 hearts. If I can take them by surprise and kill one of them quickly, I''ll have a proper chance of defeating them. Well, let''s see. Who''s the weakest here?'' Kakuzu thought as he finally saw Sakura. Guy, Lee, Neji, Hinata, Kakashi and Sakura were all in a fighting stance as Guy suddenly shouted loudly. "YOUTH!!!" He disappeared from his place as he arrived behind Kakuzu. He lifted his right arm and kicked it directly to the ground as lots of dust came out. There was a huge dent on the ground and after the dust was cleared, Kakuzu had already disappeared. He appeared behind Sakura with his left arm cut off from the elbow. This was due to him quickly placing it underground while the dust was covering the place he was standing at earlier. He lifted his left arm as black threads emerged from it. They formed a drill-like head and headed towards Sakura, trying to pierce her. Sakura turned around as she gathered chakra into her fist. She punched as she used the Strong Fist Jutsu. "HAH!" She shouted as she punched the drill-shaped thread. The threads were dispersed as blood dripped from Sakura''s fingers. However, Kakuzu smiled underneath his mask. ''Ah, the impact of my fist meeting the head of the drill still hurt me.'' Sakura thought as Hinata appeared behind her with her byakugan activated. Another set of threads emerged from underneath the ground as they all headed towards Sakura. Hinata quickly deflected all of the threads using her Gentle Fist: Eight Trigram Palms. Then, a left hand emerged from the ground as it reconnected to Kakuzu. "Oh, that did not work either, huh?" Kakuzu was indeed surprised but it was not time to be in shock. He was ready for the next attack. "Fifth Gate¡­ OPEN!" "Fourth Gate¡­ OPEN!" Guy and Lee shouted at the same time as their speed, strength were enhanced greatly. Guy didn''t feel the need to use the Sixth and Seventh Gate as it was still not serious. Lee could already use up to the Seventh Gate but he didn''t want to risk it. The situation during the chunin exam might happen again. "YOUTH!!!!"x2 They both shouted extremely loudly as they kicked off from the ground. The ground cracked a bit as they both took their own position. Guy first appeared behind Kakuzu and kicked him. Kakuzu tried to block it with his threads but he was kicked up to the air. Lee jumped upwards as he kicked Kakuzu back to the ground with an axe kick. Then, Guy shouted. "KAKASHI! IT''S TIME FOR YOUR YOUTH TO SHINE!" He then kicked the falling Kakuzu towards Kakashi as Kakuzu was approaching him at high speeds. Kakashi had his sharingan activated and lightning gathered in his hand. "Chidori." He said as he lunged forward. His hand pierced Kakuzu''s heart and then he pulled his hand away. "Be ready for the next phase." Kakashi said as the others all nodded. Kakuzu stood up as he ripped off his cloak. There was a hole in the left side of his chest. At the back, a mask with blue stripes was broken. Kakuzu''s back started moving in a gross way and his stitches came out. Three weird-looking stitch monsters came out with four different masks while Kakuzu was also standing up while cracking his neck. "Well, this will be hard." The monster with the beaked peak and blue stripes melted into a puddle of black mud-like substance. Everyone went in their own group as Guy was against the Wind Mask, Kakashi was against the Fire Mask, Neji and Lee were against Lightning Mask and Sakura and Hinata were against Kakuzu, who had the Earth Affinity. "Hmph. Ignorant fools. What can these two little girls do against me." Kakuzu muttered as he stretched out his two arms. The two arms headed towards Sakura and Hinata respectively, which they both just dodged. Then, they dashed forward to Kakuzu. The two hands returned and were about to grab them from the back and Hinata quickly turned around and deflected them with Gentle Fist. Sakura arrived in front of Kakuzu as she was ready to punch. Then, black threads came out from Kakuzu''s body as he used it to block her punch. However, it was not strong enough to block her punch. The threads were broken apart and Kakuzu was vulnerable for a second. He retracted his two hands and Sakura suddenly ducked. Hinata who deflected the hands turned towards him and used Gentle Fist: Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm. Vacuum Palm was an attack that formed a vacuum shell formed using Gentle Fist. It is used to attack the opponent''s vital parts from a distance and to blow them away from their feet even before they noticed they were hit. The attack hit Kakuzu but he didn''t budge, due to him using Earth Release: Earth Spear Technique which made his body as hard as a diamond. His body was almost indestructible with the exception of lightning release. "Hmph. Your attacks have no effect on me. My body is as hard as a diamond." "Dumbass." Hinata muttered as she thought, ''Telling your enemies how your jutsu work and your advantages. Such an idiotic move.'' "That''s good. Diamond will be crushed if it is hit with enough force." Sakura said with a grin as Hinata also nodded. Then, all of a sudden, Kakuzu heard several projectiles hitting the ground and felt one of his connections with his heart being destroyed. He looked left and right as he saw his Wind Mask already broken and a black goo surrounding it. He then saw Guy who had an intense green aura surrounding him and his skin was red. ----- [1 minute earlier] ''I would love to fight for some time but I have to end this as fast as possible. I cannot take a risk in which the children might get hurt.'' Guy thought before he went into Sixth Gate from Fifth Gate. Guy''s speed was enhanced greatly as he arrived in front of the Wind Mask monster immediately. He kicked it up as the monster was going up the sky. Then, Guy jumped up as he created a loud noise. "MORNING PEACOCK!!!" Guy punched multiple times as flaming projectiles hit the monster''s body including the mask. The mask cracked as Guy started falling down together with the monster. Then, he landed on the ground gently as he muttered, "Such is the power of youth." The monster landed on the ground with a splat as only black goo was left. "My rival, Kakashi, I shall assist you in your youthful fight." "It''s fine. I was about to finish this anyway." Kakashi said as the monster threw some fireballs towards him. He couldn''t use his Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work due to Kakuzu being busy and having no time to use hand signs. "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet." Kakashi said as he used the hand signs needed for the jutsu and he spat out a jet stream of water. The water was then shaped like a dragon and it headed towards the monster at high speeds. It broke the mask and Kakuzu only had 2 hearts left. "Well, I just have to take both of your hearts." "I''m sorry but my heart is reserved only for Akihiko." Hinata answered with a large smile as she let out another Eight Trigram: Vacuum Palm. She looked to the right where Neji and Lee were fighting the Lightning Mask monster. The monster was shooting small lightning bolts from his mouth. Kakuzu also knew that and he started using some hand signs. However, Hinata and Sakura didn''t let him. They attacked him with their own attacks as Sakura canceled the jutsu as she punched Kakuzu''s hands with an uppercut. Then, Hinata appeared behind him and Kakuzu''s stitches on the back unstitched themselves. Lots of threads came out and they all headed towards Hinata in which Sakura shouted, "HINATA!" Hinata closed her eyes for a split second before she used Gentle Fist: Eight Trigram Palms: Heavenly Revolve. She began to spin as the chakra emitted from her pressure points all spun around creating a spinning shield. The black threads didn''t reach Hinata and they all got reflected back to Kakuzu. Meanwhile, Neji was also using Revolving Heavens to block the lightning bolts of the monster while Lee kicked the monster up in the air. Lee started yelling several moves as he launched a barrage of attacks on the monster up in the air. Then, he managed to crack the mask with one punch as he fell down. *Boom* (End-) ===== This chapter is a bit boring. I''m sorry. Well, I hope you all have a nice day. Chapter 115 - No Title. Proofread by Magnus. (Thank you for your sacrifice, Magnus. If there are any errors, pls comment them) Lee started performing a barrage as he finally cracked the mask with a punch. ''Lee¡­.. you''ve become very powerful. Indeed. Hard work¡­. Guy-sensei, if I work hard, will I also be able to overcome my fate?'' Neji asked himself as Lee got back down. "YOUTH!!! Neji, Neji, did you see it? I was like woosh, swoosh." "Yeah." As soon as Kakuzu felt his second last heart crack, his expression darkened a lot. "Now, we can kill you." Hinata said with a bright smile as she appeared in front of him and hit all of his pressure points. "Even if your body is as strong as a diamond, I can still hit the pressure points, you know? Sakura!" "I know, Hinata." Sakura said as she started launching a barrage of attacks on Kakuzu. All her fists were reinforced with Strong Fist and slowly, Kakuzu was pushed back. Then, Sakura went for a leg sweep and she managed to trip Kakuzu down. She then started punching his face and body with full force as the ground started having cracks and dust came out after every punch. "Shit! Shit! My leg hurts! Damn you!" Sakura was cursing as she continued punching Kakuzu. After around 30 punches, Sakura punched one last time as she put most of her remaining chakra in it. "YAH!" She shouted as she punched Kakuzu''s chest. The earth shook for a few seconds and a medium sized crater was formed underneath Kakuzu''s body. Kakuzu''s body had several cracks and dents and a large hole in the middle of his chest. "He''s dead." Sakura said with a smile as she and Hinata high-fived. "Well done everyone." Kakashi said as they all were smiling. Then, Shikamaru, TenTen, Choji, Kurenai, Ino and Shino also came back. "Oh. It seems none of us suffered any significant injury or damage." Kurenai said as they all nodded. "This mission is a huge success." "Let''s eat BBQ when we get back to Konoha!" "*whisper* Let''s go and visit the Uchiha household." "*mutter* Hah, I wonder if Hanare still has some limited edition Icha Icha Paradise books." "Well, we should probably head back now." Kurenai said as they all moved away. Kakashi then used some hand signs. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu." He blew it towards Kakuzu''s corpse as it burned. All of them watched the corpse burn to ash. ''With this, there''s no chance that he will be alive.'' [a/n: This is not Murphy''s law. He''s ash now. Unless, someone can revive Kakuzu just from ash.] Then, they all dashed away as Guy put one of Kakashi''s arms around his neck and helped him dash. "Don''t worry my eternal rival. As your youthful rival, it is my responsibility to help you." "I''m really not in need of any help but thanks." "No worries, Kakashi." ----- [In Konoha] Deidara finally finished his prototype cookie bomb as he was extremely excited. "Nagato! Nagato! Look at this magnificent creation. Doesn''t this look awesome?" "Yes¡­..yes it does." Nagato replied unenthusiastically while his eyes looked lifeless. If he didn''t have the Uzumaki''s bloodline, he would have dark circles underneath his eyes. As for the reason why Nagato looked lifeless, we would have to explain from the start when Akihiko appointed Nagato as Deidara''s assistant. Deidara was extremely happy to get an assistant that he went on an experimenting spree. He experimented with the cookie bomb many different times and worked Nagato to death. Of course, as a self-proclaimed great boss, he made sure not to leave Nagato alone. They always experimented on the cookie bomb together and they had grown a bit closer as colleagues. Well, it would not have been possible if Deidara didn''t have a talkative personality. He talked with Nagato now and then. At first, Nagato was annoyed but he grew used to it and even argued back at times. He wasn''t the leader of Akatsuki and he wasn''t controlling Pain anymore. He was just an ordinary guy with a huge chakra reserve. "Nagato, eat this." Deidara said with a serious face as he handed Nagato a cookie. "Are you trying to kill me?" "Of course not. We''re comrades. I would never try to kill you. This is a normal cookie..." Deidara paused as he stared at Nagato. Nagato looked at him with some suspicion in his eyes before nodding. "Alright. I''ll trust you." He said as he took the cookie and ate it. Then, Deidara continued his unfinished sentence. "Probably." Nagato immediately glared at Deidara as he ran towards him. Deidara also starts running away from Nagato. "If I die, I''ll bring you with me. We''re COMRADES, aren''t we?" "Noooooooooo!" They kept running around and they even exited the lab and ran around the garden. They saw the 9 kids sitting on the grass, smiling and laughing while watching the flowers, catching some butterflies. Deidara stopped as he jumped on Nagato. "Stop. There''s Boss''s daughters there. We cannot bring the bomb near them. How can we harm such cute children?" Nagato also nodded seriously. "Indeed." He had a very good impression of the kids. The kids were extremely kind, pure and caring. They even gave him some cookies from time to time and even said, "Are you tired, uncle? Don''t worry. If you eat this, you won''t get tired anymore!" "Wait a minute¡­ Nagato, you already ate the cookie and the bomb hasn''t exploded." "Ah. It seems our brain cells have decreased after working for so long. We should take a break." "Yes. Let''s present this cookie bomb prototype to Boss first. Afterward, we should ask for a vacation. I''ll go and find more inspirations for bombs." Deidara said with a smug face while Nagato looked up at the sky. "I think I''m going to visit Amegakure. It''s where I spent my childhood after all. And¡­ I want to make a grave for my friend." Nagato said with a sad smile as Deidara patted his shoulders. "Don''t worry. If you need to vent your feelings, I''m here for you." "Thanks." "Well, then, let''s announce to everyone about our cookie bomb presentation." They decided to not disturb the daughters who were having fun playing. Near them, Gurizu, Panda, Aisu and Nyanta were standing guard. The kids also liked to play with them as their fur was soft and their bodies were chubby. It was also a win for the four since they get to eat cookies. Yugao, Anko and Izumi were talking to each other while watching the kids. They were there so that the kids don''t wander around and cause trouble. "Hm, what are the two doing?" Yugao asked as Anko replied. "Don''t know. They are quite weird you know?" Izumi was busy recording the kids playing with the butterflies and flowers. ----- Deidara decided to go and inform Akihiko about the prototype cookie. He found Akihiko meditating on a mat as Deidara just stood there awkwardly. ''Should I call for him? No, I can''t disturb him. But, must I stand here until he finishes or should I return first?'' Deidara was questioning himself as Akihiko opened his eyes. "Deidara, do you need something?" "Ah! Yes, boss. We finished the prototype. The cookie''s flavor is good although it cannot match Boss''s cookies. The bomb''s lethality is also very high. As long as someone eats it, I''m sure they''ll die. The only downside is that creating the cookie bomb takes time. We had lots of accidents where the bomb exploded while we were putting the bomb inside the cookie. We also tried to bake the cookie together with the bomb inside which also caused the bomb to explode." "I see. So, do you need any help?" Akihiko asked as Deidara shook his head. "I''m here to inform you that me and Nagato are preparing to present the cookie bomb prototype to Boss and Boss''s family. We already prepared the place and seats, so will you come, boss?" Deidara asked with anticipation as Akihiko nodded. "Sure." "Thanks, Boss." Deidara then left. After Deidara left, Akihiko decided to go and ask his wives whether they would like to listen to the presentation. Firstly, he went to Kushina who was sleeping on the bed. She was staring at the ceiling while muttering, "How boring. There''s nothing to do." while rubbing Kurumi''s fur. Kurumi was also sleeping on Kushina''s belly as she fell asleep when Kushina started rubbing her fur. "Kushina?" Kushina immediately got up with a smile as Kurumi fell down. "Oof." ''Kushina~, why did you do that to me?'' ''Sorry, sorry.'' Kushina apologized as she listened to what Akihiko had to say. "Deidara and Nagato finished their prototype Cookie bomb. They wanted to make a presentation. Do you want to watch it?" "Of course." Kushina said as she jumped out of the bed. Kurumi walked towards Akihiko and rubbed her head against his leg. "Hm?" Kurumi then talked. "Akihiko. Akihiko. Carry me." "Eh, sure." Akihiko said as he picked up the fox and carried it. ''Kurumi.'' Kushina said in their mental link as Kurumi showed her tongue at Kushina trying to tease her. Kushina just shook her head as the three wandered around the house, asking the other wives whether they wanted to watch the presentation or not? Of course, they all agreed. Deidara and Nagato were already subordinates of Akihiko and they were quite polite and hard-working. "Konan! Will you come with us? Your friend, Nagato, finished his first project." "Yes." Konan replied while glancing at Akihiko before returning her gaze back to the wives. "Alright. Let''s go!" "Mother, mother, can we follow too?" Hina asked as Kushina''s eyes widened. "Hina, why did you stop calling me Mama?" Kushina asked as Hina looked down. "I''m a bit older now so I should call you mother instead of Mama." Hina said as the other kids were tilting their heads in confusion. They thought, ''Those are the same thing. There''s no difference.'' Meanwhile, the parents all smiled and some even giggled as they finally knew what''s going on. Hina wanted to be an adult so she tried to act like an adult. Akihiko kneeled down as he ruffled Hina''s hair. "You don''t have to change the way you call your mom. You can call her anything you like. Even when you''re older, you can still use ''Mama.''" Akihiko said as Hina nodded. After that, Hina nodded and Akihiko removed his hand. Hina then tidied her hair again as the 8 other kids looked at Akihiko with hopeful eyes. "Hm? Do you also want a head pat?" *Nod* *Nod." "Ahahaha." Akihiko laughed as he patted their heads. The kids also smiled as they were happy. The mothers were smiling too as Izumi started talking. "Akihiko''s still the most loved by our daughters, huh?" "Yeah. Sometimes, I even become jealous of him. As soon as the kids see Akihiko, they leave us and ran towards him." The kids were listening to it attentively and they deduced that their mothers were sad because they always ran towards Akihiko as soon as they see him. After being patted by Akihiko, they all ran towards their mother as they hugged their legs. "Mama, don''t be sad." The kids tried to comfort their mothers as the mothers were delighted. "Don''t worry, we''re not sad anymore." "Anyway, shall we go to the presentation now?" Akihiko said as they all nodded. Meanwhile, Itachi was happily trying out even more food and bought a book of Icha Icha Paradise. He decided to try it since he remembered that Kakashi liked reading it. ''If he likes it a lot, it must mean that the book is extremely good.'' Naruto also met up with Konohamaru, Moegi, Udon and talked about what happened while Naruto was gone. Naruto also talked about his training. (End-) ===== This is it for today. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 116 - Deidaras Presentation Deidara was eagerly preparing his presentation. He placed a long table on the training ground areas since the training ground area was the only place he can test these bombs. Then, he placed 18 chairs a few meters away from the table. "Nagato, go and bring some bombs that we put in the cookie bomb, some normal cookies without bombs and one cookie bomb." Deidara ordered as Nagato replied. "Ok. Wait a moment. I''ll have to carry them properly. I don''t want to die." Nagato was currently very weak as he only had his Uzumaki chakra. He still had to learn jutsus from scratch. The jutsus that he used previously were all from the Rinnegan. He didn''t know about the Uzumaki''s kekkei Genkai, the Adamantine Sealing Chains. After all, his mother didn''t have the kekkei Genkai and his parents also died early. Nagato slowly walked to the lab and searched for all the things Deidara asked for. Then, he carefully put them on a tray and walked to where Deidara was with small steps. As soon as Deidara saw him, Deidara shouted. "Oi, come quick! Why are you walking slowly?" Nagato retorted. "I treasure my life. If the bomb accidentally exploded, what will I do? Can you revive me?" "Hmm. Fine. You beat me this time. I can''t reply with a retort." Nagato nodded with a smug smile as he continued to walk with extremely small steps. After around 10 minutes, he finally reached the destination. "Alright, put the tray on the table." Deidara said as Nagato placed the tray carefully. "Now, we''ll just have to wait for Boss to arrive." Deidara said as he started to whistle. They waited for around 8 minutes before Akihiko and his family arrived. "Well, Deidara, are you ready?" Akihiko asked as Deidara nodded with a confident smile. "Of course. Everyone, please take a seat." Deidara said as Akihiko and his wives took 10 seats. Konan also took a seat but the kids were still standing. "Hm? You can all sit down." Akihiko said as the kids all walked towards their mothers and jumped on their laps. The mothers rubbed the kids'' heads as they didn''t mind it. As for Mirai, she looked towards Akihiko and jumped on him. Her mother was away from home, so she decided to sit on Akihiko. She didn''t want to be the odd one out after all. Deidara then started his explanation on how the bomb worked. "The cookie bomb. Just like the name says, it is a bomb hidden inside a cookie. The bomb is extremely tiny but the destructiveness is large. People who ate this cookie bomb will never know that there is a bomb inside a cookie. Once they ate the cookie, they are dead. It is a guarantee." Deidara said as Nagato brought some ordinary cookies without bombs to the family. "Well, please taste the cookies. Of course, they don''t contain any bombs." Deidara said as everyone took a bite of the cookie. First was Akihiko who gave his opinion on the cookie. "It''s passable. Still need lots of improvement." Deidara had a huge smile on his face. He remember how many cookies had been destroyed and how many he had to bake just because Akihiko failed them all. The others also took a bite as the wives just nodded. "Indeed. Although it is incomparable to Akihiko''s cookies which are the best, it is quite good." Anko said as the others nodded. "Yeah. You did a good job, Deidara, Nagato." Slowly, the wives all gave their own opinions as Deidara and Nagato nodded many times. Then, the kids started their harsh yet innocent remarks. "It''s very bad if we compare it to Papa''s cookies. But well, since it''s Uncle''s cookies, I''ll give a passing grade." Ayako said as the other kids joined. "Ayako, it''s not I. It''s WE." x8 "Oh. ok. We''ll give it a passing grade." Ayako nodded and said again. Deidara and Nagato nodded. ''Passing grade. Alright. I should try to improve more." "Now, then, I''ll show you the destructiveness of the bomb. Please do not step back. Both of us will walk away." Deidara said as he left Nagato with a switch to detonate the bomb. Deidara carried the bombs and walked away around 500 meters. Then, he placed the tiny bomb on the ground and ran back to where Nagato was standing. As soon as Deidara arrived near him, Nagato exploded the bomb. The bomb created a small mushroom cloud as the bomb exploded with a radius of 20 meters. Everything within a radius of 20 meters got obliterated. "Wow. Nice." Some of the kids clapped as they were amazed by the firepower of the bomb. The others just stared at the bomb. Akihiko and the wives just nodded with understanding and Konan was proud of what her friend has achieved. Even though it was nothing compared to what he did before during his identity as Pain, it was still good that he was able to do this together with Deidara. The two continued to talk for around 15 minutes before they decided to end this. Everyone clapped for them as Deidara was truly happy. He achieved his first small dream. However, he still had even bigger dreams. Nagato also smiled faintly. After that, the wives took the children together with Konan back inside the house. It was time for the kids to rest. Deidara and Nagato asked Akihiko. "Boss." "Yeah?" "We would like to go on a vacation." "Sure. Go. You should have your own fair share of fun as well." Akihiko said casually as Deidara teared up. "Boss. Are you not worried about us betraying you?" "Will you?" Akihiko asked as Deidara shook his head. "Of course not, Boss. With the amount of trust you have in me, to agree without even an ounce of hesitation. I will follow you till the end of time, boss." Deidara said dramatically as Akihiko just shook his head and chuckled. Nagato was staring at Deidara weirdly as he thought, ''I still can''t get used to his behavior.'' "It''s just a vacation. Don''t be dramatic. Also, take care on your vacation." Akihiko said as he waved his hands and walked away while humming a tune. While walking away, he suddenly smiled as the two wood clones that he created to follow Team 7,8,10 and Team Guy dispersed. They didn''t even need the clone''s help and easily finished Hidan and Kakuzu off. ----- Tsunade was sitting in her office with a grave look. She sighed from time to time as she placed her elbows on the table and supported her head with her palms. "Lady Tsunade, is there anything wrong?" Shizune asked as Tsunade shook her head. "No. There''s nothing wrong." Shizune squinted her eyes as she asked. "Really?" Shizune asked as Tsunade nodded after a few seconds of silence. "Mm." "I''ll go and buy a bottle of sake for you if you tell the truth, Lady Tsunade." Shizune said with a smug smile as Tsunade stared at her. "*sigh* Fine. I''ll tell everything. But first, go and buy a bottle of sake first." Tsunade said as Shizune smiled. "Yes, Lady Tsunade." She walked away towards the door before Tsunade called for her again. "Shizune." "Yes, Lady Tsunade?" Shizune asksed as she turned her head. "You were stingy before. Why did you decide to buy sake for me?" "Ehe. Guess." Shizune said as she left. "*sigh* Akihiko''s money, huh? Well, that''s right. He''s a rich bastard. Probably, even the richest in the Land of Fire. Maybe? Maybe there is someone richer than him. His cookie business is really booming." Tsunade muttered as she waited for Shizune to come back. She waited, waited and waited. She stood up, walked around the office, sat back on her chair, spun around. She stared at the ceiling, tapping the table. She did many things while waiting for Shizune. Then, Shizune finally returned. "I''m back, Lady Tsunade!" She said excitedly as Tsunade also sat up straight. "*Ahem* Good. What sake brand did you buy?" Tsunade asked calmly as Shizune replied quickly. "Kokana sake." Tsunade''s jaws dropped as Shizune was smug. [a/n: Kokana means expensive. I searched it on google translate. Maybe it is wrong.] "Isn''t that really expensive? Like¡­ really really really really expensive?" Tsunade said as she used her hands to show how expensive it is. Shizune giggled as she nodded. "Yep. See, Lady Tsunade? This is how much I care for you." Shizune said as she walked over towards Tsunade and placed the bottle of sake on the table. "Yes. Indeed. You really care for me, Shizune." Tsunade said as she put her hands in front of her and thanked Shizune. "Hehe, let''s drink now." Shizune said as she poured a cup for Tsunade. "Eh? I thought you can''t drink sake." "Well, after drinking lots of it at the Uchiha Household, my drinking capability increased. They drink sake there quite often after all." Shizune said as Tsunade got a sudden thought. ''Damn. Even I want to move in there. There is sake, the place is large, there is enough funds, the kids are cute, Akihiko is also cut-'' *ahem* Tsunade coughed as she cleared her thoughts. "Lady Tsunade, do you want to tell me about the thing that is troubling you?" Shizune asked as Tsunade took a sip of the wine. "Well, it isn''t much. I''m just thinking about whether the Akatsuki suppression mission is going well." Tsunade said while drinking more of the wine. Shizune stared at Tsunade before asking. "That isn''t the only thing, right? Lady Tsunade." Shizune said as Tsunade shook her head. "You surely know a lot about me now, huh? Well, I''m having a really bad feeling in my chest. It''s like something really bad, something scary, something that will shock the world and is also world-threatening will happen soon." "Lady Tsunade, take it as a good sign. Your luck is really bad that when you say something, the opposite will happen, just like when you gamble. Hahaha." Shizune laughed as she continued drinking sake. "You little shit." Tsunade said as she shook her head. They continued talking and drinking sake together before Shikaku came in. "Oh. Ummm, please continue drinking." He said as he awkwardly closed the door. "*Ahem* We should probably stop, Shizune." "Yes, Lady Tsunade." ----- "Am I on the right track? Why is Tobi even asking me to kidnap the Two Tails alone? There''s also the Eight Tails here. Well, I can just escape easily." Kisame said as he continued walking towards Kumogakure. On his way, his stomach suddenly grumbled. "Ah, why am I getting hungry at this time?" Kisame questioned before looking towards a small town near him. "I guess I''ll go and eat some food. Meat. Definitely meat." He muttered as he changed his destination. He decided to eat first and then go to Kumogakure. He dashed towards there and as he arrived at the village, he walked into a restaurant and asked for meat. He ate food and then paid for it. (End-) Proofread by: MagnuS ===== Thanks for reading. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I hope you have a nice day! Chapter 117 - Yugitos Defeat A/N: Please read this. I have something very important to say. It''s good news for me but bad news for you. Today is Wednesday. On Friday, I''m going on to the beach with my family and will only return on Monday. I''ll still upload a chapter on Friday but I will not be able to do it for Monday. I''m really sorry. ----- Kisame finally finished his meal. "Thanks for the food." He said as he left some money on the table. He grabbed Samehada, which was standing against the table and walked away. "Well, now it''s time to complete the mission." Kisame muttered as he put Samehada against his back and placed it there. He had a toothy grin on his face as he wanted to fight the Two Tails Jinchuuriki. "I wonder how strong she will be." He muttered as he dashed towards Kumogakure. After some time, he arrived near the border of Kumogakure. "Where''s the house of the Two Tails ? They told me it was outside of Kumogakure." He muttered as two Kumo ninjas who were patrolling the border found him. "Hey, what are you doing here?" They asked as Kisame turned around. "Wait a minute, isn''t that Kisame Hoshigaki?" "Quick! Repo-" Even before they could finish their sentence, Kisame was already behind them. He snatched a kunai from the ninja''s pouch as the two ninjas tried to run. However, before they could run, Kisame arrived in front of one of them. "Chinchin, run. I''ll hold him back for a while. Report to everyone." The ninja in front of Kisame said as Kisame shook his head. The ninja took out a kunai and tried to slash at Kisame only for the latter to dodge and hit the arm holding the kunai. "Ahhh!" Due to Kisame''s superhuman strength, the man''s arm broke. Kisame slashed the ninja''s neck as the ninja dropped to the ground with a puddle of blood beneath him. The other ninja named Chinchin shed tears but continued to run. ''My friend, my comrade. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ll fulfill this mission.'' He thought before his eyes widened. He touched his neck as red, warm liquid flowed down. "H-how?" He muttered before he fell down. His neck was slashed by Kisame. Kisame didn''t even make a sound when killing him. Kisame dropped the kunai to the ground as he dusted off his hands. "Well, it''s best to finish the mission quietly." Kisame muttered as he continued walking. He then found a silhouette of a small house. "Ah, she should probably be there." Kisame whispered to himself as a battle-thirsty grin formed on his face. "As the jinchuuriki of a Tailed Beast, she should be strong, right? Right?" He dashed towards the house as the house got closer and closer. Yugito sensed something as she prepared several Mouse Hairballs, which was a jutsu in which small flames were shaped like a mouse. The Mouse Hairball could pursue the target and then scatter into small projectiles. These projectiles and pursue a target before exploding upon contact. "It should be here." She heard an unfamiliar voice as claws came out from her hands. She was ready to attack whoever was trying to intrude. Kisame kicked down the door of the house as Yugito immediately controlled the Mouse Hairballs to run towards Kisame. The small mouses made of flames arrived near Kisame as he looked at them with slight curiosity. The mice scattered into small projectiles as they all hit Kisame. They exploded and smoke covered the entrance. "Well, this was quite disappointing." Kisame said as Yugito widened her eyes. Kisame had a few burnt areas on his body but that''s all. He didn''t suffer any considerable damage. Yugito Nii lunged forward with her claws ready to attack as Kisame also got in a stance. She moved her hands swiftly in an X shape and she dashed away from Kisame. Kisame blocked the attack with the bandaged Samehada and he didn''t sustain any injury. "You. You''re weak. This will be an easy mission. I won''t even have to remove Samehada''s bandages." Kisame said as he cracked his neck and knuckles. Yugito also knew that she didn''t have a proper chance to beat Kisame if she continued fighting with taijutsu and her claws. ''Matatabi.'' ''Alright. Yugito.'' Matatabi replied as Yugito Nii got covered by blue flames. A cat-like figure surrounded her as she went into Tailed Beast mode. "Oh, it''s getting a bit interesting." Kisame said as Yugito Nii used Cat Flame Roaring Fire. The cat opened its mouth as a large fireball was formed in front of the mouth. The fireball could easily destroy a large building and melt concrete. The fireball was thrown towards Kisame as Kisame started jumping backward. He used Tiger, Ox, Tiger and Rat hand signs as he poured in his chakra to the jutsu. "Water Release: Water Bullet Technique." A huge torrent of water was spat out from Kisame''s mouth towards the fireball as a large amount of steam was produced. The fireball was weakened due to Kisame''s Water Bullet Technique but it was still approaching Kisame. Kisame poured in a bit more chakra as the output became larger. After a few seconds, the fireball was extinguished and the place was covered by steam. Yugito used the steam as a cover to dash towards Kisame and used the Great Cat Claw Attack which was just an attack in which Yugito attacked the target with her giant paw in Tailed Beast Form. Kisame sensed the attack and used Samehada to block the attack. He was pushed back several meters as a trail formed on the ground. Yugito pounced on him with another Great Cat Claw Attack but this time Kisame used Samehada to counterattack. The Samehada hit the claw as the two attacks collided. This time, Kisame didn''t get pushed back. He grinned as he used Tiger, Ox, Tiger and Rat handsigns quickly. He spewed water towards the ground as it formed a puddle. "Well, there wasn''t any water in the surroundings." Kisame muttered to himself as he created two Water Clones. Water Clones only had 10% of the power of the original user but for Kisame, this wasn''t a problem at all. 10% of his power was already strong enough. [a/n: Why did I make Kisame use water jutsu? I don''t know what I was thinking at that time.] Yugito used her paws to attack them but Kisame''s clones dodged it. Kisame was already using hand signs to execute the Water Bullet Technique again. ''If it weren''t for him telling me to capture Two Tails without being noticed by the Eight Tails, I would have captured her long ago. Damn, is he underestimating me? Does he think that I can''t win against the Eight Tails?'' Kisame thought as he finished the hand signs. He spat out a huge amount of water right onto Yugito''s Tailed Beast mode to extinguish the flames. The two clones were keeping Yugito busy as the flames on her body were weakening. Kisame stopped his jutsu as the two clones came near him. He touched them as two clones turned into a large quantity of water. Yugito took this opportunity to dash near him but Kisame used his hand signs quickly. He used Tiger ¡ú Ox ¡ú Dragon ¡ú Hare ¡ú Dog ¡ú Bird ¡ú Rat ¡ú Clone seal ¡ú Dragon ¡ú Ram and muttered to himself. "Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique." The water was manipulated to create a shark figure as Kisame thrusted his arms. The shark attacked Yugito as she tried to dodge. Some of the water was burned since they hit Yugito''s body. Kisame continued thrusting his arms as the shark attacked Yugito many times. After many times, Yugito was already stunned. ''Yugito!'' Matatabi shouted as Yugito replied. ''I think I might get captured, Matatabi.'' ''No, it''ll be fine.'' ''Thanks for the comfort, Matatabi but he''s too strong.'' Yugito replied as she was getting weaker and weaker. She couldn''t hold on longer. Matatabi decided to contact a certain someone who asked for her chakra before. Kisame held Samehada as he walked towards Yugito. He was ready to bash Yugito and knock her out with raw strength. ----- Akihiko was resting as he was laying on the bed with his eyes closed. Haku, Ayame and Izumi were also resting by his side. The others were in the kids'' room trying to make them sleep. Singing a lullaby, reading a story. However, the kids were just too energetic. They didn''t want to rest so Kushina took out her secret card, Kurumi. Kurumi looked at Kushina as her eyes were giving a message. ''Why did you betray me?'' Kurumi''s fur was rubbed by the kids as the mothers used it to make the kids fall asleep. The operation was a success. Kurumi tried to sneak away as the kids fell asleep. However, the kids were grabbing her tightly. She couldn''t move anywhere and just decided to sleep together with the kids. Akihiko then heard a voice as he sat up. ''Can you hear me? Yugito needs your help!'' Matatabi''s voice sounded in his mind. He took her chakra so Matatabi could contact him. ''Matatabi?'' ''Yes, but it''s not important now. Someone is going to capture Yugito!'' Matatabi said as Akihiko replied. ''Got it. I''m coming.'' Akihiko said as he created a wood clone. The wood clone was sentient and could communicate with him. "You can use Hiraishin, right?" The clone nodded to Akihiko''s question. "Then, teleport to Yugito Nii, she''s near Kumogakure. Capture the attacker and return here." The clone nodded as he teleported away towards Kumogakure. "Well, now then, I should probably hide my chakra and presence." Akihiko muttered as he controlled his chakra and suppressed it completely.. It made his chakra signature disappear as he turned around. [a/n: Not sure if it''s possible to maintain a clone while suppressing his chakra but Well, he could do it because he''s Akihiko.] "Akihiko, what''s wrong?" Izumi asked as Haku and Ayame also looked at him. "Well, someone is going to try and capture Kushina." Akihiko said as Izumi, Haku and Ayame were shocked. "Are they stupid?" Haku asked as Ayame continued. "They must not know that the people who live in the house are extremely strong." "Well, let''s go and inform everyone of this." Izumi said as they jumped out of the bed. "Do you all want me to join?" Akihiko asked as the wives shook their heads. "Nope. We''re strong enough, Akihiko. Don''t worry about us." "Alright." Akihiko said as he decided to just watch the fight. Izumi, Haku and Ayame walked out and informed everyone about this. They were all relaxed. "The attacker will come in with Space-Time ninjutsu. Kushina, you''re familiar with him." Kushina thought for a moment before she finally remembered. "The weird-looking masked man?" "Yep." Mikoto also remembered him. "Ah, the one who controlled Kurumi to attack Konoha?" "Yep. Well, let''s beat him to death." Kushina said with a bright innocent smile as everyone also nodded and agreed. "Boss, we crave violence! We shall also join!" The three bears shouted as they dashed into the house. "No, you can''t. You have to protect the children." Akihiko said as the bears nodded. "Got it boss. You can trust us." "Bring Nyanta with you too." "Ok boss!" "Well then, let''s see how he''ll try to escape." Akihiko said as he chuckled.. (End-) Credits to editors: Nisshoku Endless Fapper MagnuS ===== Thank you for reading. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I''ll see you all next week. Chapter 118 - Kisame Gets Ragdolled Kisame was holding the Samehada which was wrapped in bandages as he walked towards Yugito. He was not worried about her escaping at all. Yugito was going to faint but she tried to hold on. She attacked again but Kisame just smacked her with Samehada. ''Yugito! Wait. Hold on! Akihiko is coming!'' ''I see. That''s a relief.'' She replied before she got smacked again by Samehada. This time, she got thrown away. She couldn''t move anymore and Kisame was walking close to her. "One last hit." Kisame said as he held Samehada above his head. He slashed it down towards Yugito but he didn''t expect someone to arrive. Akihiko (Wood Clone) caught the Samehada with one hand as he flung it away casually. Kisame was shocked. He had superhuman strength but the other person just threw him away as if he was just a doll. ''This opponent¡­. will be fun to fight! But I still have to complete the mission.'' Kisame thought as he was ready to finish the fight as soon as possible. The place he was fighting in was disadvantageous for him. Especially if he was against an extremely strong opponent. He needed to fight in a place where there was water. Only then, he can use most of his jutsus. "Fuck stealth. It was only an option. They can''t enter the dome without drowning too." He jumped back several meters as he used the Snake handsign as he spewed out a huge amount of water from his mouth. The water covered around 10 meters in length and 12 meters in height and it turned into a gigantic tsunami. The waves were heading in the direction of Akihiko and Yugito Nii, who had already fainted. He rode on top of the waves and used the Seal of Confrontation as he shouted. "Water Release: A Thousand Feeding Sharks." On top of the waves, a thousand sharks were created as they were heading towards Akihiko and Yugito at high speeds. Meanwhile, Akihiko (Wood Clone) wasn''t preparing anything. He kneeled down as he carried Yugito and put her above his shoulders. ''I should finish this as soon as possible.'' The wood clone thought as he looked at Kisame. ''How weak. Wait, no. The original is just too strong.'' The sharks and the waves were going to crash down on him and Yugito, as the sharks ferociously showed their teeth. However, the wood clone suddenly created a wooden wall that surrounded him and Yugito. The sharks and water did not manage to breach the wood wall and both Akihiko and Yugito were completely dry. The wood wall then disintegrated. However, Kisame wasn''t done. He controlled the water and turned it into a large water prison surrounding him, Akihiko and Yugito. "Water Prison: Shark Dance Technique" He was trying to drown Akihiko and Yugito. However, to be sure of his victory, he removed Samehada''s bandages. The Samehada was going to absorb Kisame''s chakra but it paused as it sensed the Akihiko(wood clone)''s immense chakra. Kisame thought about using Samehada to fight Akihiko but he quickly cast away that thought. He had to finish the fight quickly. Kisame went into a fusion with Samehada as his features turned more sharklike. He grew fins and webs and his body also became larger. Due to him merging with Samehada, he could easily travel in the water just like a shark. He swam quickly towards Akihiko and spikes extended from his body. He was going to absorb Akihiko''s chakra and milk him dry by fighting in close combat. With the spikes, Akihiko''s flesh will be grazed and cut. Kisame was extremely proficient in taijutsu and he even managed to make Guy activate the 6th gate with only 30% of his power. With his huge chakra reserve and superhuman strength, combined with his taijutsu and kenjutsu, he was given the nickname, "Tailless Tailed Beast." [A/N: When they were trying to rescue Gaara, Kisame and Itachi used clones to stall time.] He arrived in front of Akihiko who was carrying Yugito on his right shoulder and held her up with his right arm. ''He''s not using his right arm. It will decrease his attack power by a significant amount.'' Kisame thought as he started attacking. He punched Akihiko as his hand moved towards Akihiko''s stomach. Akihiko blocked it using his hands but Kisame quickly broke free and turned his elbow. His elbow had lots of spikes and it grazed the Clone. However, blood didn''t come out and only small chips of wood fell off. Akihiko then moved his legs and kicked Kisame in the stomach. Kisame was thrown backward but he was confused. Akihiko should be struggling to breathe in the water. He also saw that Yugito''s head was surrounded by an air bubble. However, fighting in water was his specialty. He was sure that Akihiko would not be able to fight for very long. He swam forward again and this time he decided to not attack directly. He swam towards Akihiko at high speeds like a torpedo and his spikes were extended. He wanted to cut Akihiko and then come back and continue the process. He swam forward and as he was about to hit him, Akihiko dodged with slight movements. Kisame turned around and headed towards Akihiko like a torpedo once again. Akihiko dodged it again but this time, he grabbed Kisame''s legs. His hand was cut by Kisame''s extending spikes but since he was a wood clone, he didn''t feel anything. ''Now, I can suck you dry..'' Kisame thought as he started absorbing the chakra. However, no matter how much he absorbed, the chakra didn''t decrease. This was because even as Akihiko''s wood clone, he still had endless chakra. The Fountain of Youth was a hack. It was a million times better than Hashirama''s cells, which was already a cheat. The wood clone just stared at him before slamming Kisame into the ground. The water didn''t slow down Kisame or anything. The Wood Clone used so much force that the water was not able to slow him down. Kisame was slammed down as he hit his head against the ground. He tried to escape but the clone''s grip was unmoving. The clone let go of Kisame for a second as Kisame was ready to retreat tactically before attacking him after resting. However, his neck was grabbed as the hand tightened around his neck. He started suffocating as he couldn''t breathe anymore. He kicked the leg, tried to remove the hand but it was no use. He then fainted, causing the dome of water to collapse and create a small flood that even reached Kumogakure. [A/N: Was it a nerf? Nah, it''s not, right? It''s just that his opponent is too OP.] Kisame returned to his original state and Samehada tried to escape. However, Akihiko stepped on the sword and pushed it to the ground. Then, the ninjas finally arrived. Several chunin, jonin and Samui arrived as they stared at Akihiko''s figure holding Kisame and Yugito Nii. They arrived here because the scout team saw the water dome and people fighting inside. The clone finally talked. "Samui, take care of Yugito. I have something to take care of back in Konoha." The clone said as he tried his best to imitate Akihiko. "Ah. Yes." Samui replied as she took Yugito from Akihiko. "Well then, take care." The clone said as Samui nodded with a slight blush. The clone picked up Samehada and then teleported away with Kisame. He was ready to report to the OG Akihiko. The wood clones were all extremely loyal to Akihiko while the Shadow Clones were also loyal but they liked to complain. Like those shadow clones who cried "Aboose!" during the time Team 7 took on their first mission which was issued by Tazuna. ''Why does he look so handsome? No! This is not the priority! I have to focus in the important stuff.'' She thought as she commanded the other jonin and chunin. The chunins and jonins searched around the area as they only found pieces of clothes that had parts of the red clouds. Samui also remembered the shark guy who was taken away by Akihiko. "Go and report this to Lord Raikage. I''ll take care of Yugito-senpai for a while. Tell Lord Raikage that the attacker was from Akatsuki." Samui said as she saw the red cloud patterns on the clothes. The Raikage was enraged when he heard that Akatsuki was daring enough to try and capture their Jinchuuriki. ------ [10 minutes earlier in Konoha] "Right. I''ll go and place some barrier seals outside of the kids'' room. No, we should just place a barrier over the whole house." Akihiko said as he nodded to himself. "Do you need any help?" The wives asked Akihiko as Akihiko shook his head. "Nope. I don''t really need any help but are you all ready for the fight?" Akihiko asked as the wives replied. "Yep. Even if I do not use Kurumi''s chakra, I still have my adamantine sealing chains." Kushina answered while Mikoto also replied. "I also have Amaterasu and Jigoku no Gomon, and also Susanoo." Izumi then answered happily. "With my Mirai no Kokei and Jigoku no Keimusho, I''m the perfect counter for the intruder. He uses Space Time to travel in and I can lock the space around him, making him stop." Yugao then joined in. "I don''t have any powerful abilities like Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi but I am sure that my kenjutsu is the best in Konoha¡­no, in the entire world with the exception of Akihiko." Yugao spoke with confidence as Anko asked her. "Oh, you''re confident, Yugao." "Yes. I have been training my kenjutsu every day. With Akihiko''s help, I improved a lot." "That''s good. Well, for me, it''s just superhuman strength, summoning snakes and turning my hands into snakes that can poison anyone." "Well, I think all of you already know about me and Haku''s ability. Creating Fire and Ice." Ayame was waiting for her turn as she was getting excited. "Well, my dad taught me lots of stuff. I can currently buff and heal with my ramen. The percentage of the buff has increased to 30% and I can heal people from injuries that aren''t too threatening. But my dad told me that I''ll be getting three new abilities soon." "That''s good, Ayame!" "Well, do you want to eat some ramen right now so you can buff yourself? They are also delicious and easy to digest because they are made by me." "Sure. Can''t say no to good ramen." "I''ll go and draw a seal." Akihiko left the house as he thought, ''30%. If the ramen really buffs me by 30%, how strong will I really become?'' He continued thinking while drawing the best and strongest defensive barrier seals. After a while, he was done and went back inside the house. Ayame was still making ramen for everyone so they waited. After it was done, they started eating the delicious ramen. (End- Lemons shall cum soon - Next chapter, Tobi attempts to invade) Proofreaders: Cookie Tasters from discord server. ===== This is it for this week. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I won''t upload a chapter next week Monday. I''m sorry. Thank you for reading. Chapter 119 - Obito Attacks! After eating the ramen, Akihiko called for Deidara, Nagato and Konan and told them to stay inside the house. "Boss, why?" "We''re getting attacked soon. It''s for your safety." "But boss, we can help." Deidara said as Konan nodded. "No. You aren''t strong enough to guarantee an easy victory. I don''t want the three of you to get hurt." "Boss¡­. you are very considerate." Deidara said as tears welled up in the corner of his eyes. ''Not strong enough?'' Konan''s mind went blank for a while before she nodded. ''Indeed. I''m weak compared to everyone in this household except for Nagato. Deidara has his bombs which are quite strong. I have to improve.'' She thought as she stared at Akihiko. "Well, don''t worry too much. No one is going to get hurt." Akihiko said as he left. Itachi was still having fun strolling around Konoha. Currently, he was eating at Teuchi''s. ''Hn, delicious.'' He thought as he ate the ramen silently. Naruto was now back in Jiraiya''s house giving his feedback about Jiraiya''s novels. ----- [Meanwhile, in a place near Konoha] "Obito, his chakra signature has disappeared and he left Konoha." Zetsu told Obito as Obito nodded. He had already changed his mask. He was wearing a white mask with three holes that are shaped like a tomoe. His purple rinnegan was on his left while his sharingan was on his right. His mask also had a ripple-like pattern from the rinnegan. "Kamui." Obito muttered as he was absorbed into another dimension in a spiral pattern. He teleported to the Uchiha Compound, where he once lived during his childhood. The Uchiha Compound was huge but most of the places were not used since there were not enough people to occupy the remaining houses. He saw several women looking towards him. He remembered some people in the group. One was Kushina, the other was Mikoto and Izumi. The last person was Pakura and if he remembered correctly, she was deemed as dead by all the villages. He left Izumi to be killed by Itachi but he didn''t expect her to be here. Also, he was not expecting to be found by his enemies as soon as he teleported here. He was planning to be stealthy and check the best and fastest way to kidnap Kushina. He quickly scanned around the area and managed to probe into the chakra of most of the girls there. Among them, Ayame and Yugao had the least amount of chakra followed by Anko, Pakura and Haku. Izumi was in third place with Mikoto in second and Kushina being first. ''Even if chakra doesn''t define one''s strength, it will determine how many jutsus they can use.'' Obito thought as he decided to attack first. He first needed to reduce the number of opponents. Fighting 8 opponents was something he could do but not against Kushina, Mikoto and Izumi. He didn''t want to risk getting defeated. He also needed to finish this before Akihiko returns since Kisame wouldn''t be able to keep him busy for long. He planned to go for a Bansho Ten''in to pull in Mikoto and Izumi towards him. Even though they would get surprised for a second, they would be ready to attack. At that moment, he would use his Mangekyou Sharingan to pass through their attacks and then dash towards Kushina. As soon as the others knew he was aiming for Kushina, they would try to protect her. At that moment, he would summon some animals using his Rinnegan ability and pull them in to keep them busy. Afterwards, he could fight Kushina for a few seconds. He was sure that Kushina and the Nine Tailsrelationship would still be sour so she couldn''t use the power of Nine Tails. Then, during one attack, he would pass through using his Kamui. During that split second, he would use Bansho Ten''in once again to pull in Kushina with a more powerful pull as he would use Kamui to disappear together. ''Indeed. The choice of delaying making my own version of Six Paths of Pain was correct. If I did make them, I would not be able to use my Rinnegan abilities since I would have been busy with controlling the jinchuuriki''s bodies and the tailed beasts within. Even though the attacks would cost some chakra, the Hashirama cells implanted within me will do the work.'' ''Anyway, let''s start the fight.'' Obito finished his thought as he decided to start like he planned. He first started by using Bansho Ten''in on Mikoto and Izumi. He stretched out both of his arms as Mikoto and Izumi were pulled towards him at high speeds. Both of their eyes spun around as they used their Mangekyou ability. "Amaterasu!" Mikoto muttered while getting pulled as a small wisp of black flames headed towards Obito. Obito used his Naraka Path ability to absorb the flames since they are in the end, made of chakra. Izumi used her Mirai no Kokei and saw 5 seconds in the future. She and Mikoto attacked Obito but he passed through them and headed towards Kushina. Yugao dashed towards him at high speeds and was about to slash his arm away but he still passed through them. He then summoned the animals that Pain used. The vision ended there as she smirked. ''Well, you''re now completely fucked up.'' She thought as she decided to proceed with the first plan. She and Mikoto attacked Obito as Obito passed through them. Yugao dashed forward and at that moment, Izumi used her other ability. Jigoku no Gomon. It took a few seconds to prepare but with her timing, it was okay. Obito was about to pass through Yugao but then, he felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t use his Kamui ability anymore. He immediately saw Yugao approaching him as he immediately summoned the animals. The rhino was in front of Yugao but she easily sliced through it and continued heading towards Obito. The bird also tried to stall Yugao as it tried to grab her. However, she pulled the animal down with her hands and used her katana to kill it. From Kushina''s back, golden chains emerged as they wrapped around Obito. Pakura created a huge fireball above her head as she threw it towards Obito. Obito was trying to keep himself calm as he finally felt his ability come back. He used Kamui and entered another dimension right before the fire hit his body. Izumi used her ability once again and she saw that Obito appeared between Haku and Kushina. He just wanted to finish this as soon as possible. It wasn''t possible to cut through his summoning animals with one slash even if it was a sword imbued with chakra. The cut was extremely clean too. The fireball was also extremely hot, once it hit him, he would have burned. "Haku, to your west!" Izumi shouted as Haku prepared several ice lances and they hovered around her. As soon as some traces of Obito appeared, she immediately shot them all. However, he used Shinra Tensei to obliterate them all. He was starting to rush. He still hasn''t gained any advantage in this fight. He was getting cornered. Now, he decided to end Izumi first. If her ability was indeed what he thought, she was the most dangerous person among these people. He then sensed someone near him as he blocked it using his right hand. His right arm was artificially made and it was strong enough to easily shatter a large rock. However, at Anko''s punch, the hand was obliterated. His right hand was completely obliterated without anything left. Now, he was missing a hand but he still had his arm. ''Huh?'' Obito blanked out for a split second as all the wives attacked him. "Shinra Tensei!" He pushed one side away but since his other hand was destroyed, he couldn''t use it. Izumi, Mikoto, Pakura and Yugao were pushed away while Kushina, Anko, Haku and Ayame were still dashing towards Obito. Kushina first attacked him with chains and Haku created a large hammer on top of Obito. The hammer smashed down as the ground was destroyed. Obito managed to escape as Anko and Ayame were near him. Ayame was behind Anko and Obito decided to just use Shinra Tensei. He raised his left arm towards the two as he used Shinra Tensei. But as soon as he used that, he was already surrounded by the others. He wanted to use Kamui but Izumi locked him again. Yugao cut off his left arm as he now didn''t have any arm. Kushina used her Adamantine Sealing Chains to keep Obito captured as Anko summoned some snakes and they all bit Obito. Obito''s body was injected with extremely lethal poison as Hashirama''s cells in him were trying to cure the poison. However, the amount of poison was too much and the cells couldn''t handle it. Pakura created a huge fireball, Haku also created several ice lances, Yugao prepared her katana as they were about to deal a finishing blow. Just then, an explosion went off near their house as they all instinctively turned towards there. The bomb didn''t destroy anything but just exploded with a loud sound. Then, they quickly turned around as they saw Obito trying to escape with Kamui. [a/n: Who do you think exploded that bomb?] They all attacked him as Yugao managed to leave a huge cut on his waist, Haku pierced his abdomen with two ice lances, Pakura''s fireball hit Obito''s right arm. Earlier from Anko''s punch, his hand was obliterated. Now, his right arm was burned. Kushina''s golden chains all wrapped him tightly as Obito felt indescribable pain from all the injuries he currently had. He was suffering a lot but he managed to escape as Izumi''s ability took a few seconds to complete. But little did he know, Akihiko used a "small" genjutsu that will activate whenever Obito fell asleep. [a/n: I said it when she first used the ability in this chapter.] "Ah! He escaped!" Kushina exclaimed. "Well, with all the attacks including the poison, I doubt he would live." Anko commented. "*sigh* I didn''t even do much today." Mikoto said as Ayame joined in. "I was the one who didn''t do anything." Ayame said as she was dejected. "Don''t worry. It was because he was only one enemy. If there were more enemies, I''m sure you would have done a lot, Ayame." Kushina said as Ayame nodded. Pakura then created a small flame on the tip of her finger like a torch. She went around where blood spilled and flesh was left. She burned them all. "Well, Izumi was the one who did the most today." Pakura said as she continued burning the blood and flesh. "Yeah." "That''s right." "It was just that my ability was the perfect counter." Izumi said with a bright smile as she then asked. "Where is Akihiko?" "I''m here." Akihiko said as he suddenly appeared. "Ah!"x8 The wives all shouted as they were scared. "We didn''t even sense you, Akihiko." "Well, I hid my chakra and presence after all." "Can you teach us how to do it?" "Sure. But first, we should take a rest, shouldn''t we? Maybe a nap?" Akihiko suggested as they all nodded. "Yeah, a nap." "That''s good." They all entered the house as Deidara and Konan asked them if they had any injuries. Nagato also wanted to know. The wives told them how the fight went as Nagato''s eyes sharpened. ''Tobi.'' He thought as he remembered "his" eyes getting stolen. He calmed himself as he just stayed silent. Afterward, Akihiko and his wives went for a nap while the kids were still sleeping peacefully. (End-) ===== Sorry guys. I fell asleep early yesterday. So, I forgot to upload a chapter. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. That''s all for today and thank you for reading. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 120 - Obito Had A Dream Akihiko''s wood clone came back to Konoha with Kisame and Samehada in his arms. He arrived at the Uchiha Household as he met with Deidara. "Eh? Boss? Aren''t you asleep?" "Nono. You''re not boss. The feeling is different." Deidara whispered to himself as he hit his fist against his palm. "I see. You''re a clone. Well, Boss is asleep." Deidara said while a voice rang in the Wood Clone''s head. ''You can place the two in a seal. You can draw a seal right? I am trying to take a nap with my wives. You can disperse. And thank you for your help, Wood Clone #001.'' ''It''s fine. You are the original. It''s our duty to be loyal to you.'' The Wood Clone just replied as he walked away with the two and started working on a seal to keep the two in check. Deidara looked at him weirdly before he went back to the lab. Nagato was staring at the clouds while Konan was eating cookies.The three bears and Nyanta were still guarding the kids. After the clone finished, he dispersed. Before he dispersed, he wrote a report to the original and left it near the seal where he captured Kisame and Samehada. {To Original: Kisame Hoshigaki and his sword, Samehada, were captured successfully. The woman named Yugito Nii was also saved. The mission was a success. From-Wood clone #007.} ----- Obito was breathing heavily as his eyelids were about to close. His body was in extreme conditions and needed emergency help. A mixed(black and white) Zetsu appeared near him from the ground as he asked. "What happened to you, Obito?" "Strong. They are very strong." Obito just muttered as Zetsu carried him. "I''ll quickly bring you back to the hideout. We still have some Hashirama cells and we can use White Zetsus to merge with your body and create new arms and legs for you. Together with Hashirama cells, don''t worry. They will recover fast." "Thank you, Zetsu." "Don''t worry. You can sleep. I''ll take care of you." Obito trusted him and closed his eyes. However, just as Obito went to watch My Little Pony in his dream, Zetsu muttered to himself. "Just as I thought, he''s quite useless. Only Uchiha Madara is useful, but I still have to bear with this incompetent Uchiha. The plan is about to be successful. Mother is going to be back again." Meanwhile, Obito''s journey in the My Little Pony world came to an end, as his mindscape turned gray. A shadowy figure asked him. "Did you get the Rinnegan?" "Yes." "But at what cost?" "Some sacrifices but they are all not worth mentioning." "Are you sure?" "Yes." "You managed to get the Rinnegan but you''ll never get Rinagain because Rinegone." At first, Obito was confused since Rinnegan, Rinagain, and Rinegone were similar but then he finally knew the meaning. Suddenly, the scenery changed as he saw Kakashi penetrate Rin over and over again with the voice repeating, " You managed to get the Rinnegan but you''ll never get Rinagain because Rinegone." ----- [1 hour later] Akihiko woke up as he looked around. His wives were still sleeping as he smiled. He then thought, ''I''ve been a little too serious today, huh?'' He was a bit anxious about the fight between Obito and his wives even though he knew that they would easily win. And indeed, they did win easily. He was ready to intervene as soon as they were in danger. He continued looking at his wives one by one and then heard someone whispering outside the door. "Big Sis Konan said that Papa and Mama are all sleeping inside." "Yeah, we shouldn''t disturb them." He teleported outside as he arrived behind his kids. The kids were standing near the door while Hina was pressing one of her ears against the door. "Mhm. Don''t worry. I''m just trying to listen if Papa is awake." "I''m awake." Akihiko whispered as the kids all turned around with shocked faces. "H-how?!" They asked as Akihiko just replied. "Magic." He also moved his hands away from each other. "Teach us! Teach us!" The kids shouted with enthusiasm as Akihiko gave them their deserved head pats. "In order to learn it, you have to be proficient in fuinjutsu. I''m sure you are learning the basics from Kushina, right?" "Oh, Papa, is fuinjutsu part of the art class?" "Art class?" "Yeah, we get to draw things." Akihiko laughed as he nodded. "Yeah, that''s right." "I like drawing!" Hina said while Ayako, Himiko and Renge agreed. "I don''t like it." Kiyomi said as Akihiko asked her. "Then, what do you like?" "I like learning about genjutsu. It''s fun!" "I like playing with animals!" Kyoko shouted as she raised her right hand. "I want to be an archer when I get older!" Akiko said as the other kids were puzzled. "Archer? What''s that? Is it delicious?" "Archer is someone who uses a bow. But a bow is not usually used in fights between ninjas." Mirai then answered after thinking for a while, "I just want to have fun." "I-I like sleeping." Himeko answered as they all laughed. "D-don''t laugh!" She said as Akihiko rubbed her head. "Haha, sorry, sorry. Then, sleep more, okay?" Akihiko said as Himeko nodded. "Yes." Himeko answered as they all now looked at Akihiko with hopeful eyes. "Mm? Is there anything Papa can do for you?" He asked as the kids replied together. "Yeah, we want to play in the world behind the door!" The kids were excited and they started explaining using their hands, facial expressions about how fun that place is. "Sure. But we have to return within 3 hours, alright?" "Yes, Papa!" Akihiko''s eyes spun around as he used his ability. A door appeared as the kids happily pushed it and jumped in. "Konan, do you want to go in too?" Akihiko asked as Konan was still shocked from the door appearing out of nowhere. "Konan?" "Yes." She answered as Akihiko pointed at the door. "Then, please, go in." Akihiko said as Konan walked over. She suddenly tripped over nothing but Akihiko was ''coincidentally'' there to help her. "Be careful." He said as he helped her stand straight. Konan walked through the door as Akihiko called for the bears. "Gurizu, Panda, Aisu." "Yes, Boss?"x2 "Time to go to the other world. Play with the kids and keep them safe." "Yes, boss!" They jumped through the door. The cat Nyanta was left in the house. Then, a door opened. It was the door to Akihiko and his wives'' bedroom. "Dear." He heard a voice and then several other voices followed. "Were you going alone with the children to play in the separate world?" "It''s not fair! We also want to go there too!" They said as they also walked towards him. "Well, my beautiful wives were sleeping soundly so I couldn''t bear to wake you all up." Akihiko said with a smile as his wives also smiled. "You and your glib tongue." Mikoto said as she gave a peck to him on the lips. "Honey, don''t you think you should give us an "apology"? Akihiko smirked as the wives also smiled seductively. They went through the door and Akihiko also followed. Then, he stopped near a seal where his clone left. In there Kisame was still unconscious and Samehada was trying to break the seal by bumping against it. However, the seal trapped the two of them in a black color cube where the insides are all black without any light going in. Akihiko took the letter and read it. ''Hm, good job, Wood Clone #001, I''ll give you a better role. From now on, you''ll be Wood Clone #007. You got a promotion.'' He said as he nodded to himself. He then walked through the door. The door then disappeared. ----- Itachi finally came back from his food adventure around the village of Konoha. ''Mm. I didn''t get to eat these for a long time. Haha, those are all my favorite childhood foods and snacks. But sadly, the old grandma around that corner passed away. Her store sold very delicious steamed dumplings.'' Itachi thought in his mind as he was reminiscing about the past. He continued walking back home as he was humming a tune. Sadly, he was tone deaf and even his tune was¡­ out of key. "Hmm, I think that tune was pretty good." He muttered with a smile as he stopped. He saw a familiar grey-haired man sitting on a bench. ''Oh, I should go and greet him.'' He walked over as he said. "Hello, Kakashi-senpai." Kakashi turned towards Itachi and replied with a proud look in his eyes. "Yo, Itachi. Itachi, meet my girlfriend, Hanare. Hanare, this is Itachi." ''Girlfriend? Impossible.'' "Nice to meet you." Hanare bowed and greeted Itachi. "Kakashi-senpai, please don''t lie to me." Itachi said as Kakashi was speechless. Hanare giggled. "Bruh." Kakashi said as Itachi continued. "I''ll trust you, Kak- *cough*" Itachi suddenly closed his mouth as he coughed out black blood. "Itachi!" Kakashi exclaimed as Itachi moved his hand away from his mouth. "Kakashi-senpai, can we talk alone?" "Alright. Hanare, can you return to the house alone? I''ll come back later." "It''s alright, Kakashi." Hanare said as she said farewells and left. "What''s wrong, Itachi?" "Well, Kakashi-senpai, let''s go back to my house first. Let''s talk there." Kakashi helped Itachi and they walked back to the Uchiha household. After they reached there, Itachi sat down on a chair as Kakashi sat on the opposite. "Well, I have an incurable disease. And, I will probably die in a few months if I''m lucky. If I''m not, well, I''ll be able to live for a month and a half. Maybe shorter." Itachi answered as Kakashi nodded. "Aren''t you going to tell it to Sasuke? Or Mikoto-san?" "No. I will probably tell them later on, but not now. I just want to make some happy memories before I die." *Big SIGH* "Fine." "Kakashi-senpai, can you keep this as a secret? Please don''t tell anybody." "Alright. Does Akihiko know about this? Probably not, huh?" "Uh, he does know about it." Itachi replied as Kakashi was thinking for a few seconds. "Well, it really must be incurable, huh? For him to not do anything." "Anyway, Itachi, I''m leaving. If you need someone to talk to, I''m here." Kakashi said as he patted Itachi''s shoulders and then dashed away. "Ah, I''ll just eat some cookies." Itachi muttered as he went and searched for a cookie jar. ----- Inside Akihiko''s dimension, the kids were now rolling on the grass, splashing around the water near the lake, trying to catch paper butterflies that Konan made for them. "Wah! It''s so fun!" "Roll, roll, roll, roll." "Nobody can deflect the Mirai Water Splash!" "Ah! It''s cold!" "Revenge time!" "Aisu, run, run!" "Gurizu, catch!" There were several sounds of the kids playing but they also knew the rules. They didn''t break them. "Ah, where did Papa and Mama go, Big Sis?" Hina asked Konan as Konan replied with a pink hue on her cheeks. "They are doing important stuff. You cannot disturb them." "Okay!" Meanwhile, inside one of the rooms in the house. "Dear, do you like what you see?" (End-) Credit to editors: MagnuS Master Baiter Nisshoku The Dignified Kushina Admirer [ PR/N : I aint putting my name here, I''ll be the mysterious proofreader. Just wanted to say Venti is a cutie ] ===== Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you like the story, vote some power stones. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 121 - Shagging [PR/N : Stop right there. You thought you could go straight to the lemon? Naw, you have to join the discord first. Jk, but if you join the discord, there is a chance you can become an editor. You have to be active though. There are 2 nsfw channels, 1 is normal(nsfw bots too) and the other is Nero(fate) hentai specifically. Horny ppl, here link https://discord.gg/zkbu2kCYuK Imma give you some codes too if you please me ] ===== [A/N: Somehow, the people of the Naruto world are horni and managed to make all these different types of lingeries. Also, if there are any errors, ignore them.] "Dear, do you like what you see?" Akihiko grinned as he replied. "Of course. I have seen this scene many times... but it still feels new every time." Akihiko said as the wives giggled. Kushina was wearing sexy underwear and a bra while sitting on the bed. Mikoto was wearing a short black kimono with patterns that revealed her thighs, shoulders and breasts. and was standing near Kushina. Izumi was wearing fish-net clothing while looking around with a slightly blushed face as she looked around the room. This was the first time she wore fish-net clothing. It felt a bit uncomfortable but seeing how Anko wore it, she also tried it. Yugao was fully nude and she was standing confidently, showing her curves. Anko also tried something new this time. She usually wore clothes with fish-net but this time, she wore a laced bra, laced panties and a garter belt. As for Pakura, she wore a G-string and nothing for the top as she was sitting on the bed as she rested her head on her left palm. She winked at Akihiko and smiled flirtatiously. Haku wore a dark blue Bustier as she was fidgeting around. As for Ayame, she wore a transparent night gown. They were all ready to have fun. "Oh, how did you all get ready this fast?" Akihiko asked as Mikoto replied. "Dear, we''re always prepared for any situation." "Yeah, so¡­. will we start now, Darling?" They asked as Akihiko closed his eyes. "Of course, we are. Get ready and be prepared. If not, you all will pass out from pleasure." Akihiko said as the wives also replied. "We''ll see about that. We''re going to make you feel good too." "Mm hmm." Akihiko hummed as he took his shirt off. He then quickly folded it and placed it in his inventory. The wives looked at each other and smirked as they reached a mutual agreement. They all ran towards Akihiko as they carried him. They then placed him on the edge of the bed and pulled down his pants. "Mm? Why are you in a hurry?" Akihiko asked as Yugao replied. "We don''t have enough time to fuck for long. So, we have to save any time we can." "Yep. That''s why I''m going first." Kushina said as she started licking Akihiko''s dick. "Ah! No fair, Kushina. I wanted to go first. But well, we can do it together." Pakura said as she also kneeled down and started licking Akihiko''s shaft. The other wives also took their own place. They moved their clothes slightly so that their pussy, asshole and their breasts were not covered by anything. Mikoto went and stood with her knees on the bed. She took Akihiko''s right hand as she placed it between her legs. She looked at Akihiko as she leaned in to kiss him. Akihiko also returned the kiss with a deep kiss as he started moving his fingers slowly. "Nn~" Mikoto started making some noises while kissing. After a few seconds, Mikoto separated and took in a gasp of air. "Akihiko, please, faster." She said as she used her hands to play with her nipples. "Of cour-" Akihiko increased his hand''s movement speed and was replying to Mikoto but he got interrupted as Anko hugged his head and pushed his head towards her ample breasts. Akihiko took this opportunity and made use of it to play with Anko''s nipples. He moved his head as he placed his lips over Anko''s nipple. He sucked it and moved his tongue to play around with it. "Mn~ Hn~" Anko started moaning softly while covering her mouth. Seeing this, Kushina and Pakura decided to move on to the next step. Kushina placed Akihiko''s dick deep into her throat as she started bobbing her head. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* Pakura also started licking and sucking Akihiko''s balls. After a while, Kushina stopped as she was breathing heavily. Pakura then went for her turn and deepthroated Akihiko too. The two were taking turns. Yugao also stood near Anko as Akihiko noticed her. He moved his left hand towards her pussy and also started fingering her. Izumi, Ayame and Haku were left as Izumi and Ayame pouted. "No fair! They went first." Izumi said as Anko replied. "Nn~ T-This is all fa-fair, nn~ Sex is war~" Anko said as she suppressed her moaning. After around 5 minutes, Mikoto came first. "Ahn~ I''m cumming~" She shouted as some transparent liquid flowed down her pussy. She stopped kneeling and sat down completely on the floor. Akihiko also released his load as the semen sprayed on Kushina and Pakura''s face. They scooped the semen with their fingers and then licked their fingers suggestively. Anko and Yugao also came. At that moment, Izumi, Ayame and Haku all jumped on the bed. They went into doggy style as they faced their butt towards Akihiko. Akihiko was still erect as Kushina and Pakura also stood up. They all moved on the bed as Akihiko went near Izumi, Ayame and Haku. Izumi was in the middle while Ayame and Haku were beside her. Mikoto, Anko and Yugao were still sitting on the bed while breathing heavily. Akihiko''s dexterity stat was too high. Meanwhile, Kushina and Pakura were just waiting for their turn. This was currently Izumi, Haku and Ayame''s turn. Akihiko first went to Izumi. He rubbed her pussy with the tip of his dick before pushing it in. "Umph!" Izumi was surprised for a second but she also started moving her hips. Ayame and Haku were pouting but their expression was gone as Akihiko fingered Ayame and spanked Haku. "Ahn~ Hnn~" More and more moans came out as Akihiko thrust his dick while fingering and spanking. Haku''s butt cheeks were red and her face was flushed. She had a large smile on her face as she said while moaning. "S-spank me harder daddy!" *Smack* A loud smack rang through the room as some liquid came out from Haku''s pussy. Izumi was also moving her hips in rhythm with Akihiko''s thrusting. With every thrust, liquid came out from her pussy and flowed down her pussy and Akihiko''s dick. "Ahn~ Ahn~ Faster~ Do me faster~" Izumi said as Akihiko picked up his speed. His dick was hitting her cervix every time he thrusted his hips. "W-wait, it''s too fast! AHN~ I''M CUMMING~" She shouted as she squirted a huge amount. Her legs gave out as she laid down on the bed. Akihiko moved on to Ayame as he went into action instantly. He flipped over the nightgown as her large ass was in plain sight. He slapped it once and then pushed his dick inside. "Ah~" Ayame let out a moan full of pleasure as her ass rippled every time Akihiko thrusted. *Smack* *Smack* *Smack* Ayame''s moans were very loud and it made Kushina, Mikoto, Yugao, Pakura, Anko and Haku even hornier. They started rubbing their own pussies to try and ease the pleasure. After 10 minutes of pounding, Ayame squirted. "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" She was also laid on the bed just like Izumi. They needed time to recover before going at it again. However, Akihiko was full of energy. He moved on to Haku. Haku was ready as she was laying on her back. She raised her legs and spread her pussy using her hands. "Please fuck me, master~" "You don''t really have to say it Haku." "Ehe, I''m just saying it because it makes me feel dominated." Haku replied as Akihiko went above her and kissed her deeply. While kissing, his dick entered Haku''s pussy as Haku started tongue wrestling with Akihiko. After kissing, Akihiko suddenly lifted Haku up and pounded her while standing up. She hugged his neck tightly as she didn''t want to fall off. "Ah~ Ah~ Please release your cum inside me~" Haku said as Akihiko replied with a smirk. "Alright." They continued fucking for quite some time before Akihiko came inside her. He, of course, made all the sperm in the semen unable to fertilize. He laid Haku on the bed as cum dripped down from her pussy. Akihiko turned towards his other wives. They were already wet as they fingered themselves. He first went towards Mikoto. Mikoto was standing against the wall with her ass out. "Mm, dear. You know what I like. Don''t worry. I always clean it properly." Mikoto said as she turned her head and kissed Akihiko. Akihiko slowly pushed his dick inside Mikoto''s asshole as Mikoto and Akihiko stopped their kiss. Mikoto bit her lip as Akihiko bit a part of Mikoto''s neck. "Ah~ W-what *hah* are you *hah* doing, dear?" She asked as Akihiko didn''t reply. He continued kissing Mikoto''s neck and shoulders. Akihiko touched Mikoto''s breasts and then massaged them as Mikoto''s pussy was already dripping wet. When Mikoto was about to cum, she suddenly clenched her ass. This took Akihiko by surprise as he came inside her ass. She turned towards Akihiko and winked as she whispered. "Next time,fuck my pussy. But for now, Kushina and the others are waiting for you." ''My wives are very different when it is time for snu snu. Very profane language. But I love it.'' Akihiko thought. Akihiko turned around as he saw Kushina and Pakura beside one another. Anko and Yugao were also near them as he walked over. "Sorry for the wait." Akihiko said as they all shook their heads. "It''s fine." They answered as they smiled. Akihiko moved towards Kushina first as Anko made a joking remark. "Yeah, Kushina-san should be the first. Kushina is older than us after all." "I''m not that old!" Kushina replied as she pouted. Everyone in the room laughed as Kushina pouted even more. "Hahaha." Akihiko was laughing as Kushina stared at him. "Hmph." She suddenly pushed Akihiko to the bed as she was now sitting on his abdomen. "I''m gonna be in charge." Kushina said as she tried to be dominant. But Akihiko smiled as he thought it was cute. She got up a bit and adjusted her position. She then positioned her pussy right above Akihiko''s erect dick as she slowly sat down. She bit her lower lip as she started moving up and down. After a while, she picked up her speed and already started moaning loudly. "Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ Ah~" Akihiko turned towards Yugao and then towards Pakura as he moved his hands. The two understood as they sat near Akihiko and guided Akihiko''s hands towards their pussy. Akihiko started playing with them while Kushina''s body was moving up and down rhythmically while moaning. Her eyes were out of focus and her mouth was wide open. As for Anko, she sat on top of Akihiko''s face as Akihiko ate her out. This continued for a while before Anko moved away and fell on the bed. Yugao and Pakura also stopped as Akihiko suddenly moved. The roles were reversed and Kushina was now laying on her back. Akihiko was above her as he held her in a missionary position and pushed his dick in. "I''m gonna take the lead now, Kushina." He said as Kushina nodded. He thrusted in and out and Kushina was moaning loudly. She was already nearing climax earlier but due to Akihiko changing things up, she squirted. Her eyes were rolling back and she was gasping. Looking at Akihiko, Anko and Yugao stacked against each other. Anko was at the bottom while Yugao was on the top. They spread their pussy as Akihiko headed towards them. He first fucked Anko and then alternated between Yugao and Anko. *Smack* *Smack* *Smack* The sound of flesh hitting and moans were filling up the room. There was also a lewd scent lingering around in the air. "Akihiko~ Akihiko~ I''m going to cum~" Yugao was moaning and talking at the same time. Anko was busy moaning and didn''t talk. Akihiko released his sperm in both Yugao and Anko as he quickly switched while cumming. The two had satisfied expressions as they both slept on the bed. Only one person was left and it was Pakura. "Akihiko." Pakura called out as her legs were spread in an M shape. She and Akihiko did it in missionary style as they kissed passionately. Pakura was fucked for 20 minutes straight and in the end, she almost fainted. After everything was done, Akihiko sat on the bed as he drank some water. Just then, Izumi, Ayame and Haku were all recovered. "Akihiko~" All of them continued fucking for another one and a half hour before they were interrupted. "PAPA! MAMA!" (End-) Credit to editors: Nisshoku The Dignified Kushina Admirer Clickbait Endless Fapper ===== Thank you for reading. Did you guys liked the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you did, give some power stones. Also, join the discord group. Uh, I''m not very active these days because I''m busy with school work. That''s all and I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 122 - Sasukes Return "Big Sis Konan, do you think Papa and Mama are already done with their work?" The kids asked Konan as they surrounded her. They tugged her clothes and looked up with a cute expression. ''Ah! Too cute!'' Konan thought as she replied. "*ahem* Y-yes. I think they are done." Konan answered as the kids smiled. "Thanks, Big sis Konan." "Gurizu, Panda, Aisu, don''t cause trouble, alright?" The kids warned the three bears as the three nodded. "Understood." The kids marched towards the house inside the dimension as they walked in a rhythm. "1, 2, 3, 4, 1, 2, 3, 4, 1, 2, 3, 4, 1, 2, 3, 4! Repeat!" They were marching as Gurizu commented. "They look cute. But Boss probably hasn''t finished doing the ''you know what'' " Grizz said as Aisu and Panda nodded. "Well, with boss and boss''s wives personality, they will finish up as soon as they hear their daughter''s voice." "Wanna bet?" "No." Konan''s eyes twitched as she stared at the three shameless bears. The cat Nyanta was sleeping lazily under a tree without a care in the world. Then, she thought about what Akihiko and the others might be doing. ''For two hours, they have been doing "that" '' She thought as her cheeks reddened. [E/N : Her ass cheeks will also redden when Akihiko spanks them to oblivion] [E/N: guy above me very gay. We aren''t the same guy BTW] ----- "PAPA! MAMA!" Akihiko and his wives all heard this as they looked at each other. You could see the "Oh shit" expression on their faces as Akihiko jumped out of bed. The wives also tried to get up but their legs were still a bit weak. They need around 10 minutes to go back to normal. Their pussies were also full of semen and cum was dripping down. Akihiko quickly took all of their clothes and placed them on the bed. He also took a box of tissues for the wives to wipe the cum away. "Thanks, dear." "Thanks, darling." The wives thanked Akihiko as they wore their clothes. Akihiko also quickly put on his white shirt that the kids bought, black boxers and black trousers. He untied his hair as it was a bit messy. He quickly fixed it as he and the wives all finished changing their clothes. "Ah, we were lucky. It won''t be suspicious." But then, they looked around the room. The room was messy and there were cum stains on the bed sheets and floor. The room was also filled with the scent of sex and sweat. They already finished wiping all the cum away and there was a pile of tissues near the bed. ''Ah! What do we do?'' In that instant, Akihiko closed his eyes. He opened them slowly and a spinning mangekyou could be seen. They were currently in his dimension where he could control everything. "Don''t worry. Everything''s fine." He said as he waved his hands. The room suddenly became tidy as the room''s scent also became fresh. The bedsheet also suddenly became clean. But, the wives didn''t even feel a bit of movement. The tissues were also gone. "Nice!" The wives had beaming smiles and gave a thumbs up to Akihiko. *Knock* *Knock* "Papa." "Mama!" "Are you awake?" Akihiko walked towards the door as he opened it. The kids all looked up at him as they ran inside the room. They jumped on the bed and sat on their mother''s lap. "Ah, I''m hurt. I didn''t get hugged." Akihiko said as he fell to the floor in a dramatic way, clutching his heart. The kids looked at Akihiko, then looked at each other. Afterwards, they stared at their mother as their mothers smiled. They jumped down and hugged Akihiko. Akihiko pulled them all in a group hug as the wives also walked down and joined. Their walking was slightly awkward but it didn''t look too suspicious to the innocent kids. Then, they separated as the kids started asking. "Shouldn''t we return home already? It was already late when we came here." The kids said as Akihiko nodded. "Yeah, let''s go back. We all had fun, right?" Akihiko said as the kids happily replied. "Yeah! It was very fun!" The wives also smiled knowingly and nodded. "A-also, can I come and sleep with Papa and Mama?" Himeko asked shyly as the mothers replied. "Of course, you can! Let''s all sleep together tonight." "Yay!" "Now, let''s go outside. We have to call Konan, Gurizu, Panda, Aisu and Nyanta." Akihiko said as they all walked outside. The wives walked slowly. After 10 minutes, they all left the dimension and returned back to the Uchiha Household. ----- In the Uchiha Household, Itachi, Naruto, Nagato and Deidara were all sitting face to face. "It has been 2 hours. The house is empty. Strange. Very strange." Itachi muttered as Naruto rubbed the back of his head. "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." Suddenly, a door appeared as they all were ready to defend the house from intruders. Itachi also activated his sharingan and Deidara created some clay bombs in his hand. *Hop* Then, a small figure hopped out and several others followed. "Hello~" The kids greeted as they all stopped their preparations. Akihiko and his wives also walked out as they greeted everyone. "Were you guys hungry? I''ll cook today''s dinner!" Kushina said as everyone looked at her. "W-what? I''m a good cook, alright? Naruto, tell them!" "Yes, Mom''s cooking is good." He then muttered, "But not as good as Akihiko''s." Kushina''s eyes twitched as everyone else was holding their laughter. Then, she went into the dining room as Mikoto, Izumi, Yugao, Pakura, Ayame, Haku and Anko followed her saying, "Today, we''ll make a huge feast." While cooking, Shizune finished her work and returned. "Woah! It smells so good!" She commented as her stomach grumbled. After the dinner was cooked, the wives came out with several delicious-looking dishes and placed them all on the table. They all started eating as they finished all the dishes. After that, they talked for a while and then went to bed early. The kids slept in Akihiko and his wives'' room as Akihiko placed a futon beside the large bed. He decided to sleep there as he just wanted to give his wives and daughters a good nap. He was worried that if he slept there, his kids and wives might feel cramped. "Akihiko, what are you doing? Sleep here." "Papa, do you not want to sleep with us?" But in the end, with his wives, Shizune and the kids suggesting that he sleep with them together and it wouldn''t feel cramped up, he slept with a huge smile on his face. This night was an extremely wholesome night for the whole family. Well, except for Sasuke, Jugo and Karin who arrived at 11.30 pm at night back to their home. [A/N: Damn, a day took several chapters. Please understand that it was because of the three fights happening at the same time and Deidara''s presentation took only a little time. Then, Obito''s fight came and they relaxed¡­. So many things happened in a day..] ----- [The next day] Everybody in the house woke up early since they slept early. They brushed their teeth, washed their face and went to the living room. The kids also woke up early and were fully recharged. They were energetic and were ready to start their daily adventure. Everybody came out and arrived at the living room slowly. However, three people were walking towards the living room while rubbing their eyes. "Good morning everyone." Sasuke greeted as he yawned. Itachi gave him a glass of warm milk to drink as Sasuke thanked him. [E/N: that''s sus af] "Oh, Sasuke. Welcome back. Karin, Jugo, you too." Mikoto said as Karin replied. "Thank you, mother-in-law." *Pffft* Sasuke spat out his milk on Itachi''s face as everyone burst out laughing. The kids were also giggling as Itachi just shook his head. He took out a towel and wiped his face. Naruto walked near Sasuke as he patted Sasuke''s shoulders. "Don''t worry. I understand that feeling too." Naruto said as if he also had a girlfriend. "Understand, my ass." Sasuke muttered as Naruto shouted. "Oi, I''m also a popular guy, y''know? If I wanted to, I would have had several girlfriends. I''ll get a girlfriend in a year, dattebayo!" Naruto said as Akihiko now appeared behind them. "Girlfriend?" "Yep. Believe it!" "Alright. Don''t forget about the training. Sasuke, you join in too." Akihiko said as Naruto was secretly happy. He wasn''t the only person suffering. They all ate breakfast and went to do their own work. Pakura went out to manage and check how the employees were doing in the Dark Side. Yugao also needed to go and help train some new genins since their sensei was sick and couldn''t move from bed. Ayame was helping Teuchi with ramen and today was the day when she will reach a new step in terms of supporting power. Kushina, Mikoto, Anko, Izumi and Haku were free. They were at home to take care of the kids and teach them basic knowledge. Konan was like a baby-sitter. She was there to play with the kids and take care of them together with the mothers. Even though she has a neutral face, she likes to play with the kids. Nagato and Deidara already planned their own trip. They were going to leave tomorrow. Sasuke went out to report to Tsunade about the mission and Karin followed him. Jugo just rubbed the back of his head as he muttered, "Never mind. They should have time together. He saved me after all. It''s the least I could do for him." He went to Akihiko as Sasuke said that Akihiko might be able to help him to control himself. He didn''t want to lose his rationality to his kekkei genkai''s side effects. He went and asked Akihiko. "Uh, can I ask you to help me control my kekkei Genkai?" Jugo asked awkwardly. "Sure." Akihiko replied nonchalantly as Jugo was quite happy. "You''ll train together with Naruto and Sasuke." "Yes, I''ll try my best!" If only Jugo knew how hard the training would be, he wouldn''t be as happy as he was now. Akihiko walked away as he heard his daughters'' voices. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, I don''t want to learn!" They protested. Every kid didn''t want to learn. "It''s only for an hour and a half, after that you can watch your brothers and Papa train." "Really?" The kids'' mood changed in a second as the mothers nodded. "Yay! We''ll do our best." The kids said with determination. The mothers pulled their chubby cheeks as the kids were too cute. "M-muamua, shtop." "Sorry, sorry." Akihiko took this chance to brag. "Kids, did you know, your Papa was the best student in my year." "Wah! Really?" The mothers looked away as they whistled. "We all know you were not the best student but we got first place in our own respective specialties." Kushina said as the others nodded and agreed with her. "Mm. We''ll try our best." The kids shouted as the mothers led the kids like a mother duck leading small baby ducks. They exited the house and went to a vacant room near the Main house which they used as a place to teach the kids. "Ah, what should I do now? Right. Konan. Didn''t you say you needed training?" Akihiko asked as Konan nodded. "Yes. I want to train." "Alright. What do you need help with?" "I do not know. I''ll learn whatever you teach." "Alright. You''ll train your body." "Ye- What? C-can you repeat it again?" Konan suddenly blushed as she started thinking about indecent things. "Train your body. Your endurance, strength. When I fought against you, your physical strength was extremely weak." "O-oh. I see. Thank you." Konan bowed as Akihiko just smiled. "Don''t worry about it. You''ll also train together with Sasuke, Naruto,and Jugo later. I''ll call you." [E/N:Supreme, you do realise mass torture is against the Geneva Convention, right?] "Yes." Konan then walked away and then stood a few meters away from Akihiko. She had nothing to do anyway. She started folding papers, creating flowers, birds and many other things. Folding paper was her hobby and she felt calm and joyful when she was folding paper. Gurizu, Panda and Aisu ran inside the house as they jumped on Akihiko. "Boss! It''s time for our salary!" "Sure sure. Here, your monthly cookie salary." "Thanks boss!" Nyanta was still sleeping as he was a lazy cat. After an hour, Sasuke and Karin finally returned. (End-) Supreme wants to cut the editor list short, but I REFUSE! Credits to editors: Black Latte(Nisshoku) MagnuS(Unlucky Milk) ===== That''s all for today. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I hope you all have a nice day. Bye~ Chapter 123 - Training [One hour later] Sasuke and Karin returned back to the Uchiha Compound as they met with Naruto. "Sasuke, are you ready for the torturous but effective training?" "H-Hahaha, of course. I''m strong. I''m not easily scared." Sasuke replied as Naruto retorted. "That''s what you said when we first started the training." "*Cough* Karin, you can go and take a rest. Naruto and I have to go train." "Can I join too?" Naruto looked at her with pity in his eyes and then shook her head. ''Foolish. Truly foolish. Trying to enter the path of hatred, torture even though you had a chance.'' "Don''t. Don''t join." Sasuke said sternly. "O-okay." Karin was surprised to see Sasuke being this serious. She left as Naruto and Sasuke walked towards the main house. "Ohohoho, trying to protect your girlfriend, huh?" Naruto said with a sheepish smile as Sasuke''s mouth twitched. "You should protect your right hand too." [E/N: Sasuke used Amaterasu on Naruto''s weak spot! It''s super effective!] [E/N: Damn, I felt that.] [PR/N: I''d always protect my right hand for he is my eternal companion.] "H-huh? W-what are you talking about?" Naruto started whistling a bird tune as he looked away, feigning ignorance. "Never mind. Let''s go and meet Akihiko." "Sure." They walked inside the house as they saw Akihiko sitting on a chair. He was resting on the table with his head in his hands. "Is he asleep?" Naruto whispered and asked Sasuke. "No. I''m not asleep." Akihiko replied as he looked towards the two. "Ah!" Naruto shouted out loud in surprise as Sasuke jumped away in fright "Go and call Jugo. He''ll also train with you guys. Then, wait for me in the training grounds." "Okie."x2 The two left as Akihiko also called for Konan. "Konan, go to the training ground with them. I''ll arrive there in a few minutes." Konan nodded as she walked out of the house and towards the training ground. Akihiko went to the warehouse and searched for some equipment that he used to train his body. "Ha, found you. My trusty leg weights, arm weights. Guy-sensei''s training is extremely good for the body." Akihiko nodded as he reminisced about his training with Guy. ''How many pounds should I use for them? For Naruto and Sasuke, I''ll probably use 500 pounds weights for each limb. They would have to wear a total of 2000 pounds. For Konan, who hasn''t trained with weights, I guess 50 pounds for each limb. I''ll increase it slowly. Jugo, he should wear 100 pounds.'' He then teleported to the training grounds. ----- At the training grounds, Sasuke, Naruto, Jugo and Konan were waiting for Akihiko to arrive. "What do you think we are going to train in, Naruto?" Sasuke asked as Naruto thought for a while. "Jutsu training?" "Maybe." Suddenly, Akihiko appeared with lots of weights in his hands. "Wear these weights." He said as he threw the weights down. The impact of the weights hitting the ground caused a loud noise and a large mushroom cloud of dust to emerge. [PR/N: BOOM ¡Á2 just for effect] *Cough* x2 "Sasuke and Naruto, you''ll have to wear 500 pounds on both arms and legs." Akihiko said as Naruto and Sasuke walked forward with a pained expression. ''At least, we don''t have to fight Akihiko with weights on.''x2 "As for Konan, wear these 50-pound weights on both hands and arms." "Yes." "Jugo, you don''t need it. I''ll help you to control your senjutsu chakra." Akihiko said as Jugo bowed. "Now, stand a bit further away from each other." Akihiko said as the four parted. Naruto and Sasuke were a bit slow since their bodies were weighed down. "A little further." "A little more." He stopped when the four had a gap of 5 meters between each of them. Akihiko flicked his fingers as wood walls emerged from the ground. The four people were separated into three different places. Naruto and Sasuke were in their own separate space while Konan and Jugo were in the remaining space. This was because Sasuke and Naruto had to spar with the clones. They should train to fight in a restricted space against a strong opponent while wearing weights. Konan and Jugo didn''t need to spar. He only needed to teach them how to train or control their own energy. One shadow clone appeared in both Sasuke and Naruto''s space. He used shadow clones to teach everyone at once. The wood clones were too cold and didn''t know how to properly communicate. Shadow clones are destroyed when they get hit with a certain amount of force but it isn''t a problem when the opponent won''t even be able to hit you. Sasuke and Naruto both suddenly got goosebumps as two shadow clones talked. "The original asked us to spar with you. Use everything you''ve got." The two shadow clones said with smirks on their faces. "Ah fuck." Naruto and Sasuke both muttered at the same time. Their speed had decreased since they were wearing weights. But well, they had to start the spar and take every chance they had to improve. Even though they knew they will get beaten black and blue, they still attacked. ----- The original Akihiko was in the same space as Konan and Jugo. "Jugo, I''ll help you later. I''ll show Konan how to train first." "Yes!" Jugo answered as Konan stared at Akihiko. "The training is quite easy. For the first day, you just have to start with 50 push ups, 50 squats and run for 20 laps." [E/N: I assume Akihiko will be watching these squats?] [PR/N: ( ????? )(??? ) ...( ?? ????)] Konan''s mouth widened as she was thinking, ''All that? With these weights? Ah, I''m about to die.'' Seeing her reaction, Akihiko just chuckled. "Don''t worry, you just have to complete it all once a day. Of course, with the weights on. You''ll probably get used to the weights sooner or later. When you get used to it, I''ll increase the training. Slowly, the weights will also be increased." Akihiko said as Konan nodded. If she wanted to win against Akihiko, she will have to try hard! She went into a push up position as she started her first push up. It was extremely easy to go down but it was hard to maintain the form and then push back up. She pushed herself up with difficulty as she finished her first push up. ''That was one. I only have to do 49 more.'' Konan thought as she started doing her 50 push ups slowly. Meanwhile, Akihiko went to Jugo as he needed to help him control his kekkei Genkai. "Your kekkei Genkai is constantly absorbing natural energy. Because of that, your chakra and natural energy become imbalanced. That''s why you go on a berserk mode." Akihiko explained since Jugo listened carefully. [a/n: I don''t know if it''s true. It is most likely false. This is just some bullshi- *ahem* This is an AU.] "But what about you? Sasuke told me that you also have a similar kekkei Genkai." Jugo questioned as Akihiko replied with a smug look. "That''s because I''m awesome. My chakra, my body, my mind, can all keep the natural energy in control." Akihiko bullshitted. The reason why he didn''t have the side effects was because of the system. [You damn liar. If it weren''t for my generous rewards, you would have side effects. (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß ] A miniature blue text appeared in front of Akihiko for a split second before it disappeared. ''It''s interesting. The system really gained sentience.'' Akihiko thought as another screen appeared. [I''m sorry, host. I do not understand the sentence. Can you repeat it again?] ''As expected of my system, you''re a shameless fucker too.'' "Are you okay? Why are you staring at me for so long? I-I''m sorry but I do not swing that way." *Bonk* Akihiko chopped Jugo''s head as a small bump appeared. Jugo rubbed the bump as Akihiko continued talking. "As I was saying, your chakra and natural energy are imbalanced." "But there isn''t a way to increase chakra reserves. I already reached my limit." Jugo said as Akihiko smiled. "I don''t know if this will work but I''m going to draw a seal for you. It will limit the amount of natural energy that can enter your body." Akihiko said as Jugo looked at him with amazement in his eyes. "Can you really do it?" "Mm. I have to try." "If you are going to draw a seal, why are we in the training ground?" Jugo asked as Akihiko answered. "I''m gonna absorb the excess natural energy in your body. Now, sit down and meditate. I''ll start absorbing your natural energy." Akihiko needed those energies to further enhance his strength. Even though he was absorbing natural energy every day, it was still good to absorb natural energy wherever possible. "Yes!" Konan looked over for a while before she went back to doing her push up. She currently finished only 5 but she was already sweating a lot. ''This¡­ is really hard!'' [a/n: That''s what she said. ¡­. I''ll leave.] [E/N: Technically, that''s what she thought] [E/N: and I''m the supposed horny one smh] [PR/N: really now?] ----- Sasuke already had small bruises on his body. He was attacking with his katana but the shadow clone just evaded it easily and counterattacked with casual kicks and punches. He didn''t use any jutsus as jutsus take some time to activate. He didn''t have time to use hand signs in a melee fight. He also didn''t want to use Susanoo as he was in the Uchiha household. His Amaterasu would probably work on the clone but it wouldn''t help him improve. They continued sparring for a long time. ----- As for Naruto, he was using shadow clones to stall Akihiko''s shadow clone while he was meditating for Sage mode. After a few minutes, he gained sage mode. The weights were no longer restricting him and he could move freely. The shadow clone smiled as he remembered what the original asked him to do. ''Make him use all of his ability to the fullest.'' The shadow clone dashed as Naruto couldn''t even see him. But one of the advantages of sage mode was sensing attacks that can''t be seen by the eye. He sensed the attack as he bent forward to dodge the attack in time, then he leaped forward and used senjutsu around his hands. He punched towards the clone''s belly but he just got kicked in the face. "Ow." ''Don''t worry, original. I''ll do my best to train him.'' Several "ow" and "Ah!" came out from Naruto''s training space. ----- Meanwhile, in the Hokage office. ''Heheh, today, my plan will start. I''ll drink lots of sake with Lady Tsunade until she is drunk. Don''t worry, Lady Tsunade. I know you like Akihiko. As a long time acquaintance who went through thick and thin and as Akihiko''s lover, I shall help you in your journey.'' "Shizune, can you help me with this paperwork?" "Yes, Lady Tsunade." ----- "Yay! Class is over!" The kids raised their hands as they happily shouted. "Are you all that happy?" The mothers asked as they patted their daughters'' heads. "Of course! We can go and watch Big Brother Sasuke and Naruto train!" The kids jumped up and down. [E/N: Supreme, they should not be witnessing violence at this age.] [PR/N: No, they should it is ninja world smh, BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD] "Mother! Mother! Let''s go!" They pulled the mothers'' hands as they hopped towards the training ground. (End-) Credits to editors: Black Latte MagnuS AscendedOne ===== That''s all for today. Thank you for reading. I hope you all have a nice day. Chapter 124 - Temari In Konoha After 30 minutes, Konan had finished only 30 push ups. It was just too hard. She was lying on the ground, full of sweat. Akihiko saw this and went to help her. "Don''t push yourself too hard. You should try to push your limits but it isn''t done in a short time. You still have a long way to go." Akihiko gave her a towel and helped her up. Konan took the towel and wiped her sweat off. She merely smiled at Akihiko and bowed. "Thank you." She said as Akihiko smiled back. Konan''s emotion control has improved leaps and bounds since she came to the Uchiha Household. Inside the house, Akihiko didn''t use his transformation jutsu. In Konan''s mind, she was fangirling Akihiko but her face didn''t show it. She had a neutral face the whole time. As for the men, Deidara, as a senior, gave them advice. You can use the chant "Boom Shaka Laka! Boom! Boom! Bababa- Boom!" to not be enchanted by Akihiko or you can occupy your mind with something else. It worked wonders for them¡­. most of the time. Sometimes, Akihiko just appeared randomly that they had no choice but to get enchanted. Jugo finished his meditation and the seal was placed on him. Akihiko finished making the seal 10 minutes ago and he gave it to Jugo. Jugo placed it on himself and he was extremely happy. The reason it took 20 minutes was because of Akihiko teaching Jugo how to meditate and experimenting if he could use Sage Mode. But no, he can''t. Jugo soon felt that the natural energy entering his body became a lot slower. During the 20 minutes of meditation, he managed to sense natural energy. He thanked Akihiko as Akihiko just replied, "It''s fine. You''re Sasuke''s friend after all." Afterwards, Akihiko also made him wear weights and start doing the same exercises as Konan. After around 10 minutes, the sounds of sparring from Naruto and Sasuke''s chambers, stopped with a loud *Thud*. Akihiko flicked his hands and the two wooden walls went back down and revealed Sasuke and Naruto both lying on the ground with light bruises. They were exhausted but their eyes were still competitive. During the whole spar, they didn''t even manage to touch Akihiko''s clone. Jugo and Konan were also looking towards them as they wanted to see how much they trained. They were extremely surprised and Konan also decided to train harder. She went back into doing push ups as she wanted to finish the remaining 20 push ups in 10 minutes. Akihiko walked over to Sasuke and Naruto as he asked, "Are you guys okay?" "Yeah, we''re okay. Can we rest though?" "Sure." As they were talking, the kids arrived with their mother. "Mother! We''re her-" Before they managed to finish the sentence, there was a sound of thunder in the kids'' head. ''T-this is training!!! It looks very painful!'' "Ah! Big Brother Sasuke is dead!" Kyoko shouted as she pointed at Sasuke. "Ahhh! Big Brother Naruto is dead too!" Mirai shouted again. The kids ran towards their brothers while Hina only followed them. ''If this is how much my brothers trained to get stronger, I also need to train a lot when I get older!'' She thought as the kids were shaking Naruto and Sasuke. "I-it''s fine. Shaking makes me want to vomit." Naruto replied with a ghastly face as the kids stopped. "It''s fine if we rest for a while." Sasuke said as he stared up at the sky. "*sigh* Akihiko, why didn''t you go easy on them?" She asked as Kushina also joined in. "Yeah, you should have gone easy." The other wives were staying quiet since they didn''t want to interrupt. Sasuke and Naruto were about to stop their mother and say that it was fine but they were not expecting what their mothers were about to stay. "Look at Konan. She''s training so hard on her first day. You should have at least reduced the weights." "It''s fine, Mikoto-san, Kushina-san. I have to do this." "Aiyaa, don''t worry. You can continue later. Come with us. We''ll make something for you to eat." They removed her weights and dragged Konan away. Before Konan left, she bowed and said to Akihiko. "I''ll come back and do the training later. I will not run away from the training." "Naruto, Sasuke, train properly! We''ll make very very delicious food for you." Kushina and Mikoto just said that with a smile as they waved. Then, they all left. "Naruto, Sasuke, did you hear that?" Naruto and Sasuke were silent as they were still dumbfounded. "Don''t worry. You can rest for 20 minutes." Akihiko said as two streams of tears fell down from Sasuke and Naruto''s eyes. ''At last, our rest time got increased from 10 minutes to 20 minutes. That''s even double.'' Sasuke and Naruto were filled with gratitude not knowing that they were just too used to the previous time. If other people were here, they would have gone crazy. "We''ll cheer for you, brother!" The kids said with cute voices as Naruto and Sasuke smiled. Akihiko was thinking, ''My daughters are the cutest in the entire worl-, univer- multiv- no, they are the cutest in the entire omniverse.'' ----- [In Ichiraku] "Ayame, I''ll help you unlock your Rinne-Ramengan now." Teuchi said as Ayame was surprised. "Eh? What about the shop?" "We''ll only close for 30 minutes. I already finished placing the sign in front of the shop." Teuchi said as Ayame saluted. "Yes sir!" "Alright. Now, just sit down in a meditating position." Teuchi said as Ayame followed his instructions. "Relax. I''ll send my chakra inside. Remember. This is only the first step." Teuchi said as he placed his palm on her back and sent his chakra to Ayame. Suddenly, Ayame felt something changing within her eyes. Teuchi continued and stopped after 2 minutes. Ayame got up as she exclaimed. "Wow! Dad, is this the Rinne-Ramengan?" "No, this is only th- Wait. What?" Teuchi was genuinely surprised to see that Ayame achieved the Rinne Ramengen. "Huhu. I''m just too amazing, dad. I also gained a new personal ability. It''s called ''Blessing of the Ramen''. I can heal anyone who eats my special ramen without any distance limitation. But there''s a time limit and the chakra usage is a bit high, the same as my buff skill. I can only use it within 24 hours after someone ate my ramen but I can heal them from the brink of death to full health. But I can''t heal a person several times in a row. The chakra consumption increases." "Hm. It''s a great ability, Ayame. It''s a very strong support ability." "I thought so too, dad." ----- A beautiful girl with sandy blonde hair was dashing towards the gates of Konoha as the guards noticed it. "Halt! What are your purposes for coming to Konoha?" They asked as Temari stopped in front of them. "I''m Temari from Sunagakure." "Do you have anything to prove your identity?" "Yeah. Here." She said as she showed them the scroll. They stared at it for a while and then gave it back to her. "Thank you Ma''am. You may enter Konoha." "Alright. Thanks." Temari said as she walked into the gates. As soon as she entered the gates, she saw several stalls and shops with lots of customers walking around. Konoha''s streets were busy, just like always. She went to the Dark Side to buy some cookies but she bumped into a kid. "Oh kid, are you alright?" "Yeah, and I''m not a kid. I''m going to be an adult soon." The kid replied as she stared at Temari with her white eyes. Temari just smiled as the small girl took the bag of cookies that she bought from the store. "Thank you." She said as she showed her tongue towards Temari playfully and then ran away. ''Right, that kid looks like she''s from the Hyuga clan.'' Temari thought as she got her cookies from the store. She took a bite as she walked towards the Uchiha Household. The Uchiha Household was quite a distance from the entrance. After 10 minutes, she arrived at the entrance. *Knock* *Knock* She waited for a minute before someone opened the door. It was a beautiful lady with black hair that had some blue tint in it. "Yes?" "Oh. I came to meet Akihiko." Temari said as Anko opened the door fully. "You can enter. I''ll go and call Akihiko." Anko said as Temari entered and closed the door. After that, she led Temari to the living room where Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Haku and Konan were sitting while eating snacks. "Hello, Temari." They greeted her as Temari was stunned. "H-how do you know me?" "Oh, we heard your name from the chunin exams back then and Akihiko also talks about you." Kushina said with a playful smile as Temari blushed. "R-really?" "Yeah, of course." Mikoto said with a graceful smile as she finally understood. Another girl has been trapped by Akihiko''s charm. "Come, let''s talk more." They invited Temari to sit with them. Temari nodded as she sat beside Mikoto. Meanwhile, Anko went to the training ground to call for Akihiko. This time, there were no wood walls covering Sasuke and Naruto. They were sparring with the shadow clones in the open while the kids were cheering them on. "Brother. You can hold on for 5 more minutes!" "Brother! Endure 15 more hits!" Sasuke and Naruto''s heart ached from their sisters'' words. They didn''t even think that they had a chance to win. Itachi was looking at the training ground from his room as he chuckled. He was resting in his room since he still felt the symptoms of his disease becoming more and more frequent. He didn''t want everyone to worry about him. Jugo already left the training area as his request was completed. Anko walked near Akihiko as she informed him that Temari was here. Afterward, she sat near the kids and asked them if they wanted to go back inside. The kids have watched the spar and cheered for quite some time. And as kids, they got bored. "Mm! Mm! We''ll go inside." They said as they nodded. "Nice." Anko said as she led them inside. Akihiko also entered the house to meet with Temari. Sasuke and Naruto looked at the kids leaving but they got punched and kicked respectively. ''Ah, right. Can''t lose focus.'' ----- Akihiko arrived inside the house with Anko and the kids as they walked towards where Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi, Haku, Konan and Temari were. When they arrived, some of the kids sat on the remaining chairs and some sat on their mothers'' lap. They stared at Temari who was a stranger to them. [E/N: Stranger Danger!] "Mama, who is this sister?" "Oh, she''s Temari, your father''s friend." "I see. Big Sis Temari, do you want to play with us?" Temari was getting hit by the cute stares the kids were giving as she answered. "I''ll play with you later. I have something to talk about with Akihiko, okay?" "Promise?" "Promise." "Big Sis, I don''t know what you are going to do but good luck!" Hina said as she nodded. "Thanks." Temari smiled and then walked towards Akihiko. "Akihiko, can we talk alone?" (End-) Credits to Editors Black Latte Magnus the tired Master Baite Chapter 125 - Temaris Quick Confession "Akihiko, can we talk alone?" "Sure." Akihiko said as he touched her shoulders. Then, they instantly teleported out of Konoha. Currently, they were near a small stream and several birds were chirping. There were also fishes swimming around in the stream. "Is this place to your liking?" Akihiko asked with a slight smile as he sat down on one of the large rocks near the stream. "Yes, but I like you more than this place, Akihiko." Temari confessed directly as she got a good set up. ''Heh. My unexpected confession might make him flustered. Ah, I want to see that expression.'' Temari thought. "Mm. It''s the same for me, Temari." Akihiko replied as Temari blushed. ''Ahh! I wasn''t prepared for that!'' Temari was surprised by Akihiko''s response as she wasn''t expecting that. "A-are you serious about that?" Akihiko stood up as he was now extremely close to Temari. He stared directly at her as she blushed even harder and lowered her head. To clear her mind, Temari fake coughed and asked Akihiko. "So, are we a couple now?" "Yeah. We are a couple now, Temari." Temari''s mouth curled up into a wide smile as she asked, "Then, can I hug you?" "Do you have to ask? Of course you can." Akihiko answered as he spread his arms, ready for a hug. Temari went into Akihiko''s embrace as they hugged for a solid 4 minutes. [E/N: I like wholesome, but I need lemons] "We should probably go back now, Akihiko." "It hasn''t been that long since we left the house though." Akihiko said as Temari answered with a serious face. "I want to play with the kids. I also have to get very friendly with your wives." "Hahaha, sure." Akihiko then teleported back to the Uchiha Household with her. "Oh, Akihiko, Temari. You''re back?" Izumi said with surprise as she didn''t expect them to return after 6 minutes. "Come sit here, Temari." Kushina, Anko and Mikoto invited her as the kids were also excited. "Big Sis, Big Sis, don''t forget the promise." "I won''t. Let''s play later, okay?" Then, they looked at Akihiko then their mothers and quickly continued. "Papa, we didn''t want to disturb you because you had to train Big Brother Sasuke and Naruto." Hina said as the other kids nodded. "That''s right, Papa." x8 "And all the Mama have lots of work to do and they are tired." Himiko continued after Hina. "Aya, that''s right. Our children are very considerate." The mothers hugged the children and Akihiko also joined the hug. "Hehehehe." The kids all had smiles on their faces as they were hugged. In 6 months, they all were about to celebrate their fourth birthdays. There were lots of birthdays to celebrate in the household since there were lots of family members. Deidara, Nagato, Jugo were also considered as family since they were related to the family in some way. The bears and Nyanta also had their own birthdays. After a while, they broke the hug and started talking again. Konan stood up as she walked towards the training grounds. "I''ll go and complete my training now." "Right. I also have to go and check on Naruto and Sasuke. Well, I''ll go after 10 or so minutes." Akihiko said as he also joined the talk. After 10 minutes, Akihiko went to the training grounds and checked on Sasuke and Naruto. They both were starting their spar with the shadow clones and they were losing pretty badly. Konan was also continuing her pushups but this time she was faster since her strength has been replenished by the food. After a while, she finished the push ups and went on to do squats. Akihiko nodded as he was quite satisfied by the sight. Konan was indeed hard-working. He continued to watch them for one hour and thirty minutes before their training finally ended. Konan also finished her fifty squats and 20 lap run. "Good job." Akihiko said as the three were laying flat on the ground, exhausted. "We didn''t hit the shadow clone once. Not even once." Sasuke muttered as he was reflecting on the spar today. He noticed many faults in himself and there were many situations where he could have landed a hit but due to his incompetence, he made the wrong move. Naruto was silent as he was thinking. ''The whole time, I was mostly dodging and running. Even with sage mode, I can only use it for a limited time. Sasuke even lasted longer than me. Is he stronger than me? Why? Am I slacking off?'' Naruto questioned himself as he finally got the answer. ''Yeah, I''m too relaxed. He''s already ahead of me. We''re rivals, I can''t be left behind.'' Naruto said with determination as he opened his mouth. "Akihiko, can you double my training tomorrow?" Sasuke was surprised to hear it while Akihiko grinned. "Sure. I will spar with you instead of the shadow clone. Remember, I won''t hold back, Naruto." "Of course! Can you give me pointers too?" "Mm." "Thanks." "Konan, you did very well on your first day of training." Akihiko praised Konan as Konan''s mouth curled up into a soft smile. "Thank you." "But you have to try harder if you even want to land a hit on me. Even Sasuke and Naruto have 0 chances of hitting me, even if it''s a sneak attack." As Akihiko said that, Sasuke and Naruto''s mouths twitched but they couldn''t deny it. It was the truth. "Yes. I''ll remember it. I''ll try harder next time." "Mm. That''s what I like to hear." Akihiko said with a bright smile as he helped Konan get up from the ground. Konan''s cheeks went a light pink hue but it was very soft. However, the three could see it. ''God damn it. You womanizer. Even if this is just training, you still manage to attract others. God damn it, you handsome fucker!'' Naruto thought with some grievances as they forgot for a moment that they were also quite handsome. [a/n: Naruto is handsome in the anime, right? What do you think?] After that, they all went inside the house. Sasuke and Naruto went to their respective rooms to take a nap after their harsh training. ----- [2 hours later] "Aiya! Finally! We''re back to Konoha. Truly, the air here is different." Kurenai said as she stretched her arms and took a deep breath in. Everyone else also took a deep breath in but started coughing. *Cough* *Cough* "A-asuma, the smoke from your cigarette." "Ah, sorry about that." Asuma answered before he continued smoking. ''That''s why it''s good to wear a mask.'' Kakashi said in his mind as he looked at the gates of Konoha. They passed through the gate as they showed the proof that they were from Konoha. "Well, kids. You should go back and rest. We will go and report to Lady Tsunade." Asuma said as Guy gave a thumbs up. "That''s right! You all worked hard and I am very proud! THIS IS AN AMAZING DISPLAY OF YOUTH!" "Yeah¡­ good job." Kakashi just said while Kurenai patted their shoulders. "You all did well. Choji, you are chubby, not fat." *sniff* "Thank you." Choji even cried a bit when he heard that. After that, Kurenai, Kakashi, Asuma and Guy left the group and dashed towards the Hokage office. "Hm. What should we do now?" Sakura asked as Lee shouted. "Training! Let''s do handstands!" "No." He got rejected by everyone as Hinata suggested. "Let''s just go on our own." "That''s good." Lee left on his own on handstands while Shikamaru and Choji walked away together. Choji was eating chips and Shikamaru was rubbing his neck. They were heading to Yakiniku BBQ to eat. Neji and TenTen were a bit awkward as Neji first talked. "*Ahem* Do you want to visit my home, TenTen? Of course, it is to discuss how to improve our teamwork." "Y-yes, let''s go." TenTen agreed as they both walked away. "Hmm, that''s quite interesting." Ino smiled and then she grabbed Sakura and Hinata''s arms. "Let''s go to the Uchiha household!" ----- [In Hokage''s office] *Knock* *Knock* "Lady Tsunade, we completed our mission." "Come in." Kurenai, Guy, Kakashi and Asuma entered as Tsunade was sitting while doing paperwork. Shizune was also helping her and as soon as she saw Kurenai, she waved at her with a smile. Kurenai also waved back as Kakashi reported. "The Akatsuki suppression mission was successfully completed. There were no difficulties and nobody was injured." Tsunade smiled as she was happy. "Good. Good job!" She said as Shizune whispered to Tsunade. "Lady Tsunade, to celebrate this joyous occasion, let''s drink lots of sake after work." Tsunade gave a thumbs up at Shizune as Tsunade looked at the four. "Although the two of them have been defeated, there are still Akatsuki members left. We shouldn''t let our guard down. That''s all. You may leave." Tsunade said as the four bowed and left. ----- [Meanwhile] Sakura, Hinata and Ino arrived at the Uchiha Household as everything went like normal. They knocked, someone came and opened it. After that, they went inside the house. "Hello." They greeted everyone with a smile as the wives, Konan, Akihiko and Temari returned the greetings. "Oh, I didn''t expect to see you here, Temari." Hinata said with a smile as Temari answered. "Oh, Big Sis Hinata, are you familiar with Big Sis Temari?" "Hm. That''s right. We met each other a few times. Ino and Sakura are also familiar with her." "I see. Now, shouldn''t we go play now, Big Sis Temari?" The kids asked Temari with sparkly eyes as Temari nodded. "Sure. We have delayed this for some time. Let''s play!" Temari said as she stood up. "Follow us, Big Sis Temari." The kids tugged her clothes and pointed at the door. "Sure sure." "I''ll also come and play with you after I finish chatting." Sakura said to the kids as the kids made a "woah" expression. "Sure, Big Sis Sakura. How about you, Big Sis Hinata and Ino?" "I''ll come later together with Sakura." "Me too." "Okay." The kids then left with Temari. The three bears looked at Akihiko as Akihiko also glanced at them. They stacked on each other and made a salute as they followed the kids. Gurizu also grabbed Nyanta, who purred lazily, and placed him on top. "So, how was the mission?" Mikoto asked as the three sat down on empty chairs. "The mission went very smoothly. Nobody got injured." "That''s good." Kushina said as Izumi also asked. "Is Kurenai-san at the office?" "Yes. Kurenai-sensei went to report to Lady Tsunade." "I see. I see." Ino placed her hand on the black opaque table beside her. But then loud bangs came from inside. "Ah!" Ino yelled out in surprise as she moved her hand. ''Right. The black box.'' Akihiko finally remembered. (End-) Credits to editors: Black Latte MagnuS ===== I''m sorry. I fell asleep yesterday because I was too tired. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 126 - Kisame In The Uchiha Compound ''Right. The black box. My clone sealed Kisame and Samehada inside.'' Akihiko finally remembered about the two. He completely forgot about this matter since this was not too important. "Ino, move back. I am going to unseal this guy." Akihiko said as Ino nodded. Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi and Anko all moved in front of Hinata, Ino and Sakura. They were trying to protect the three since they didn''t know what was sealed and what the sealed target might do once it was unsealed. Ino, Sakura and Hinata were also curious about what was sealed inside. Akihiko just lifted the box and flipped it upside down. Inside the box, Kisame was rolling around and Samehada''s sharp exterior poked his skin. His body was not as muscular as before. His build became average-ish as he was malnourished. His chakra was also being sucked by Samehada. Akihiko took off the seal as the black box disappeared. Kisame, surprised, quickly grabbed Samehada as he was about to attack Akihiko. At that moment, Kushina just punched Kisame''s head as Kisame fell to the ground. Some of his teeth shattered into pieces but luckily, they had the ability to grow back after one hour. "Why are you so weak?" Kushina asked as Kisame''s mouth twitched. "Kushina, we''re just strong." Mikoto said as she tapped Kushina''s shoulders. "Hehe, right. I forgot about that for a second." Kisame was going to get up but golden chains wrapped around him tightly. He couldn''t move his body. He was going to use his superhuman strength to break the chains but the chains didn''t even budge. "Nice, Kushina." Akihiko said with a smirk and a thumbs-up as Kushina returned the thumbs up with a smug expression. "This is the Uzumaki Clan''s kekkei Genkai. It''s very powerful, isn''t it? The reason why Uzumaki clan members are chosen to be jinchuurikis is because of these golden chains. They can even suppress Kurumi easily." ''Rawr! Kushina! This great one isn''t easily chained! I was just too lazy to break out of the chains.'' Kurumi shouted as Kushina answered. "Yeah, yeah." ''Hmph. If it weren''t for the fact that I''m planning for a huge, huge, huge thing, I would have gotten out of here. But I have to be patient.'' Kurumi reminded herself. "Kushina, are you talking with Kurumi?" "Yeah, she was talking about how the chains didn''t suppress her. She was just lazy and didn''t want to break the chains." *Giggle* They all giggled as they knew that Kurumi was just pretending. "What are we going to do about the fish-guy?" Ino asked as she pointed at Kisame. "I''m a SHARK!" Kisame yelled, before flinching when Kushina raised her hand. "I should just let Deidara and Nagato handle it. It''ll be their last work before their vacation tomorrow." ''Deidara? Right. That traitor. How dare he betray Akatsuki? He was trusted. We treated him nicely. How dare he?!'' Kisame was angry as he wriggled between the chains. "Right. Wait a minute, Akihiko." Kushina said as she walked towards a cabinet and took out a paper and brush. She drew some circles, lines, squiggly lines and after 50 seconds, she finished. *Slap* She slapped the paper seal on Kisame''s back as Kisame felt his power drain out. His strength was also like a normal human. "This should be enough. I also made it so that only me and Akihiko can remove it. Heh." Kushina muttered. "Should I go and call for Deidara-san and Nagato-san?" Sakura asked as Ino also joined in. "I''ll also follow you." Sakura shook her head and hands. "No no, it''s fine. I''ll just go alone. I''ll be back in a minute." She said as she dashed away. Samehada was trying to launch itself to Akihiko due to the delicious chakra it sensed. However, Izumi grabbed it from the handle. "Hmm. This is a very ugly mace." She said as she squinted her eyes. "If I remember correctly, it should be Samehada, one of the weapons used by the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist." Sakura said as Izumi nodded. "Very weird sword indeed. This can''t even be called a sword." She said as Samehada suddenly launched at her, trying to suck her chakra. Izumi just hit the floor with Samehada slightly as Samehada suddenly stopped. Everyone was staring silently at her and Izumi scratched her cheek. "I''ll fix it later." She said as she handed Samehada over to Akihiko. "Mm. I''ll keep it." Akihiko said as Kisame was staring at him. "Give me back my Samehada." "Become my subordinate, then." Akihiko replied as Kisame snorted. "Do you think I''m someone like Deidara? I won''t easily betray Akatsuki." Just as he said that, Ino arrived back with Deidara and Nagato following her. "Yo! Boss! Do you need anything?" Deidara said with a cheery smile before his smile froze. He looked at Kisame and greeted him. "Haha, long time no see, Kisame. I see that you have been captured. Do you want to-" Deidara suddenly shut his mouth as Kisame glared at Deidara. Kisame looked as if he wanted to break the chains and kill Deidara. Nagato was silent as he didn''t want any unnecessary trouble. "Deidara, Nagato, can I leave him in your care?" Akihiko asked as Deidara shivered. "B-boss, I-I''m a lot weaker than him." "His strength is already limited by the seal." "B-but Boss, I''m still afraid." Hearing this, Kushina shook her head. "I''ll just place him in a binding seal then. He won''t be able to move at all." "Thank you very much!" Deidara said as he bowed 90 degrees. At that moment, Kurenai returned to the Uchiha Household. "I''m back, everyone." She said as she had a delighted expression. She went and hugged Akihiko and kissed him on the cheek. Afterward, she went near Kushina, Mikoto, Izumi and Haku as they all started talking. Ino, Hinata and Sakura were also listening. Kushina was drawing a seal while talking with Kurenai. After a while, she finished and just slapped the seal on Kisame. Kisame was bound by chains and Kushina finally retracted her Adamantine Sealing Chains. "Is it fine now?" Kushina asked as Deidara nodded. He pulled Kisame away as Nagato also followed him. "Ah, I think we should go and play with the kids now." Hinata said as the wives smiled at her. "Will you not talk for some time? You also haven''t had a conversation with Akihiko." Mikoto said as Hinata, Ino and Sakura smiled. "Yes. Then, I''ll go later." "Mm." Akihiko also pulled a chair and sat there as they all had a long conversation..... which lasted for 30 minutes. Afterward, they all decided to go and play with the kids. Of course, the kids were all happy and they played for a long time. They didn''t even feel tired. ----- [Meanwhile in Kumogakure] "Ugh¡­." Yugito finally woke up as she rubbed her head. She was feeling a bit dizzy and her memories were a bit fuzzy. "Yugito-senpai! You finally woke up!" Samui looked up and shouted happily. "Ugh¡­ lower your voice please." Yugito said. Her facial expression was weird as she just heard a loud noise when she just woke up. "Oh." Samui realized her mistake and became quiet. "Then, I''ll go and call for the nurses. I also have to report to the Raikage." Samui whispered and slowly exited the room. Yugito was sitting on the bed, staring at the wall for a while. After a few minutes, her dizziness slowly faded away. She finally remembered everything. She was beaten by Kisame Hoshigaki, a member of the Akatsuki. She was about to get captured when an extremely familiar man came to help her. ''Right. Where is Akihiko right now?'' She questioned as she tried to leave the bed. However, Matatabi spoke to her. ''Yugito, rest first. Akihiko left after rescuing you.'' ''Oh¡­ I see.'' Yugito replied and she was a bit sad. But she also knew that Akihiko might be busy with something else and he couldn''t stay in Kumogakure for too long. Matatabi sensed her sadness and continued talking. ''He left saying that he has something very important to do in Konoha. Around 6 hours after he returned, I managed to ask him using our mental link.'' ''What did he say?'' ''Another member of the Akatsuki attacked his family.'' ''What?! Are they okay?'' Yugito asked as Matatabi sighed. ''Calm down. His wives beat the Akatsuki member to near death. However, he managed to escape.'' ''Wow. They are so cool.'' ''Well, that''s all. So, don''t be sad, Yugito. Try your best and don''t give up!'' Matatabi cheered for her as Yugito nodded. ''Thanks, Matatabi.'' She then slept on the bed as she was waiting for Samui to come. After 10 minutes, Samui arrived with Lord A and some nurses. Yugito was going to stand up and greet Lord A but he stopped her. "It''s fine. You are still injured. You don''t have to greet me." "Yes, Lord Raikage." "I just wanted to confirm some things. Is it true that Kisame Hoshigaki attacked you?" "Yes." "How strong is he?" "He easily defeated me." "What was his motive?" "It was probably to capture the Tailed Beasts through their jinchuurikis." "*sigh* I see. That''s all I wanted to ask." Lord A walked out of the room while rubbing his head. He had an angry expression. Yugito, the jinchuuriki of the Two-Tailed Beast, was a member of Kumogakure. If the Akatsuki was bold enough to try and capture her near Kumogakure, he would destroy them all. ----- [Back in Konoha] Kisame was in the lab, sitting on a chair. He couldn''t move and his strength was sealed so he was just glaring at Deidara. Deidara was smiling maniacally as he took out a cookie. "Nagato¡­. we got a proper test subject. We can make him eat our cookies." "Mm hmm." Nagato just hummed. He wasn''t as crazy about cookie bombs as Deidara. "Now, open your mouth." Deidara said as he walked closer towards Kisame. "Come on, open your mouth." Deidara said as Kisame wasn''t following his commands. "Alright. I''ll have to open your mouth by myself." Deidara said as he moved his hands towards Kisame''s mouth. As soon as his hands were getting close to Kisame''s mouth, Kisame suddenly lunged his head and tried to bite Deidara''s fingers off. Deidara retracted his hand and slapped Kisame''s head. "Foolish guy. That was Boss''s cookie." He said as he ate the cookie. "Nagato, let''s open his mouth with our tools." "What will we use? A gag?" "Yes. We are indeed going to use a gag." "Why a gag? And how do you have a gag here?" Nagato asked with a contorted expression. He was confused. "*Ahem* There are things that are better left unsaid." Deidara replied before leaving to find a gag. Nagato, who was left alone with Kisame, opened his mouth to talk. "Kisame, it will be better for you to listen to Deidara''s advice. That man, Akihiko, is too strong." "Who are you to talk to me like this? And listen to the words of the traitor?" "That''s right. All of the members didn''t know my real identity, except for Konan and the traitor." Nagato said as Kisame was slightly interested. "I used to go by the name ''Pain.''" Nagato answered. "Bullshit." "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. I''m still questioning the meaning of peace. My previous belief was completely wrong. What is peace? What can be considered peace? I finally found my answer. Peace is peace." Nagato said as Deidara returned. They put the gag on Kisame and his mouth was always open. Deidara put it on but they remembered that Kisame couldn''t chew with the gag on. So, they just decided on another method. Deidara opened Kisame''s mouth by pulling Kisame''s chin and pushing away his forehead. Nagato quickly put a cookie made by Akihiko inside his mouth. Then, Deidara removed his hands from Kisame''s head. Kisame was planning to spit it out but he then changed his mind. ''This cookie is indeed delicious.'' After eating it, Deidara and Nagato fed him one of the cookies that they made. "What do you think? It''s good right?" "This is trash." (End-) Credits to editors: Black Latte MagnuS ===== This is all for this week. I''m having trouble writing new chapters but the schedule won''t change.... I think? I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 127 - Tsunades Drunk Confession? After around two hours, the mothers stopped the kids from playing any longer. "We''ve been playing for over 2 hours already. You are still young. You have to rest." Izumi said as she rubbed the kids'' head. "B-but, I still want to play more." Himeko said as she stared at Haku. "Me too!" The other kids also started agreeing. "Then¡­.. you will be punished." Mikoto said as she moved her hands towards the kids. She started tickling Kiyomi as the other kids had scared expressions. "A-ahaha- M-mom, stop. Stop. Please. I won''t play now." Kiyomi was squirming around and was laughing loudly. The tickles were too effective. "That''s good. Now, go to your Papa." "Okay." Kushina, Kurenai, Izumi and Haku also moved their hands towards the kids as the kids were backing away. Hinata, Sakura, Ino and Temari joined in too as the kids were now scared. "M-mom. B-big sisters. T-this is not okie dokie." Renge said as Kushina asked her. "Y-yeah. I won''t play now. I will rest." Ayako gave in very early. "Me too. I won''t continue playing." Hina said as raised her hands. "I don''t want to get tickled!!!" Kyoko shouted as she also gave in. "P-papa, help us!" Akiko asked for Akihiko''s help. She stared at Akihiko but Akihiko had his sharingan activated. He was capturing all the moments while smiling. "Ah, my daughters are so cute. But I do agree that it''s been a long time. You need to rest." He muttered as he continued watching. Akiko had a betrayed expression. "I will also stop playing." She pouted after saying it. Slowly, one after another, they all chose the option of not getting tickled, except for Mirai. "I-I won''t give in!" She exclaimed bravely. However, she regretted it a few seconds later. Several hands were tickling her as she shed tears from laughing too much. She felt so itchy and she also listened to her mother. ''This is so fun.'' Temari, Hinata, Ino and Sakura thought. Every time they came to the Uchiha Household, it was a fun experience. "We''re going to have dinner soon. Why don''t you four stay here and eat with us?" Kurenai proposed the idea as Sakura shook her hands. "It''s fine. I will just go back home and eat dinner." "Come on. Our food is very delicious, y''know?" "Yeah, Sakura. The food is extremely delicious." Ino said as she nodded. She and Hinata had been here and eaten dinner here multiple times. "Thank you. I will just return to my home after dinner." Sakura said as she bowed. "Temari-san, you should eat too." Hinata said as Temari rubbed her neck. "Uhh, sure. I will join you all for dinner." "Mother, can we eat Sweet and Sour Pork?" "Sure. We have all the ingredients." "Yay!" "Eh? Mama, aren''t we eating Roasted Duck?" "We''ll make that too." "Yay!" The mothers were bombarded with requests as they all just listened to it. "I''ll go and call Itachi, Sasuke, Naruto, Konan, Deidara and Nagato." Akihiko said as he stood up. He walked inside the house and then went up the stairs. Sasuke, Naruto and Itachi''s rooms were there. He went into each of the rooms and called for them. All of them answered with a slightly weak tone. Itachi''s illness was worsening at a fast pace. He calculated and thought that he would still be able to live for another two months. But he was wrong. At this rate, he will die in 3 weeks. Meanwhile, Sasuke and Naruto just woke up from their rest because of Akihiko opening the door. After calling for them, Akihiko teleported to Konan''s room. Her room was very clean and tidy. There were paper origami on the table and some were hung on the ceiling. ''Her room is surprisingly cute.'' Akihiko thought as he called for Konan. "Konan. Dinner will be available soon." "Yes. I''m coming to help." Konan said as she got out of the bed. She was still a bit tired but she could move like normal. Akihiko teleported with her to the main house and then left to call Deidara and Nagato. ----- After around 20 minutes, the other wives all came back from their work one after another. Yugao, Anko, Pakura and Ayame came back to the Uchiha Household. They were surprised to see a new face here. They went and talked with everyone. Temari introduced herself and the mothers also came and asked what the kids did today. The kids happily told what they experienced today. "Should we come and help in the kitchen?" They asked after talking for a while. Haku shouted back. "It''s fine. We are almost done. You just came back home. Take a rest." "Alright." They continued playing with the kids. The aroma of the dishes were starting to move around in the house as both Naruto and Sasuke came rushing down. "I''ll be the one to arrive first!" "No. It''s me!" "Haha, you lost." "No, you." They seemed energetic. It was quite weird how their bodies worked. "Ohhhh, how are my cute little sisters doing?" Naruto asked with a hearty laugh. "We''re fine. How about you, Big Brother?" "Yeah, are you both fine?" "Hehe, your ass got kicked by Papa." Kiyomi said as everyone stared at her. "Big Bro Sasuke taught me." Kiyomi pointed at Sasuke as Sasuke felt like crying. ''I didn''t teach you. I only said some stuff and you heard it all. It''s not my fault that you copied me, right?'' "Kiyomi, it is bad if you use swear words often, alright? It''s better if you don''t use it at all." "Yes. I''ll try my best. I will stop using them now." Kiyomi said as she nodded quickly. "Good girl." Pakura head patted her. Akihiko came walking down the stairs with a tower over his head. He was drying his hair and his clothes were a bit messy. "Oh, dear. Did you take a bath?" Yugao asked as Akihiko nodded. "Yep. I was a bit sweaty." "I see. You smell even better than usual." Ayame said as Akihiko just laughed. "We''re still far away." "My nose is very good." Ayame replied. [E/N: Eh? Tanjiro x Ayame? ¡­ I''ll leave now.] Akihiko moved over as he lifted Hina from the chair. "Ah!" Hina was surprised while the other kids were watching with shining eyes. "Airplane! Papa, I want to be an Airplane!" The kids started shouting as Hinata, Ino, Sakura and Temari were puzzled. "Sure. But only three circles each." Akihiko said as he held Hina up in the sky. Hina spread her arms out and Akihiko jogged around in a circle. Hina was having fun as the other kids tagged whoever was available. Soon, Anko, Yugao, Pakura, Ayame, Temari, Sakura, Hinata, Ino were all doing the bird with each of the kids. Konan was helping the other wives in the kitchen. Luckily, the house was large and there was enough space. "Pfft. This looks funny." Naruto said as he laughed and slapped Sasuke''s back. "Bastard, it hurts." Sasuke said as he slapped Naruto''s back even harder. This somehow turned into a back-slapping fight as the kids all finished playing as birds. They were watching Naruto and Sasuke''s fight with great interest. ''I should stop them. Unlike me, who is very gentle, kind and attractive, they are violent. If I don''t stop them, the kids will learn violent behaviors from them.'' Akihiko appeared behind Sasuke and Naruto as he slapped both their backs. *SLAP* x2 Naruto and Sasuke both clenched their teeth. ''Fuck! Why must you hit that hard?'' "You shouldn''t slap each other so hard." Akihiko said as Naruto and Sasuke wanted to shout, ''God damn it, you hit the most painful spot with more strength than us.'' "Alright, alright! The dishes are ready!" Kushina said as everyone except the kids who were sitting with knives and forks in their hands and napkins on their necks, walked to the kitchen to bring the dishes. Naruto whispered to Sasuke. "I just thought of something. More Dishes, More Bishes." Sasuke just stared at him for some time before he asked, "Have you seen Karin?" "*whistles* Nope, haven''t seen her. She''s totally not in her room trying to knit gloves for you." Naruto said as he gave very obvious hints. "I see." After that, Karin came rushing down. She only now remembered that it was time for dinner. Itachi also walked down slowly as he tried his best to act like nothing was going on. They all ate dinner happily and the dishes were all delicious. Akihiko and his wives all asked about Shizune since she was not here for dinner today. Deidara informed that he wouldn''t come and eat dinner while Nagato decided to go outside and eat. Kisame was starting to get tamed by the mightiness of the cookies. There''s no person that can resist the cookie. The three bears and Nyanta were also eating their own portion of the food. ''Ah. Delicious.'' x3 "Meow." After eating, everything went on like normal. They talked with each other; the kids played with the bears, the cat and their toys. Washing the dishes was easy. Just some shadow clones and all the work is done. "I think I will have to go back now. My parents will be worried about me." Sakura said as the wives all replied in slightly different ways. "Alright. Visit us more often. The doors are always open." "How about you, Hinata and Ino?" "I think I can stay here for one more hour." Hinata said while Ino answered. "It''s also around an hour for me." "Ah. I will also go and rent a hotel room to sleep." Temari said as Akihiko said. "Why don''t you sleep here while you are in Konoha. We have lots of vacant rooms anyway." "I will accompany Sakura." Akihiko said as he and Sakura left the house. After they arrived at the door, Sakura said farewell to him. "It''s fine. I''ll walk back alone. I''ll meet you again later, Akihiko. Goodbye." She waved. Akihiko ruffled her hair as she pouted. "Take care." After that, she ran away. Akihiko then returned back inside the house. They all continued doing what they were doing earlier before Shizune came back home drunk. "H-hello- *hik* everyone." She said as she almost fell down. Akihiko arrived there instantly and helped her up. "Right~ Akihiko, Lady Tsunade has so- *hik* something to talk about." Shizune said as Akihiko helped her sit down on a chair. "I''ll go and prepare some soup and medicine too." Haku said as she stood up and walked to the kitchen. *sigh* "I''ll go out for a while." Akihiko said, as everyone was fine with it. "Ok." x18 "O- *hik* Ok" x1 "Akihiko, don''t forget about the date!" Hinata said as Akihiko gave a thumbs up. "I won''t." Akihiko left the house and the wives continued talking. Ayame also talked about her new power upgrade. Temari, Ino and Hinata were trustworthy and they had no problems talking about this stuff. Meanwhile, Sasuke, Naruto, Jugo, Karin and Itachi were standing in another corner. They were also chatting but Itachi and Jugo didn''t talk too much. Jugo was the silent type while Itachi just talked from time to time. ----- Akihiko appeared at the Hokage office as he could already smell the sake smell. "Aiya, how much did they drink?" Akihiko muttered before he saw several large bottles on the desk. Tsunade was laying on the desk and looked like she was sleeping peacefully. "At least, sleep in a more comfortable place." Akihiko said as he went near Tsunade to pick her up. He could sense the hidden room in the Hokage office. He pushed the button which was hidden behind a book on a bookshelf. The door opened and the room appeared. The room was very simple. A bed, a bathroom and a small table and chair. He placed Tsunade on the bed as Tsunade opened her eyes. "You¡­.. I love yo- zzzzz." She then fell asleep. Akihiko just smiled. Akihiko put a blanket over her and then left. He went back to the Uchiha household and the night soon ended. (End-) Credits to editors: Black Latte MagnuS ===== That''s all. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 128 - Tsunades Dilemma [a/n: I''m having writer''s block. Can''t even think of what to write. I am thinking of taking a break. Is it okay?] The next day at 5.am in the morning, Tsunade woke up and looked around the room. "Hmmmmmmm, this isn''t my home." She said as she rubbed her eyes. *Yawn* She yawned and was about to leave the bed when she got a terrible headache. "Ah fuck." She muttered as she used a bit of chakra and a green glow appeared on her hand. She pressed her hand against her head as she felt the dizziness slowly going away. ''Heh, healing is useful when you have a hangover.'' Tsunade thought as she rolled on the bed. "Anyway, this room. Isn''t this the secret room that Shizune and I made?" She questioned as she looked around carefully. "Yep, this is the room. But didn''t I fall asleep on the desk in the office?" She asked herself again. "Hmm, let''s go through the memories." ''First, Shizune suggested that we drink sake. She will pay for the cost of the sake so I agreed. We drank and talked about many things. After that, I fell asleep. And, then, I heard some noise? What the hell? I didn''t even know that. Anyway, I got carried and then I arrived here. That''s all.'' She thought as she closed her eyes and was about to sleep again. However, she suddenly realized something. ''Oh fuck. I am very familiar with that voice.'' Tsunade said in her mind as she finally remembered something. ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! How? What? Why! Why did I say that?'' Tsunade shouted in her mind as she sat up straight. ''Ahhhhh! How will I face him in the future?!'' Tsunade was in a crisis. Tsunade decided to calm herself down as she took in deep breaths. "Let''s think logically. I am a 54 years old lady who is ol- young. My face and body still look youthful. No, let''s act shamelessly. I will act like I don''t remember anything that happened yesterday." Tsunade said with a huge smile. "There''s nothing that will go wrong. I''m sure of it." [E/N: Tsunade is in denial :] ----- [30 minutes later] "Tsunade-san, do you like the food?" Ayame asked as Tsunade nodded. "Thank you for inviting me." Tsunade said as she bowed. "Ah, it''s fine. It''s an honour to have the Hokage appreciate my food." Ayame said as Tsunade was still thinking about what happened. After dealing with her hangover, she went out to eat breakfast. There, she met with Kushina and Mikoto who were out to buy ingredients. They invited her for breakfast and she declined the offer at first. However, the two insisted and she had no choice but to accept it. Currently, only the wives and Akihiko were awake while the others were all asleep. They usually woke up at around 6.30 am. They were all eating Ayame''s handmade ramen right now. Normally, eating ramen for breakfast would feel weird but if it was the ramen Teuchi or Ayame made, it was okay to eat them at any time. Tsunade avoided eye contact with Akihiko while Akihiko just had a smile on his face. Tsunade was getting irritated since his smiling expression looked as if he was mocking her. ''Something happened between them last night.'' The wives already made a conclusion. They looked at Shizune who was having a smug face. Izumi decided to ask them. "Akihiko, Tsunade-san, did something happen between the two of you?" "No. Not at all. Nothing happened." Tsunade denied immediately while Akihiko grabbed his cup of tea and drank it slowly. After drinking it, he started talking. "Well, after Shizune told me that Tsunade had something to tell me, I went to the office. There I saw her sleeping on the desk, beside dozens of sake bottles. I just carried her to a bed in the office." "There''s a bed in the office?" The wives were all amazed. "It was a secret room though. After I laid her down, she suddenly opened her eyes. And then she looked at me and said, ''I-'' ". Tsunade suddenly jumped up from her seat and covered Akihiko''s mouth with her hand. Her face was slightly red as she coughed. "It is a bit embarrassing. I said, "I will become the king of gambling."" Tsunade said but the wives didn''t believe her one bit. But they already knew what she said. They could easily connect the pieces. "Yeah, right." Shizune said with some giggles. Tsunade''s eyebrows twitched. ''Fuck. Now, I can''t act like I don''t know about what I said last night. My body just moved by itself.'' She thought. She just continued eating just like everyone else. After they finished eating, Tsunade decided to leave. "Thank you for the breakfast." Tsunade said as the wives all invited her to come again next time. "Shizune, we will only drink 5 bottles of sake maximum." Tsunade said as Shizune nodded. "Yes, Lady Tsunade." Shizune didn''t mind it. Her plan was already completed last night. "Then, I''ll get going now. There are lots of errr¡­ paperwork to do." Tsunade said as she said farewell to the family. She left as Akihiko and his wives decided to take a walk. They chatted and then stopped near a grassy part of the Uchiha Household which was to the most top right area. Shizune didn''t follow them since she had to prepare for her work. They laid on the grass and talked about the fun memories they had before. Very wholesome. After a while, they returned to the main house since the others are going to be awake soon. ----- [Meanwhile] Jiraiya, Guy and Kakashi were all sitting next to each other at Ichiraku. "Teuchi, you opened the shop early today." Jiraiya said as he took his bowl of ramen. "I opened at this time for more than 10 years now." Teuchi said as he served Kakashi and Guy their ramen. "Ah, is that so?" They started eating and Kakashi asked Jiraiya. "Jiraiya-san, when will the new Icha Icha Paradise book be published?" "After my auto-biography." "Ah, Naruto told me that it was full of bullshit." "*Cough* *Cough* That kid, he learned bad manners from Akihiko." "Hmm? Akihiko has very good manners. I have known him since he was a little kid." Guy joined in the conversation. "Yeah, he''s a good kid." Teuchi commented as they all continued the conversation about Akihiko. ----- The day went on like usual. Akihiko trained Naruto, Sasuke and Konan. The kids were taught by the mothers and then, they played. Itachi also played with the kids and he coughed many times but he managed to hide his disease. After training, Akihiko also played with the kids. [In the afternoon] Akihiko teleported to the Hokage office together with Kisame, who was still weakened and bound by the fuinjutsu. "Yo, Tsunade." Tsunade was being professional since this was during work time. She was a Hokage, a leader of a village. "Please enter the room through the door next time." "Sure. Anyway, another Akatsuki member." Akihiko said as he showed Kisame. "Nice! Good job! Now, there''s only one Akatsuki member left who hasn''t been dealt with." Tsunade said as she stood up from her seat. "I''ll bring him with me though. I still have some use for him." "Doesn''t matter. I trust you." Tsunade said as Akihiko continued. "The last Akatsuki member is not simple. He managed to escape after entering the Uchiha Household to capture Kushina." Akihiko said as both Tsunade and Shizune were surprised. "Huh?!"x2 "The Uchiha Household was attacked?! And he managed to escape?!" ''Well, it''s because I decided to let him escape but..'' "Yeah." Akihiko answered as Tsunade nodded. "Thanks for informing me." "No problem." "Lady Tsunade, may I ask Akihiko about what you said yesterday?" "No." Tsunade replied bluntly as Shizune was holding her giggle. "Well, I will leave now. Tsunade, I will remember what you said yesterday." Akihiko left after that. Tsunade blushed a bit before she stared at Shizune with a slightly annoyed gaze. "Shizune." "Yes, Lady Tsunade." "You set me up, didn''t you?" "Eh, I do not understand, Lady Tsunade. Right, TonTon?" "Oink!" (Yes!) "You traitor!" Tsunade has a grave look on her face. "Oink! Oink! Oink!" (You left me at home and didn''t let me out!) The two bickered for some time, a human and a pig. ----- "Big Sis! Big Sis! Are you going somewhere?" Hanabi asked with curiosity as Hinata was trying out all the clothes in the wardrobe. It was strange for her since Hinata mostly wore plain clothes. "Mm. Hanabi, what should I wear between these two?" Hinata asked as Hanabi shrugged. "I don''t know." "Should I just wear a kimono?" "Yeah, that''s good!" Hanabi really liked kimonos. They were beautiful. "Thanks, Hanabi." Hinata said as she patted Hanabi''s head. "No problem. But where are you going, Big Sis?" "I''m going on a date with Akihiko." "Ah¡­.." Hanabi widened her mouth in surprise. "What? Is there anything wrong?" Hinata asked with a slight curl in the corner of her mouth. "Nothing, Big Sis! Good luck for today!" Hanabi said cheerfully as Hinata nodded. "Thanks." "Hehe, your welcome." ----- [Meanwhile] The kids were sleeping peacefully in their room. They had cute smiles on their faces and they often rolled around on the bed. They were also drooling from time to time. Konan was in the kids'' room, looking at the kids and supervising their sleep so that nothing happens. It wasn''t really needed since Akihiko and his wives already made necessary preparations for situations like those. Konan just wanted to look at the kids'' sleeping faces. They were very cute after all. Nagato and Deidara already left the house and went to their own destination. Nagato was heading to Amegakure to pay respects to his parents at their grave and go back to where his childhood was. Ayame was talking to others about her new Rinne-Ramengan. The others were quite surprised. Meanwhile, Naruto was in his room having a good afternoon nap. Jugo was playing with the three bears, the snake pet and Nyanta. He liked animals after all. Karin was following Sasuke around but Sasuke didn''t complain. He was now heading towards Itachi''s room to have a good talk. When he got closer to the room, he heard violent coughing noises. He immediately ran and opened the door. Itachi was there coughing out black blood and his face was very pale. Itachi had widened eyes and he wasn''t expecting Sasuke to see him right now. "Huh?" (End-) ===== This is all. Did you guys like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 130 - Truth About Itachis Illness "Huh?" "What''s wrong?!" Sasuke shouted as he arrived in front of Itachi immediately. "H-haha, it''s nothing. Just an old injury." Itachi still decided to lie. However, Sasuke was not buying any of it. Sasuke put both of his hands on Itachi''s shoulders as he pressed them down. He stared at Itachi''s eyes directly without blinking and spoke. "Tell the truth." Itachi chuckled as he wiped the blood off his mouth. "I can''t hide it anymore, huh? Anyway, you grew up, Sasuke." "Don''t change the subject." "Well, how much do you want to know?" Itachi asked as Sasuke replied. "Everything." "Alright. Take a seat." Itachi said as he patted the bed and signaling Sasuke to sit beside him. Sasuke sat down as Itachi asked him. "What about your girlfriend outside?" Sasuke coughed a few times as he was surprised by this question. "W-we aren''t a couple yet." "It''s fine, brother-in-law. I''ll go back downstairs." Karin said with a beaming smile and ran downstairs. Sasuke was squinting his eyebrows as he thought, ''So troublesome. But it''s kind of good. Well, time to listen to his explanation.'' "I don''t know when I got this disease. I was diagnosed with this when I first joined the Anbu." Itachi started talking as Sasuke listened carefully. "I didn''t think much of the disease back then. But the situation got worse. I can''t use my full power and my stamina depletes quickly. I went to the hospital to cure it but they told me that the situation is bad and they can''t cure the disease." "What about Lady Tsunade? She should be able to cure it." Sasuke asked as Itachi shook his head. "Maybe she could have cured it back then. But she was away from the village. After that, you know, I killed almost all of the Uchiha clan members. During that time, my disease was already worse. Then, I joined the Akatsuki. The disease then became worse and worse. It reached the critical stage and I calculated that I would die in a few months. Then, you came to kill me. I was planning to die in your hands but you brought me back to Konoha." [a/n: Don''t know if this is all correct tho.] "Uh, so I saved you in a way?" Sasuke asked as Itachi nodded. "Yeah, you could say that. Although, it was Akihiko who prolonged my life." "I see. So, in a sense, your free trial of life was going to expire. And you haven''t bought the paid version. Akihiko bought the paid version for a few months to make your life longer." Sasuke said as Itachi nodded slowly. "Yes, I think that''s exactly what I said¡­ probably." Itachi looked at Sasuke as he smiled. He stood up and placed his fingers on Sasuke''s forehead. "When I''m gone, take care of yourself. Also, take care of mother and our little sisters." Itachi said as Sasuke slapped the hand away. "Shut up! You''re not dying! Every disease has a cure. I will find it." Sasuke said as Itachi just chuckled. "Alright. Let''s go and tell Mother about this." Sasuke said as he got up. He pulled Itachi as Itachi asked him. "Wouldn''t it be better to let Mother not know about this? She would be sad." "No. We are going there now." Sasuke said as Itachi just shook his head. They both walked downstairs. They went to the living room but they didn''t see anyone. So, they both walked out of the house and saw several women sitting on the chairs outside. "Mother is sitting there." Sasuke said as he dashed while holding Itachi''s arm. ''I''m still injured. Be gentle.'' Itachi thought but he didn''t say anything. "Oh, Itachi, you finally came downstairs." Mikoto said with a chuckle as the others also turned towards them. They just smiled and greeted them. Temari, who was also listening while nodding, bowed 45 degrees and greeted Itachi and Sasuke. Sasuke also greeted them as he finally started talking about the important stuff. "Mother. I have something to talk to you about. It''s very important." "It''s fine. Say it here." Mikoto said as Sasuke nodded. Itachi sighed as he shook his head. Sasuke started repeating what Itachi told him in detail as everyone listening was surprised. "Is that really all?" Mikoto said as she stared at Itachi. Itachi sighed again as he shook his head. "I only have 3 weeks to live." Mikoto stood up as the other wives and Temari were watching the scene with worry. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Tears started welling up in Mikoto''s eyes as Kushina called out for Mikoto. "Mikoto." "It''s fine." "Mother, don''t cry." Itachi said as Sasuke also had a sad expression. It hasn''t been that long since he got his brother back but he was going to die in a few weeks. "I didn''t want to worry you, mother. If my little sisters knew about this, they would be sad." Itachi said with a sad smile as Mikoto just pulled him in a hug. "You should have told me sooner." "Even if I told you, nothing can cure my disease." "It doesn''t matter, Itachi. I''m your mother. Even if there is no cure, as your mother, it is my responsibility to take care of you." Hearing that, Itachi smiled.Two lines of tears streamed down from his eye as he was confused. He already accepted his death but why was he crying? Itachi had bottled up his emotions for too long so when faced with Mikoto''s words, the emotions he bottled up all came out. He was crying silently as he stopped hugging Mikoto. "Thanks, mom." "I think Akihiko might be able to cure Itachi." Kushina at the same time as Mikoto wiped her tears using some tissue. "I think Ayame can do it too." Itachi just decided to nod. Akihiko already said that his disease can only be delayed for a month but he didn''t tell anyone about this. "Also, the next time you decide to do this, I will beat you." Mikoto said with a non-threatening voice as Itachi shivered for a second and nodded. ''There won''t be a next time.'' Itachi thought. Meanwhile, Akihiko teleported back into the house with Kisame. He looked around and didn''t see his wives so he decided to leave Kisame in the house. "Aisu! Gurizu! Panda!" Akihiko called the three as the three rushed towards Akihiko. "Yes, Boss! Do you need anything?" "Don''t let this guy escape. I will leave three boxes of cookies for you." Akihiko said as he disappeared and appeared 1 minute later with three boxes full of cookies. "Hehehehe, thanks Boss." The three bears all smiled. Nyanta was sleeping lazily in front of the kids'' room and the snake was on top of Gurizu. "You guys became fatter." Akihiko said as the three bears nodded. "Yes, indeed Boss. The cookies were too delicious." "Good. I will train you in order to become fit again." Akihiko said as he left. The three bears stared at Akihiko''s back as they were speechless. ''Training?! The hellish training?! Nooooooooooooooooo!'' "Whatever. Cookies are more important." The bears started watching over Kisame, making sure he stays seated and doesn''t move an inch. Akihiko walked towards where his wives were. He knew the location since he had a seal on them for his Hiraishin. ''Hmm, should I make a move on Konan? No, I can take my time. I should finish up with Tsunade first. I also have a date with Ino and Hinata later. Hmm, after this, I should go to the moon with my family too.'' Akihiko thought. After a while, he arrived at where everyone was. "Ah! Akihiko!" Pakura stood up and waved. "Wah, you''re right on time, dear. We were just talking about you." Yugao said as Akihiko nodded. "It''s because I''m awesome." Some of the wives giggled while some just shook their heads with a smile. "So, you should probably be talking about Itachi''s disease, right?" Akihiko asked. "Yeah, but how did you know it though?" Ayame asked as Kurenai patted her shoulder. "There are bloodstains on Itachi''s clothes." "Ah right. Ehe." Ayame said as Izumi pulled a seat over for Akihiko. Sasuke and Itachi were already sitting down. "Thanks, Izumi." "Hehe, no problem." Izumi replied as she sat beside Akihiko. "I think I will get Itachi''s cure in a few days. I have been testing it ever since he arrived here." Akihiko said as his wives nodded with an unsurprised expression. "As expected of dear, you already prepared for everything." Anko said with a proud grin. ''System, can one drop of Fountain of Youth counter the effect of Itachi''s disease?'' [Yes, it can. But don''t use more than one drop unless you want to give him 100 years of life.] ''I know. I know. Thanks.'' [No problem.] The system''s conversation skills also became better and the conversation became a lot more casual. "I''m 100% sure that his disease can be cured." Akihiko said as Itachi stared at him. "Thank you." He bowed. Afterward, Sasuke dragged Itachi away and they both left for a talk between brothers. "Do you want to go to the forest?" Akihiko asked his wives and Temari as Kushina asked. "What about Hinata and Ino?" "There is still an hour left." Akihiko said as the wives nodded. "Sure, let''s go." Akihiko teleported with them to the bird''s forest and they all enjoyed the view, and snuggled with each other and acted lovey-dovey while chatting. Temari was still a bit awkward but she got a bit more used to everyone after some time. Everyone was happy and they enjoyed the wholesome moment which happened frequently in the family. ----- [Forty-five minutes later] The wives already returned back to the Uchiha Household and were now playing with the kids who woke up. Konan was also teaching some of the kids how to make toys using paper. Akihiko was holding a blank sheet of paper as he proudly showed his wives, the kids, Konan and Temari his masterpiece. "Look at this masterpiece!" Akihiko said as the kids were blinking their eyes and turning their heads to look at their father. The wives were also blinking their eyes and were speechless. "Akihiko, that is a blank piece of paper." Kushina said as Akihiko shook his head. "Blank piece of paper? Nope. This is reverse origami!!!" Akihiko said as he laughed at his own jokes. All of the kids were also laughing since they inherited his broken sense of humor. "Heheheh, reverse origami!!!" The daughters repeated what Akihiko said. "Hahahaha!" Some were laughing out loud; some were giggling and some were just holding their laughter. As for the wives, they were used to Akihiko''s humor. They just smiled and thought, ''Akihiko''s humor is very weird but it''s also quite cute.'' "Papa! Mama! I haven''t seen Big Bro Naruto, Sasuke and Itachi since I woke up!" Kyoko said as Akihiko answered. "Sasuke and Itachi have been talking for over an hour now. As for Naruto, he asked for double training. So, I gave him double training." "Double training¡­.. AHHH! BIG BRO NARUTO IS DEAD!!!" Mirai jumped to a very scary conclusion as she shouted. "D-d-dead? Wahhhhh, Big bro Naruto is dead!!!" Himeko, who usually stuttered and was quite shy, started crying. Hearing Himeko''s cry, the other kids also started sniffing and tears welled up in their eyes. [a/n: Mostly, kids just start crying as a group when a single person starts crying.] "Papa, is Big Bro Naruto really dead?" "Uh, no. He''s still alive. Papa will never kill someone during training." The mothers wiped the kids'' tears and placed them on their lap. The kids also hugged their mothers. "Okay." "Also, Papa will be leaving for some time. Don''t cause trouble." Akihiko said as he patted the kids. "Okay. We won''t." "Goodbye." Akihiko said as he kissed the kids on their forehead. As for his wives, he kissed them on the cheek. ''Can''t show the kids inappropriate stuff.'' After that, Akihiko left. He appeared in front of Hinata''s house as he knocked on the door. Hiashi opened the door as he nodded. "Hohoho, Akihiko. It''s nice to meet you. Would you like to drink some tea?" "Thanks for the offer but I will have to decline. Is Hinata here?" "Hinata? Of course." "Ah, dad. Oh, Akihiko!" Hinata arrived as she waved happily at Akihiko. She was wearing a purple kimono with white flower patterns. Hanabi was also staring at them from behind a wooden pillar. "Shall we go on a date now?" "Yes." Hinata then tiptoed and whispered in Akihiko''s ears. "Ino and I prepared a lot for the date." After that, Akihiko went to Ino''s house. "Oh, Akihiko. Want to come in for a chat?" Inoichi asked with a smile. "Dad. Me, Akihiko and Hinata are going out." Ino said as she came out of the house. She was dressed nicely in a light purple shirt which showed the lower part of her abdomen. She was also wearing a long skirt. "Hmm, have fun. Akihiko, you can come to our house any time." Inoichi said as he nodded with a satisfactory smile. "It''s time for the date." Ino said as she hugged Akihiko''s right arm. "Yeah, where will we go?" "Follow us!" (End-) Credits to Editors: Purpl (Black Latte) ===== It has been around 2 weeks. Here''s a chapter. I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Have a great day. Chapter 131 - Date "Follow us!" Ino said as she pulled Akihiko''s right arm and started walking. Hinata also smiled and pulled Akihiko''s left arm. They walked for a long time and stopped when they reached in front of a small shop. "We are here. This is the first place that we prepared. We rented this place for today. It was quite cheap." Hinata said as she opened the door. The two led Akihiko inside and Akihiko looked at the surroundings. There were many clay pots, painting canvases and cans of paint. There were also three-legged stools. "Are we gonna paint?" Akihiko asked as the two nodded. "Yep. We can paint our own pottery, and paint portraits of each other. Do you not like it, Akihiko?" Hinata asked as Akihiko sat down on one of the stools and took a clay pot. "Nope. I''m just excited to show you my art." Akihiko said as the two giggled. Hinata and Ino also sat down as they also started to paint. However, unlike Akihiko, they were painting on a canvas. *ding* [Paint something that will amaze Hinata and Ino] [Description : Just seeing if you are good at painting.] [Reward: Black ring with gold carvings.] [Penalty for Failure : System will constantly annoy you] [Extra message : I was bored. But I''m sure you will be able to pass the mission. Good luck.] ''Hah, thanks? I love you, system. Talent is better than Mastery.'' Akihiko thought as a large panel appeared in front of him. [Sorry, I''m not gay.] Akihiko then ignored the system as he started painting on the pot. He went back into his painting. On the pot, he was painting a chibi version of Hinata. After some time, he finished painting. The chibi Hinata was really cute and he left it to dry. He took another pot and started painting chibi Ino. Ino and Hinata were also taking their time. They were all in silence but it was not uncomfortable. Akihiko finished painting chibi Ino and also left it to dry. "Hehe, I finished my painting!" Ino said as she stood up, holding the canvas. "Oh, nice. Can I see it?" Akihiko asked as Hinata also came over. "Me too." "Sure." Ino said as she showed her painting. It was a panting of Akihiko while he was painting on the pots. One could feel the love and affection from the painting and they could also see the clear errors in the painting. The proportions were wrong and the painting was also messy. Akihiko and Hinata were stunned. Hinata turned around as her shoulders started trembling. Her hand was covering her mouth as she laughed quietly. Ino blushed as she pouted. "D-d-don''t laugh." She said as Hinata apologized. "S-sorry. The painting is nice for someone who just started painting." Hinata complimented Ino. "Thanks." Akihiko suddenly snatched the painting from Ino''s hands as he stared at it carefully. "Give it back!" Ino said as she jumped and tried to get the painting back. She was embarrassed. "Nope. I''m still admiring the painting." Akihiko said as he held it up high. Hinata just laughed and went back to finish her 90% finished painting. "I''m gonna frame it in the Uchiha Household." Akihiko said as Ino jumped even more to get it back. Ino jumped one last time but she didn''t get it. She tripped and her back almost fell on the two clay pots that Akihiko painted. Akihiko moved the painting to his left hand and quickly placed his right hand around Ino''s back. He lifted her and helped her get back up. "T-Thanks, Akihiko." Ino said as she looked behind where she almost fell. She kneeled down and looked at them. "Wow! Are those chibis me and Hinata?" Hinata also finished her painting but she left it there. She came over to where Ino and Akihiko were and looked at the clay pots as she heard her name. "So cute!" x2 "Mm. Do you like them?" "Of course. They look so cute." Ino said as Akihiko patted her head. "Of course. The chibis are based on you two. Of course, it will be cute." Akihiko said as the two blushed. *ding* [Mission Completed] [Black ring with Gold carvings is in your inventory.] "Anyway, Akihiko, Ino. Come and look at my painting." Akihiko placed Ino''s painting back on the stand as he and Ino walked over. "Hm, it looks very realistic." Akihiko said as Ino also nodded. She then looked at her painting and back at Hinata''s painting. ''They are leagues apart.'' She thought as Akihiko comforted her. "Don''t worry, you''ll improve. This is your first time too." "Yeah, Ino. Don''t be discouraged." Hinata said as Ino also nodded. "Yeah!" "Anyway, since the first part of the date is done, we shall go to the second part." Ino said as she closed her eyes and showed two fingers before continuing. "As for the pots and paintings, we can collect them later, after the date." Akihiko, Hinata and Ino then went to a place where Akihiko was extremely familiar with. It was the place where he first woke up. "I haven''t been here for some time." Akihiko reminisced about the past where he first got transmigrated. He remembered how he trained with Guy, met with Naruto and Kushina, went to the academy, went on a field trip during the Uchiha Massacre collecting eyeballs, massacred the whole Root faction and many more. "Hehe. You haven''t been here for some time, right? I managed to get all of your information. Just a ''small research'' . " Hinata said with a completely innocent smile. She did "some" research. It''s definitely not at the level of a creep. "I even know that you didn''t talk much during your time at the orphanage and only started talking a lot during your teenage years." Hinata said with a glint in her eyes. "And¡­. the second date¡­.. is not here." Ino said as Akihiko stared at them blankly. "Of course. Who would go for a date in an orphanage?" Akihiko shook his head. "Just kidding. We are going to have a date here." Ino said with a cheeky smile. "But why? There isn''t much to do here." Akihiko said as Hinata answered. "This is where you lived during your childhood. Of course, we have to come here on our first date." "*chuckle* Let''s go in." Akihiko, Hinata and Ino opened the door and went in. "Kids, it''s already in the evening. Don''t play for too long." The matron was still at the orphanage. She has gotten more wrinkles and her hair was turning white. "Yes!" "Hello, matron. It''s been a while since I last saw you." Akihiko said as the matron turned around. "Oh, hello there, Akihiko." The matron greeted with a warm smile. "Nice to meet you." Ino greeted the matron. The matron also greeted Ino and Hinata. She was already acquainted with Hinata because Hinata once came to the orphanage to ask about Akihiko. "Mm. Why don''t we talk inside the room?" The matron suggested as Akihiko, Hinata and Ino went inside the room. They all took a seat as Akihiko asked the matron. "How''s the situation in the orphanage?" "It''s okay. Most of the kids who were at the same age as you or older already left the orphanage. And the number of kids who are staying here also decreased. So, the money used every month decreased a lot." The matron said as Akihiko thought for a second. "I will donate 5 million Ryo to the orphanage. With that money, you can buy new beds, better ingredients for meals and you can also repaint the orphanage." Akihiko said as the matron was stunned. However, after a second, she shook her head. "I know you became rich but use it for yourself. The orphanage doesn''t need that much money. It''s too much." "Obaa-san, if you don''t accept it, I won''t be able to sleep peacefully." Akihiko exaggerated as the matron just sighed. "Alright. Thank you very much, Akihiko." "It''s fine." Akihiko said as Hinata and Ino had similar thoughts. ''As expected of Akihiko, how kind, how generous, ah~'' Hinata thought as there was a pink hue on her cheeks. Afterward, they went around the orphanage, talking with the kids and playing with them for a short while. 30 minutes later, they left the orphanage and went back to the small house to get their potteries and paintings. "It was fun." Akihiko said as Ino and Hinata also smiled. "Yeah. Let''s go out another time too." Ino suggested as Akihiko agreed. "Sure. Ah, right. Tomorrow morning, come to the Uchiha House. There will be a huge surprise." Akihiko said as he already planned to go to the moon tomorrow. "Mm. Then, let''s meet again tomorrow. Bye." Hinata tiptoed and quickly kissed Akihiko in the lips while carrying the chibi Hinata pot. Afterward, she waved with a smile and walked away. "I-I''ll also kiss you." Ino just said that before she kissed Akihiko. "Bye!" She then quickly walked away with her own chibi Ino pot. "*chuckles* How cute. Now, should I go back home? Hmm, I''ll go back after 15 minutes." Akihiko muttered as he suddenly turned his head towards the Hokage office. ----- Tsunade was suddenly hiding behind a wall right beside the windows in the Hokage office. "Fuck, did he see me?" She questioned herself. ''Luckily, Shizune isn''t here.'' She sighed a breath of relief. "Yeah, I did see you." "Ah!!!" Tsunade screamed as she was taken by surprise. "Tsk. Bastard. " She cussed as she saw Akihiko''s smiling face. "Come on. Such vulgar words shouldn''t be said by a person as beautiful as you." Akihiko said as he walked closer to Tsunade. "Hmph. Stop talking shit and be serious." Tsunade said as Akihiko smirked internally. Her cheeks were blushing a bit and the two ends of her lips were curled up slightly. "I''m serious." Akihiko was now standing 20 cm apart from Tsunade as he continued talking. "I love you, Tsunade." Tsunade didn''t think Akihiko would be this direct. "Love? Love is a strong word, don''t you think? Also, I''m a lot older than you." Tsunade shook her head. "I want to repopulate the Senju Clan with you, Tsunade." Akihiko sent out a bomb as Tsunade suddenly blushed a lot. [ PR/N: smut when? ] "What the hell are you saying, you bastard." Tsunade was flustered. "You look mesmerizing when you are flustered." Akihiko went with another bomb while the enemy was unexpected. "W-What?" "Say Tsunade, don''t you love me too?" Akihiko asked as Tsunade was getting overwhelmed by thoughts. ''I''m a lot older than him. Ahhhh, what should I do? Should I just confess? Yeah, I should take the chance before it''s gone. That''s what the book Love 101 said. I''ll trust you, Love 101.'' Tsunade was ol- *ahem* Tsunade was very mature in life but she was still very inexperienced in things such as love. Therefore, she secretly bought the love advice book, Love 101 to be more experienced. "I see. The answer is no." Akihiko said with a sad smile as Tsunade suddenly punched his chest lightly. "You didn''t even wait for my answer. This is the answer." Tsunade said as she pulled Akihiko head and kissed him in the lips. "Now, go away." She turned Akihiko around and started pushing him towards the door. She was too embarrassed now. She only wanted Akihiko to leave since she wanted to hide under the blankets right now. "So, you agree to be my lover?" "Yes. Now, go." "The repopulation of the Senju Clan?" "Alright." "How many kids?" "I don''t know. Just go!" Tsunade pushed Akihiko out of the door as Akihiko turned around. "Good bye." "Bye." Tsunade closed the door as she suddenly sat down on the floor. She covered her face as she was blushing too much. ''Ahhh!!! I shouldn''t have trusted Love 101! They said that a kiss is the best way to show that you love someone. But, it does feel nice.'' Before going back to the Uchiha House directly, Akihiko went to Sakura''s home and told her to come to the Uchiha Compound tomorrow morning. They talked for a while afterwards before parting. After that, Akihiko went back to the Uchiha Household and the day went on like usual. Playing with the kids, chatting with everyone, the three bears keeping Kisame in place, Konan also playing with the kids, eating dinner, reading stories to the kids. Naruto finding about Itachi''s disease from Sasuke and him going to Itachi and being worried about him. That night, after everyone was asleep, inside the main bedroom, there was a very pleasurable group exercise going on. (End-) ===== The updates will be inconsistent. I will upload when I finish writing chapters.. I''m very sorry. Chapter 132 - Dream Akihiko opened his eyes as he was ready for a new day. However, what he saw was not the usual bedroom he was in. He was currently in the place where his daughters usually played. The sun was shining brightly and Akihiko looked around. He smiled but then found out that something was strange. He had no shadow. He looked at his own body as it was almost transparent. ''Am I dead? Nah, it''s just a dream. A lucid dream.'' Akihiko thought. He was seeing a group of kids playing together. He could recognize all of them. They were his daughters after all. They grew taller and still looked very cute. ''Of course. My daughters are the cutest in the world.'' The kids continued playing and then rested. They talked to each other. "We played lots of different games. Only Airplane is left." Kiyomi said as she soon had a sad expression. All the other kids also went into silence as they were also sad. After a while, Hina talked. "We played this a lot with Papa before." "Yeah." Ayako replied. "We last played it with Papa a year ago." ''They probably got bored of it.'' Akihiko thought as he patted the kids'' head. Then, they went back into silence while the mothers were looking for them. "Mama, we''re here!" Akihiko looked at his wives who still looked the same. "Did you have fun?" "Yes, Mama." "That''s good." Renge suddenly tugged Yugao''s clothes as she asked. "Mama, why didn''t Papa return? It''s been a year already." Hearing that, Akihiko was stunned. ''1 year? Abandoning the family? No. That''s something I will never do. Then, what is it? The Otsutsukis? Did I fail in killing them? After all, I was planning to go there after everything is over.'' "Your Papa is busy with something very very important. That''s why he couldn''t return for a year." "Like saving the world?" Akiko asked as she tilted her head. "Yep, saving the world." "Don''t worry about your Papa, he''s really strong. Nobody can defeat him." "Yeah. Because of Papa, nobody died during the war." The kids nodded as they remembered something. "That''s why you don''t have to worry." "Mm. Yes!" The kids nodded. Hina was suspicious but she believed in her parents too. The kids returned back to the house. ''War? If the war is already over, it should be the Otsutsukis?'' Akihiko thought as he was getting serious. He still didn''t believe this dream but he should be more cautious with his plans. "Sasuke, Naruto, Itachi. Come down." Kushina said as the three jumped down from the trees. "Haha, we couldn''t hide from you." "You think you can hide in the trees? The tree cannot hide your bodies." "Hehe." Naruto rubbed the back of his head. "But yeah, Akihiko will return, right? "Yes. He will." Akihiko, who was listening, looked up at the sky. ''What really made me go away for a year?'' Just as he was questioning himself, the scene suddenly changed. He was in front of his own physical body. "He" was fighting against a huge white figure who had bright blue lines running through his body. The huge figure had three blue eyes on his head. Originally, he would have looked majestic but the current Otsutsuki God already had some bruises. They both were covered by a dome that had several huge eyes staring at "Akihiko." In the dream, Akihiko started talking. "Otsutsuki God, you are strong. You are the strongest opponent that I have ever fought with. But I think I can kill you in two hours. If I were not here, you would have been the strongest person." The so-called Otsutsuki God was not a real god. He is simply the most powerful existence among the Otsutsukis and no one could match him, just like how Hashirama was called God of the Shinobis. The Otsutsuki "God" started talking without a mouth. "We have been fighting for 2 and a half minutes. Every second that passed here, 260000 seconds would have passed in the real world. By the time we finished the fight, 60 years would have already passed in your world." "Once you get trapped inside here, the only way to get out is by killing me. That''s another story if you didn''t get trapped here but you were too careless because of your arrogance. I already sealed most of your abilities. I only need you to use more abilities so that I can seal even more of them. Then, you will die." "*sigh* I didn''t want to use this because it would be too boring. Subete o Kiruha." Akihiko said as a miniature Susanoo appeared around him. Suddenly, a blinding light covered everything. Akihiko was very thankful for this advice given by the Otsutsuki God. ''Even if this is not real, thank you. When I come to kill your Otsutsuki Clan, I will kill them and you without delay. Even if I can kill you just like now, a whole year without my family? Nope.But because I am thankful for your advice, I will repopulate the Otsutsuki Clan for you, with Kaguya. '' [PR/N: Smut when?? ] And abruptly, he woke up from his dream. "Ugh." He groaned but then smirked. "Dear, why are you smirking like you have an evil plan that early in the morning?" Yugao whispered as she was staring at Akihiko. "I just had a dream. And yeah, good morning, Yugao." Akihiko said as he smiled at Yugao. "Mm. Good morning." She whispered back. "Good morning!!!" Kushina was energetic even when she just woke up. The other wives also woke up as they stared at Kushina with blank eyes. "Hehe, sorry." "Good morning." They all woke up, brushed their teeth, washed their face, took a bath and went downstairs. "I''ll make breakfast today." Akihiko said as he tied the strings of the apron. "Then, we''ll go and wake up everyone else in the house." The wives said and soon, they left. [20 minutes later] Everyone gathered in the dining room. There was now a new separate table in the dining room which was a lot larger than the previous table because there were more people. The kids were wearing napkins around their necks as they were holding their own spoons. The mother was also sitting right in front of them. Sasuke, Naruto, Karin, Itachi, Jugo were sitting right next to each other while the three bears were also waiting for food while watching Kisame. Konan was sitting beside Renge as Renge was the closest to her. After a while, Akihiko finished cooking. Everyone went and took their share of breakfast. For the kids, the adults helped bring the food to them. "Itadakimasu!" They all started eating breakfast and they didn''t talk much while eating. Table manners are important. After eating, they all started talking. "Today, we will be going on a trip." Akihiko said as the kids became excited. "Where? Papa, where will we go?" They asked while everyone else was listening attentively. "We''re going to the moon." Akihiko said as he pointed his finger towards the sky. Hearing the almost impossible words, a single word was said from all of the people who heard what Akihiko said. "What?" "Akihiko, you''re joking right?" Naruto asked as he thought that the idea was ridiculous. "Nope. We''re really going to the moon." Akihiko said with a slight grin. "Akihiko, even if we are really going to the moon, is there really a way? It''s so far away from us." Kurenai asked. "There is indeed a way. Earth and the moon are connected by a portal in the Land of the Snow." Akihiko explained as everyone was surprised. They haven''t even heard a single story or myth about it. [a/n: I don''t know where it is. I just remembered that the place is snowing a lot in Naruto, The Last Movie.] "So, let''s go to the moon." Akihiko said as the kids first shouted. "Let''s go!" "It will be very very very fun." "Fine. Let''s go." The wives were quite excited about the trip. Shizune was a bit sad since she had to remain in Konoha. She was the secretary of Tsunade and if she left Tsunade alone, Tsunade would probably be overwhelmed by the paperwork. "*sigh* I can''t join the trip. I have to help Lady Tsunade." Shizune said with a sigh. "You could just ask for a day off." Anko said as Shizune thought about it. "Mm. Right. A trip to the moon is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I will ask for a day off." Shizune agreed. Itachi, Sasuke, Naruto all agreed. Konan also joined in since she also wanted to see what it was like on the moon. Karin and Jugo wanted to stay inside the house in the beginning but with everyone''s persuasion, they agreed. "I have to go back to Sunagakure." Temari said as she was also later persuaded to delay it. She decided to go back the next day, early in the morning. Gurizu, Panda, Aisu, Nyanta also decided to join in together with Kisame. So, the whole house was going on a trip to the moon. "So, let''s meet again in one hour. You can finish everything you need to do before going to the moon." Akihiko said as everyone agreed. Most of them didn''t have anything to prepare but they brought extra clothes and some other essential stuff. Kurumi also finally came out in her small fox form. She hasn''t come out for a long time as she was planning for something very important. ----- Shizune went to Tsunade''s house to ask for a day off. It was still early so Tsunade still haven''t gone to the office. *Knock* *Knock* "Lady Tsunade, are you awake?" Shizune asked. "I''m coming." Tsunade replied before opening the door. She just woke up 10 minutes ago. "Oh, Shizune. Come in and talk." Tsunade said as Shizune entered the house. Afterward, they sat and started talking. "Lady Tsunade, you look happier than before." Shizune commented as she noticed Tsunade''s change. "Really?" Tsunade asked as Shizune nodded. "Yes. Really." "I see. I see." Tsunade nodded and then continued to ask. "So, what are you here for, Shizune?" "I wanted to ask for a day off." Shizune said as Tsunade thought for a minute. Then, she answered. "Sure. You didn''t ask for a day off for many years already." Tsunade said as Shizune was happy. "Thank you, Lady Tsunade." Shizune then left. Tsunade closed the door and went back to bed. She looked at her pillow and moved her mouth closer. "Was it like this?" ----- Ayame went to Ichiraku''s to tell Teuchi about the trip. Teuchi just gave a nod and a smile and said. "It''s a good opportunity. Have fun." "Thanks, dad." She then left. "The view in the lake and the view from the moon is quite nice. How nostalgic. I went there with Ayame''s mother." Teuchi muttered and at the end, he had a bit of a sad tone. ----- Hinata, Ino and Sakura all arrived at the Uchiha Compound and they chatted with the mothers and Temari. Naruto, Sasuke and Itachi were all wearing drippy clothes. Later, Shizune and Ayame also returned. And now, everyone was ready for the trip. "Now, let''s go." Akihiko said as he wore his Dark Side Cloak in a flashy way. He already had his Black Ring with Golden Carvings on his thumb finger, the hairband that his daughters gifted him. Everyone disappeared from the house at the same time. (End-) ===== I''m back with another chapter but I think it will take time for me to write another chapter. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. I hope you have a nice day and bye. Chapter 133 - Fight [a/n: Sorry for the delay. If there are any errors, please do tell me. I won''t change them though. Hahaha. Anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter.] Toneri Otsutsuki was an Otsutsuki who lived on the moon. He was the descendant of Hamura Otsutsuki and was born with a superior Byakugan. Unfortunately, his eyes were taken away and his eyes were put in the Energy Vessel in the middle of the moon. This was the reason why the moon had an atmosphere just like the Earth. The energy vessel was also called Hamura Otsutsuki''s Tenseigan. Hamura created it so that the energy and power accumulated inside it could be used to help the people on Earth. He was the only Otsutsuki left on the moon and only had his puppets to accompany him. Therefore, he didn''t know how to think critically. He viewed the world in white and black, good and evil. From time to time, he goes to Earth to take a stroll. He also thought that the people who were living on Earth were evil. He hated them due to mankind weaponizing chakra and using them to wage wars. However, there was someone who he wanted to marry since he was young. It was Hinata Hyuga. When he initiated his plan to destroy Earth using the Energy Vessel, he will marry Hinata in order to save her from the fate of everyone else in the world. Today, he ordered several puppets to go around the moon to search for intruders. Once the puppets found them, he could easily control the puppet and talk through the puppet''s mouth. ¡ª-- The kids were still having fun as they were running around the deserted buildings trying to find a similar painting and some interesting things. Akihiko and his companions were following them around by walking and chatting. However, their walking speed was enough to keep up with the kids due to their long legs. "*Huff* *Huff* Mama, I''m tired." Himiko said as she walked towards Izumi. She was running around earlier but now she was out of breath. Izumi raised her up and carried her in her arms. Himiko placed her arms around Izumi''s neck and hugged her to not fall down. "Should we meet up with everyone else now?" Akihiko asked as everyone agreed. The kids also ran towards them and jumped upon them. Akihiko didn''t get to carry anyone as the kids ran towards their mothers. He shed an imaginary tear as he just smiled sadly. Everyone just giggled when they saw it. Even the kids were laughing. "You guys know how to tease your dad now, huh?" Akihiko asked as the kids answered with pride. "Yep." After that, they left the place and walked leisurely towards where the others might be. At that moment, Hina saw a very interesting path. It was leading down and it was fully black and looked extremely different from all the other paths. The other paths were all rocks that looked like they were abandoned for decades while the black path was very clean and it was obvious that someone often took care of it. "Why do you want to go there, Hina?" Temari asked as she used her index finger to touch Hina''s slightly puffy cheeks. "It looks interesting." "I agree. Maybe someone is still living here." Sakura said as everyone fell into deep thought for a while. They all started walking down the path together. The path was quite long and it was very quiet. After some time, they could hear some footsteps coming towards them. They all saw a man walking towards them. He had pale skin and shaggy white hair. He was wearing white, high-collared kimono with a black obi, over which he wore a pale green sash tied at the right shoulder. There was also some type of tattoo on his collarbone. He kept his eyes closed but he started talking. "Why are you here?" He asked as he stood a few meters away from the group. "Huh? Have we met before?" Kushina asked as Toneri didn''t reply. He just asked again. "Why are you here, Hinata?" Hinata was confused. She has never seen this man before. "I get the situation now." Akihiko said as he shook his head. "You¡­ are a stalker, aren''t you?" He said as he pointed at Toneri. "No." Toneri just answered as he still waited for Hinata''s answer. "Why can''t I be here? Also, I don''t know you." Hinata said as Toneri furrowed his eyebrows. "Are you all from Earth?" He asked as Kiyomi, who thought he was just curious, answered. "Yep. We come from Earth." "I see. I never thought people from Earth would be able to reach here. Now, you can go di-" Toneri said. However, before he could even finish, Akihiko was already behind him. The head was missing and the body fell down. *Clank* *Clank* "Puppets." Everyone muttered as they were all serious now. "So, if we meet that person again, we can eliminate him, right?" Yugao asked as Akihiko nodded. "Yep." Akihiko also decided to use the system''s Family function. He was told that everyone marked in his family can be teleported to him when he gave a command. ''System, teleport Sasuke, Naruto, Itachi, Gurizu, Panda and Aisu.'' [Okay. The people who are in a 1 meter radius will also be teleported together. Is that good?] ''Yes. It''s good. Teleport now.'' [Task is done successfully. The skill to teleport Sasuke, Naruto, Itachi, Gurizu, Panda and Aisu will go into cooldown for 24 hours.] Suddenly, Sasuke, Karin, Itachi, Jugo, Kisame, Gurizu, Panda and Aisu were all teleported near the group in a flash. "Eh?" "Huh?" "What?" Everyone was confused due to them being teleported here suddenly. "Oh, hey everyone." Naruto waved and greeted cheerfully. "Y''know, we just met a puppet. It got destroyed though. It was saying that we should go die." Naruto said as Sasuke also nodded. "Me and Sasuke also defeated a puppet." Karin said with a smile. "Let''s just kil- *ahem* make him have a good sleep. He seems to be very tired." Sasuke changed the words in the middle of his sentence due to every adult staring at him. He looked at the kids and finally remembered that they still shouldn''t see someone getting killed at this age. "We can continue exploring. When he comes, just leave him to me." Akihiko said as they all continued exploring. ¡ª-- [30 minutes later] The group was now standing in front of a huge gap. There was a castle right in front of them but the distance was too large. Akihiko just smiled as he took out a Hiraishin kunai and played with it. Then, he threw it with force. The kunai traveled very fast and it pierced the castle''s wall in 10 seconds. He teleported together with the whole group as they were now ready to explore the castle. However, someone was waiting for them. Toneri Otsutsuki was waiting for them together with hundreds of Otsutsuki puppets. "Hinata, why don''t you stay here and marry me? I would let your companions return to Earth with their life intact." Toneri suggested. "No." Hinata rejected bluntly. "You''ll soon be agreeing anyway." Toneri said as the group was irritated by his behavior. "Fight?" The group asked as Akihiko nodded. "Yes. We fight." Akihiko answered. Toneri suddenly raised his arms and a green chakra orb was formed. The green chakra orb was then launched towards the group and it suddenly detonated when it became close to the group. His aim was very good because of his sensory skills. Due to his eyes being taken away at a young age, he developed his sensory techniques and they were even better than his normal eyes. Smoke and debris filled the area as Toneri created another chakra orb. The hundreds of puppets beside him also started to blast exploding chakra orbs towards the group. "Isn''t this too underhanded?" Sasuke''s voice rang out as a huge purple Susanoo was covering him. Mikoto and Izumi were also protecting the group with their own Susanoos. As for Akihiko, he quickly sent the kids to his dimension to not be hurt. The kids quickly complied and left to the dimension. Kisame and Itachi were also sent to the dimension due to Kisame''s ability being locked and Itachi having lung disease. The three bears have already transformed into their battle form as they were ready to attack. The whole group was supplied by Kurumi and Kurama''s chakra so their abilities were boosted a lot. With Sasuke, Mikoto and Izumi''s Susanoos being temporary vanguards and attacking at the same time; thus not giving the enemy enough time to focus on others. The others moved to eliminate all of the puppets. The puppets were all surrounding Toneri so they decided to eliminate all of the puppets first. Naruto had a huge Rasengan and threw it at a puppet who got destroyed. Kushina was going out on a rampage throwing punches and destroying several puppets at once. Yugao was cutting off the puppet''s head like she was slicing butter. Anko and Kurenai were also fighting in hand to hand combat due to their specialties not working on puppets. Pakura was sitting on Gurizu''s battle form as they both were burning down the puppets at an extremely fast rate. As for Haku and Aisu, they were also a combo, attacking puppets with ice attacks and freezing them. Ayame was also fighting a few puppets but her main strength was in supporting and buffing her teammates. Hinata, Ino, Temari and Sakura were all working together. Due to Mikoto, Sasuke and Izumi demolishing puppets and distracting them at the same time, they could easily attack. Konan was shooting out paper darts and a large shuriken made of paper. In just half a minute, all of the puppets have been destroyed. Toneri was also easily defeated due to Akihiko being right behind him. Akiihko''s hand was on his neck and he couldn''t retaliate. "Hey, you are Hamura''s descendant right?" Akihiko whispered and asked Toneri. "What does that have to do with you?" Toneri asked. "Well, I''m his step-dad." Akihiko said as Toneri''s eyes were full of rage. The Moon Otsutsukis worshipped Hamura like a god. How could he sit back and just listen to Akihiko talking crap about Hamura. "You bastard!" Toneri was about to explode his body and try to kill Akihiko together with him but Akihiko just killed him before he could explode. Akihiko''s eyes turned into the Rinnegan as he placed his hand over Toneri''s head. Then, he pulled it up as Toneri''s soul came out. He read the soul''s memory and found the way to the Tenseingan located in the most inner part of the moon.Kaguya was also sealed slightly close to the location. "Well, that was anticlimactic." Naruto said as he scratched his head. "But that''s good. If he exploded there, who knows what the damage would be." Izumi said as everyone agreed. "Well, I found an interesting place on the moon. Wanna go there and have a look?" "You already know the answer, dear. Of course, we would go." The kids, Itachi and Kisame who were in the dimension came out, the three bears turned back into smaller forms and Kurumi also decided to come out of Kushina''s body. The little fox was sitting on Akihiko''s shoulders as they all headed to the Tenseigan. Before leaving, Akihiko brought the dead Toneri''s body to use it later. (End-) ===== That''s all for the chapter. Did you like it? Yes. Absolutely Yes. Thank you for reading my fanfic. I hope you have a nice day. Chapter 135 - Kaguya [a/n: I made lots of changes to canon to take an easy way out. Sorry. But I hope you''ll enjoy the chapter] Akihiko was now standing in front of a wall, which was right beside a corridor. At first glance, it looked just like every other wall. However, after searching Toneri''s soul, he found the path to the Tenseigan. After 2 minutes, they all entered the area that had the Tenseigan. The area with the Tenseigan had a bizarre structure. They all had to walk there using chakra to stick to the wall because the paths were all in weird positions. They could already see the huge Tenseigan in the middle of the area. "Wow, so shiny." Hina muttered. The huge Tenseigan was very beautiful and pleasing to look at. "Can I touch it?" Mirai asked with shiny eyes. "Nope." Akihiko answered as Mirai was dumbfounded. "Why?" "If you touch that orb, your hand will disappear." Akihiko explained with hand gestures as the kids were scared. "Mm. I won''t touch it now." "Good job." Akihiko patted Mirai''s head. They all continued walking down the path as they wanted to walk right in front of the Tenseigan to get a good close up view. While walking Akihiko started talking. "Earlier, when I searched Toneri Otsutsuki''s soul, I found out lots of things about this area. Toneri Otsutsuki is the one who is having a very very good sleep." Akihiko said as the kids stared at him with suspicious eyes. "Looking at how the area was sealed, this place and the huge orb should be very special, right?" Shizune asked. "You are correct, Shizune. This orb, called the Hamura Otsutsuki''s Tenseigan, enables the moon to have an atmosphere similar to the Earth. If this thing was not here, then we would have died the moment we arrived here. Because there won''t be any air for us to breathe." Akihiko explained as everyone nodded. "Then, what about the palace that we walked by earlier?" Itachi asked. "It looks beautiful. That''s the only use. I am planning to take Toneri Otsutsuki''s palace and place lots of Hiraishin seals there. We can come to the moon anytime we want for a vacation." Akihiko said as everyone started giggling and chuckling. "What does this run on, Akihiko? It''s not possible for this to work without any energy supply, right?" Yugao asked. "This runs on¡­.. Byakugans." Akihiko answered as almost everyone had a frown on their faces. "Did the people who live on the moon have byakugans? If so, are they from the same roots as the Hyuga clan?" Hinata asked. "Yes. You all have the same ancestor. Kurumi, Kurama, you two should probably know who the ancestor is." Kurama who was sleeping inside Naruto''s mindscape suddenly widened his eyes. ''It should be him.'' Kurama suddenly muttered as Naruto asked him. ''Who is it, Kurama? Can you tell me?'' ''No. I''m going back to sleep.'' After that, Kurama went back to sleep. ''What the hell? I''ll beg Mom so that she will ask Kurumi to beat you up.'' Naruto threatened. Kurama suddenly shivered as he opened his eyes. ''What an annoying brat.'' Kurama just muttered as he looked at Naruto lazily. ''Wait for the demon fox to explain.'' ''Aren''t you a demon fox too?'' ''No. I am a saint fox.'' Naruto was speechless and got out of his mindscape. "Is it the Old Man''s brother? He talked about him sometimes." Kurumi said while her fur was being rubbed by everyone. Every second, she grew more and more irritated. "Stop! I''m thinking about something important." She suddenly shouted as she jumped away and growled. "Hehe, sorry." The adults apologized while the kids had sad expressions. "Kurumi, your fur is¡­. Fluffy. It''s very nice to touch. Sorry." Renge said as the three bears were very fast. "You can touch our fur." "It''s different." The kids just replied immediately. Then, Kurumi sighed and shook her head. "Fine. I''m not doing this because I want to. Only the kids can touch my fur." Kurumi said as she let her fur be rubbed by the kids. The three bears were stunned. Afterward, they just went beside Akihiko as Akihiko patted them. "Boss is the best." They said. "Kurumi, you are correct. The man earlier was the descendant of Hamura Otsutsuki." "Wait, so¡­. We just killed his descendant?" Kurumi was stunned for a second. ''I helped in killing the Old Man''s brother''s descendant? Damn. He doesn''t even deserve to be a descendant. How weak.'' Kurumi thought. "Who cares about his ancestor? He was trying to kill us. If he comes to fight us, I''ll beat him up." Naruto suddenly shouted. Akihiko started laughing because Naruto was the incarnation of Asura Otsutsuki so Hamura could be said to be his uncle. Quite weird but yeah. "Alright. Alright. Let''s stop talking about that. We should just go and visit the palace Akihiko was talking about." Mikoto said as they all stared at the Tenseigan. ¡ª-- "Obito, what is wrong with you? Ever since you woke up from that day, you have been acting weird." Zetsu said as Obito shook his head. "Nothing. There''s nothing wrong." Obito said but his eyes were dim and had no light. He had nightmares every time he slept. The dream he had that day traumatized him a lot. "Be prepared. We already lost that day. We have to cause a war and I am sure Madara can beat them all easily." "Yeah. No matter how strong they are, in front of Madara, they are just ants, right?" Obito asked Zetsu. Zetsu nodded as Obito closed his mind to meditate and calm his mind. Zetsu went away while thinking, ''Useless. You can''t even win against a group of people and come back a few moments away from death. As I thought before, the only useful Uchiha is Madara. He is the only one who can unseal my mother.'' ¡ª-- "Akihiko, where is this place?" Kushina asked as they were currently in an even more weird place. There was no light and rocks were blocking the path. Akihiko just kicked the rocks as they all crumbled. "Now, the path is not blocked." Akihiko said as he continued walking. He was holding his right hand up high and above it was a huge ball of fire. He was using it to illuminate the path so that everyone wouldn''t get lost. After a while, he arrived at the place where Kaguya was sealed. It was right near Toneri''s castle. It was a huge core acting as the center made by the Six Path''s Chibaku Tensei. And this was the place where Kaguya was¡­. Probably. "Huuuuuu, this is gonna be hard." Akihiko muttered as he was thinking about how to keep the palace safe. He was planning for it to be a vacation house but if it got destroyed during a fight between Kaguya and him, it would be very disappointing. "Akihiko, what''s wrong?" Kushina asked. "I need you all to do something." Akihiko said with a serious face as the wives were very serious now. Akihiko muttered ''This is gonna be hard'' and now he was saying that he needed them to do something. This was very weird. "Can you go into my other dimension? The place will be safe as long as I''m alive." Akihiko said as his eyes spun. A door appeared as Ayame asked. "Why? Can''t we help you?" "No. It will be dangerous for you. I will end it fast." Akihiko said as the wives sighed. "Alright." "Akihiko, wait 3 minutes for me. I''ll go make a bowl of ramen. It will boost your power by 30% so you can end whatever you are gonna do more quickly." Ayame said. They entered the dimension together with everyone else. 3 minutes later, Ayame returned with a warm bowl of ramen. When they left, Akihiko finished the bowl of ramen quickly as he just started stretching. "I don''t know what will happen when I unseal her but if Kaguya had her Rinne-Sharingan right now, they will all die. I would be fine in every dimension but for them, they will die very quickly." Akihiko muttered. Now, he kicked the rocks blocking his path and finally walked towards the huge core of the moon. [a/n: I think you can see the core when the moon got blasted away. Also, I don''t know where Kaguya was actually sealed. She probably needs the Nine Tailed Beasts, the Gedo Statue and the God Tree to revive. Also, Black Zetsu''s incantation or something. But this is AU.] The force near the core was really strong but it felt normal to Akihiko. He walked closer to the core and the force grew stronger. He put his hands on the core and it felt solid. Therefore, Akihiko decided to use the easiest method to break open the core. ''Black Zetsu. The Nine Tailed Beasts. The Gedo Statue. A huge amount of chakra. ''I guess that''s what I need if I want to revive Kaguya in a normal way, with full strength, huh? [a/n: I think it''s not possible to revive her any other way but I took an easy way out. Take a look at my He used Sage Transformation and turned his right hand into a sharp dagger like shape. He then thrust his hand into the core and made a small cut, a cut large enough to fit two fingers. ''Hmm, this is not good.'' He thought as he changed his hands back to normal. ''I''ll just punch and make a hole in the core. It won''t damage the palace right?'' He retracted his right arm and then punched out. The whole moon started shaking and the core had a hole and many cracks beside it . Suddenly, the core was broken apart from the inside. there was a pale skinned woman with delicate facial features. She had two brown horns and a vertical line in the middle of her forehead. Her rinne-sharingan still had not awakened. The whole moon was shaking and it became unstable. She then opened her eyes. The two white byakugans were staring at Akihiko. The current Kaguya was too weak. She didn''t even have a hundredth of the power she originally had. But she still had enough power to break the core. "What? Am I too handsome?" Akihiko asked as he undid his transformation jutsu. Kaguya Otsutsuki, the Rabbit Goddess, was entranced when she saw Akihiko''s face. But she regained her state of mind a few seconds later. But she was already too late. Akihiko was already behind her. "Good night." Akihiko just said that as he used force and chopped Kaguya''s neck. Kaguya didn''t faint but she got dizzy. ''Right. She''s an alien. I was using the amount of force I usually use to knock a human out.'' She stared at Akihiko as her hair moved towards Akihiko at a very fast rate. They were trying to bind Akihiko and trap him in place. However, Akihiko easily dodged them all. His speed, strength, agility were all far better than Kaguya. ''This is troublesome. I don''t want to break her neck too.'' Akihiko thought. He just took out his ChunChunMaru as he started cutting Kaguya''s hair that were moving towards him. He then moved extremely fast and appeared in front of Kaguya. He punched her chin again as she flew backward. Akihiko didn''t let her off with just that. He wanted to make sure that she was subdued. He appeared behind her and slammed his palm against her back. At that movement, a Hiraishin seal was placed on her. She turned around and was ready to attack him using her All-Killing Ash Bones. Akihiko activated his Aura of Despair to a high level as Kaguya started shaking. She was panicking and fell into a state of confusion. [a/n: Aura of Despair is op, I think.] Akihiko arrived behind her with the Hiraishin seal. (End-) ===== Thank you for reading. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. This is the last chapter before the hiatus.. I hope you''ll have a nice day. Chapter 136 - Update Hello, Supreme Cookie here. I finished my exams and I decided to start writing again..... after resting for a few more days. However, after not writing a chapter for a long time, I forgot how to execute my ideas properly. I also got a part time job from my parents. I became an assistant for my father and I have to follow him around. I will get a salary. It feels nice to get money. So, it might take a while for a chapter. I am sorry but uh, the chapters will be good. Thanks for waiting. Chapter 137 - Coincidence? I Think Not. [a/n: If you do have any suggestions and criticism, you can comment them. Also, I changed stuff from canon. I hope you like the chapter. If there are any mistakes in the story, pls tell me in the paragraph comments. I will not change them because I am lazy. I''m sorry. I apologize.] Akihiko arrived behind Kaguya with the Hiraishin and hit the back of her head and gave her a huge concussion. ''I was correct on not using Subete no Kiruha. It might have cut Kaguya who was inside the core too.'' [Host, you can just use your chakra to wash her brain.] ''What?'' [The Chakra Purification Technique. Because of the technique, your chakra has a calming effect and purifying effect. You can cure someone crazy if you use enough chakra.] ''Alright. But why the hell do I have this?'' [This is a reward for the missions you completed.] ''Who decides the mission? And the rewards?'' [It''s mostly from your monologues. The rewards are chosen at random. It all depends on your luck.] ''Hmmm.'' Akihiko was standing behind Kaguya who was on the ground shaking and placed both of his hands on her head. He circulated his chakra inside her body using his right hand and the chakra then went back inside his body from his left hand. After a while, he removed the Aura of Despair and Kaguya was no longer trying to kill him. She was quiet and her eyes were closed. Akihiko continued circulating his chakra and after 5 minutes, he decided to stop. Kaguya was already sleeping. However, there was a more serious problem right now. The Chakra Purification Technique and Kaguya. It was too easy for him and he thought that it shouldn''t be a coincidence. ''What if¡­.someone is watching me all the time? I don''t have the proper memory of the conversation that happened between me and the God who gave me the system. I only have the memory of me spinning the wheel. But he looked like a good guy.'' Akihiko thought. "Are you having fun watching my life?" Akihiko suddenly asked. "Haha, this is pretty stupid. I think I''m getting too paranoid." He decided that it was time to bring everyone out once again. The area was already safe and there was no one watching him. ''But before that, I''ll have to reseal the core.'' Akihiko thought as he lifted his hand and placed it on the remaining part of the core. Several coral pieces as hard as diamond filled in all the remaining spaces and made the core whole again. ''Even though it''s not normal, it will still work.'' Akihiko thought as he just left it there. Afterward, he walked out while dragging Kaguya and waved his hand up. A Jutsu was already completed and an Earth wall blocked the entry to the core. Then, he placed his hands on Kaguya again and absorbed her chakra. [You have gained Yin-Yang Release] [You have gained All-Killing Ash Bones] [You have gained Yamotsu Hirasaka (Intermediate)] [Your chakra pool has increased by 54000] ''Damn. Did I get these just by absorbing her chakra? Nice.'' Akihiko thought. However, he decided to try these later. His eyes spun around once again as a door appeared. Everyone quickly came outside as soon as they saw the door inside the dimension. They were quite worried about Akihiko even though they believed that he would win easily. The kids were also strangely quiet and not as active as before. They were also worried about their father. Even though they were still young, they understood most stuff and they were not ignorant. "Papa, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" "I have some cookies. You can eat them if you are hurt, Papa." Himeko said as she took out a cookie she saved. The kids went over to their father and asked him if he was hurt. "I''m not hurt. So, don''t worry." Akihiko said as the kids nodded cutely. "But I''ll take the cookie." Akihiko said as he took the cookie from Himeko''s hand and ate it. Everyone who saw this was dumbfounded. ''Did he just steal a cookie from Himeko?'' "Uh¡­.. uh¡­.." Himeko couldn''t think of any word to say. "Ah, I feel a lot better after eating the cookie. Here. A compensation." Akihiko said as he took out 10 cookies and gave them to Himeko. Himeko''s expression changed to shining eyes as she quickly snatched the cookies and placed them in her own bag. "Thanks Papa." She hugged Akihiko. The other kids were also waiting for their share of cookies. "I have some cookies for all of you." Akihiko gave each and every one of his daughters 10 cookies each. They were all happy. Seeing the father and daughters eating cookies with huge smiles on their faces, the mothers couldn''t help but shake their heads. ''Looks like they really like eating cookies.'' "Akihiko, who is she?" Shizune asked as she pointed at Kaguya who was sleeping face flat on the ground. "I''ll tell you later." Akihiko answered as both Kurumi and Kurama felt like they were familiar with this woman. "Alright. Let''s talk in our new Palace. This place is too dusty and unclean. The kids might get sick." Akihiko said as they all dashed to the Palace. Akihiko carried two of his daughters while the other daughters were with their mothers. Kaguya was brought along by Kurenai. The three bears were also stacked on top of each other while Sasuke was helping Itachi dash. Naruto and Karin were keeping watch on Kisame. Konan was also following very closely. Soon, they arrived at the Palace. They were in the main hall as they all sat down. "I''ll have to explain from the beginning. This will be a fun story to listen to." Akihiko said as everyone was quite interested. "A long time ago, there was once a God Tree seed which was planted on this world when a meteorite hit the Earth. The Otsutsuki Clan is a clan that searches for these God Trees to harvest the chakra fruits for longevity and youth." Akihiko looked at the expressions of everyone as they all had one expression. ''This sounds like a bed time story.'' However, the kids thought of this as a very nice bedtime story. They were blinking their eyes and had cute smiles as they were excited to listen to a new bedtime story. "Two members of the Otsutsuki Clan were sent to Earth in order to harvest the chakra fruit. However, one person betrayed the clan by ambushing her partner. And that woman is Kaguya Otsutsuki." Akihiko continued as the adults looked at Kaguya. "She arrived on Earth and there was no chakra at that time. She fell in love with an emperor of a small nation because of their mutual interest in ''peace''. She had two sons with the emperor. However, the nation soon went into war. They lost the war and she and her maid ran away. However, her maid didn''t make it. She ran towards the God Tree and finally decided to eat the chakra fruit. She decided to settle on Earth so that she can single-handedly rule over the human population and make sure that no one disturbed the peace. To keep the peace, she enslaved parts of the human population using a very strong genjutsu. She then bound them to the God Tree and drained their life force to turn them into a huge army that consisted of White Zetsus." "Holy shet." Anko muttered as everyone listening furrowed their eyebrows. They were disturbed by what Akihiko said. "I''ll continue. Her two sons, Hagoromo and Hamura were born with chakra. Kaguya told the two to never go near the God Tree. They listened to her. However, Hamura Otsutsuki, the younger brother, awakened the Byakugan. He used it to look at the God Tree and found the dead bodies underneath it. The two brothers went to the God Tree and they found the dead body of Hagoromo Otsutsuki''s crush. He broke down and awakened the Sharingan. The two of them then met a frog who taught Hagoromo senjutsu. However, Hamura went back to persuade his mother. Then they fought and Hamura lost. Hagoromo went back to defeat his mother but Hamura was controlled by Kaguya. Kaguya made it so that the two brothers would fight each other. Hagoromo killed Hamura but then awakened the Rinnegan and revived his brother. The two brothers fought against their mother for months and then finally defeated her using the Six Paths'' Chibaku Tensei. This created the moon. The Nine Tailed Beasts were created by extracting Kaguya''s chakra. Hamura then went to the moon to watch over Kaguya and Hagoromo stayed on Earth and became the Sage of Six Paths." Akihiko finally finished his long explanation. *Yawn* Naruto yawned out loud. Sasuke hit the back of Naruto''s head as Naruto became annoyed. "So, did you like the story?" Akihiko asked with a cheerful smile. "Mm. It was very different from the old stories. It was scary but we liked it." The kids answered as Akihiko laughed. "Hahaha, good, good. It''s good if you like it." Akihiko started playing with the kids but everyone else was discussing with each other. "So, this is not a story but a real-life event that happened thousands of years ago?" "Yes, I think so. And the woman sleeping on the ground is also Kaguya Otsutsuki so she should be the one who was sealed." "*sigh* How troublesome." They shook their heads. Kurumi and Kurama were still shocked. This was the first time they heard about this story. The Old Man, Hagoromo never told this to them. "How did Akihiko know all of this?" "Probably by using the technique that he used on Toneri Otsutsuki." "Mm. That''s probably correct." They continued talking to each other. As for Konan, Temari, Ino, Hinata and Sakura, they were amazed that Akihiko had no injuries after battling someone this strong. They decided to ask Akihiko later when they arrived back on Earth. For now, they just had fun on the moon. ¡ª-- [An hour and a half later] Akihiko teleported all of them from the Moon back to the Uchiha Compound using the Hiraishin. Kaguya was sent into the dimension as Akihiko just left her there. She can''t escape even if she wanted to. 10 minutes after they arrived Temari decided to leave Konoha. "I''m sorry but I should leave for Sunagakure now. I have been here for too long." Temari said as Akihiko nodded. "Sure. I will send you to Sunagakure." Akihiko said as he teleported Temari to Suna. "See you next time, Temari." "Mm. Bye Akihiko." Akihiko waved and then teleported back to the Uchiha Compound. As for the others, Ino, Hinata and Sakura decided to leave after another 40 minutes of chatting with everyone. The day continued like usual with Akihiko talking with Tsunade at the Hokage Office and Tsunade being closer with Akihiko. (End-) ==== Yeahhhh, a chapter. Finally. Did you like the chapter? Yes. Absolutely Yes. If you did like the chapter, pls vote power stones. I hope you have a nice day.